Bilateral Total Hip Replacement (Simultaneous)

A number of patients suffer from bilateral hip arthritis requiring a total hip replacement of both the hip joints. The total joint replacement of both the hips may be performed in a staged manner or in a single sitting. The replacement surgery of both the hips done in one surgery is known as simultaneous total hip replacement.

Total hip replacement has revolutionized the treatment of arthritis due to any cause which cannot be managed with conservative options. The patients getting a total hip replacement benefit from a significant increase in quality of life.

Total hip replacement is indicated for the management of hip pain not relieved by non-surgical methods. Nonsurgical methods include such as physical therapy, hip injections, or pain relief medications.

Hip pain may interfere with daily activities such as walking, climbing stairs, getting up from a chair, or even tying shoelaces.

Osteoarthritis of bilateral hip joints.

Osteoarthritis of bilateral hip joints.

Pain and stiffness of the hips may result from a number of conditions:

  • In osteoarthritis, the smooth cartilage overlying the bone wears down interfering with the smooth gliding of the joint. It is age-related wear and tear disorder, which affects all the tissues forming the hip joint. Arthritis may also affect younger age groups due to injury (post-traumatic osteoarthritis).
  • Some patients may have an improper growth of the hip joint by birth. With growing age, the joint becomes incongruous leading to early osteoarthritis.
  • Rheumatoid arthritis is a medical condition where the body’s cells destroy the structures forming the joint. Commonly affecting both the hip joints, rheumatoid arthritis usually involves multiple joints.
  • In avascular necrosis, the blood supply to the hip joint is compromised. This leads to the collapse of the hip joint as a result of damaged or reduced blood supply.

In the majority of the patients of rheumatoid arthritis, both the hip joints are usually involved. In patients suffering from osteoarthritis of one hip, the other hip also gets involved subsequently. Avascular necrosis resulting from non-traumatic causes generally affects both the hips simultaneously.

The patients suffering from bilateral disease may have an option to get both hips replaced in the one surgery. Generally, both hips are replaced in a staged manner, with a gap of 3-4 months between both surgeries. But recently some patients opt for the bilateral replacement in on setting.

Bilateral total hip replacement 2

Bilateral total hip replacement.

Advantages

The advantages of simultaneous bilateral total hip replacement include a single visit to the operating room. The patient needs anesthesia only once rather than getting it twice in case of staged procedure.

Active and working patients have the benefit of taking less time off work for the surgery. They need the time off only once and then are able to get back to their jobs. Meanwhile, in staged procedures, the patients need time off twice.

The patients may also start the rehabilitation of both the hips together after the surgery. In staged bilateral joint replacement, the patients need rehabilitation for both the times they get operated. 

With a growing elderly population, most patients want to prolong their function and independence. Therefore a greater number of hip replacement surgeries are being performed each year. A simultaneous bilateral hip replacement may, therefore, may have cost benefits for the healthcare system.

Disadvantages

A simultaneous both hip replacement surgery may be associated with an increase in risks associated with the procedure. There is increased blood loss in bilateral hip replacement surgery. The postoperative hemoglobin levels of the patients are usually lower than the patients undergoing staged replacement.

There are increased chances of requiring intraoperative blood transfusion during bilateral hip replacement. Blood transfusions are associated with an increased risk of a number of medical complications.

The operative time in simultaneous both hip replacement is longer than a single hip replacement. Bilateral hip replacement patients may have an increased length of stay at the hospital. There are increased chances of stay at an inpatient rehabilitation center after the procedure.

There are increased chances of postoperative complications associated with hip replacement. Complications such as deep vein thrombosis, pulmonary embolism, or infection may also be increased in the bilateral procedure.

Candidates

Patients undergoing a simultaneous bilateral total hip replacement generally belong to a younger and more active age group. The patients are carefully selected after clearance from their primary care physicians.

Most patients undergoing simultaneous bilateral hip replacement are under 70-75 years of age. For a candidate, all other forms of conservative treatment must be tried before finally undergoing a hip replacement. 

The patients undergoing bilateral hip replacement should not have any major cardiac, respiratory, kidney, or vascular disease. The patients should ideally be non-obese and motivated for rehabilitation.

Procedure

Both the hips are draped and prepared simultaneously but the surgery is started on one of the hips first. Different techniques can be used to access the hip joint. Most commonly, the hip joint is accessed from behind (posterior approach). 

The hip can also be accessed from the front (anterior approach). The type of approach is dependent upon the anatomy of the patient and the surgeon’s expertise. The anterior approach makes the subsequent positioning of the second hip easier.

After incision and separation of tissues, the damaged part of the acetabular socket is removed. A cup made of metal alloy or ceramic is then fixed with screws or press-fitted in the socket. The head of the femur is cut with a saw and removed. A stem made of metallic alloy is then inserted in the upper part of the thigh bone. 

The stem may be press-fit or fixed using a special form of bone cement. A prosthetic head made of metal alloy or ceramic is placed on the stem replacing the natural head of the femur. A special form of highly durable plastic called polyethylene is placed between the head and socket to allow smooth gliding.

The surgical incision is closed and the position checked with intraoperative fluoroscopy. The second hip is then positioned similarly for the procedure. The surgery on the second hip is performed in a similar manner.

Conclusion

Simultaneous total hip replacement offers benefits of surgery of both the hips in one setting in selected otherwise healthy patients. Total hip replacement offers increased mobility and independence in patients with bilateral hip arthritis. The merits, demerits, and the possibility of undergoing bilateral total hip arthroplasty should be discussed with your orthopaedic surgeon.

Read more about Total Hip Replacement here.

Do you have more questions? 

What are the potential risks and complications associated with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Potential risks and complications associated with the STAR Prosthetic System include infection, implant loosening, fracture, nerve injury, and improper alignment leading to joint instability.

What is the expected lifespan of the STAR Prosthetic System?

The expected lifespan of the STAR Prosthetic System varies depending on factors such as patient age, activity level, and implant positioning, but it typically lasts around 10 to 15 years before potential revision surgery may be needed.

How does the STAR Prosthetic System compare to other total ankle replacement systems in terms of clinical outcomes and patient satisfaction?

Clinical outcomes and patient satisfaction with the STAR Prosthetic System compared to other total ankle replacement systems may vary depending on factors such as surgeon experience, patient selection, and surgical technique.

Are there any specific pre-operative considerations for patients undergoing total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Pre-operative considerations for patients undergoing total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System may include medical optimization, assessment of bone quality, and discussion of expected outcomes and rehabilitation goals.

What is the surgical technique for implanting the STAR Prosthetic System?

The surgical technique for implanting the STAR Prosthetic System involves removing damaged cartilage and bone from the ankle joint and replacing it with the prosthetic components, ensuring proper alignment and stability.

How long does it take to recover from total ankle replacement surgery using the STAR Prosthetic System?

Recovery from total ankle replacement surgery using the STAR Prosthetic System varies among patients but typically involves several weeks of protected weight-bearing followed by physical therapy to regain strength, flexibility, and mobility.

Can the STAR Prosthetic System be used in patients with severe ankle deformities or bone loss?

The suitability of the STAR Prosthetic System for patients with severe ankle deformities or bone loss depends on the specific anatomical considerations and may require additional surgical techniques or modifications.

Are there any age restrictions for undergoing total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

There are typically no strict age restrictions for undergoing total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System, but candidacy may depend on overall health, functional status, and expected benefits versus risks.

How soon can patients return to daily activities and sports after total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

The timeline for returning to daily activities and sports after total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System depends on individual factors such as healing, rehabilitation progress, and surgeon recommendations.

What is the role of physical therapy in the post-operative recovery process for patients with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Physical therapy plays a crucial role in the post-operative recovery process for patients with the STAR Prosthetic System by promoting joint mobility, strength, balance, and gait training to optimize functional outcomes.

How frequently should patients follow up with their orthopedic surgeon after total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Patients typically follow up with their orthopedic surgeon regularly after total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System to monitor healing, address any concerns, and assess long-term outcomes.

What are the signs of potential complications that patients should watch for after total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Signs of potential complications after total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System include persistent pain, swelling, redness, warmth, instability, or any unusual sensations around the ankle joint.

Can the STAR Prosthetic System be revised or removed if necessary due to complications or implant failure?

Yes, the STAR Prosthetic System can be revised or removed if necessary due to complications or implant failure, but revision surgery may be technically challenging and require experienced orthopedic surgeons.

How does obesity or other comorbidities affect the outcomes of total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Obesity and other comorbidities may increase the risk of complications and negatively impact the outcomes of total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System, highlighting the importance of medical optimization and risk assessment.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or restrictions that patients should follow after total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Patients may need to adhere to lifestyle modifications or restrictions after total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System, such as avoiding high-impact activities, maintaining a healthy weight, and wearing supportive footwear.

What are the long-term outcomes and survivorship rates of total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Long-term outcomes and survivorship rates of total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System vary among studies but generally show favorable results in terms of pain relief, functional improvement, and implant longevity.

How does the STAR Prosthetic System address biomechanical considerations specific to the ankle joint?

The STAR Prosthetic System is designed to address biomechanical considerations specific to the ankle joint by restoring physiological motion, joint stability, and load distribution to facilitate natural gait patterns and function.

Are there any ongoing research or advancements in the field of total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Ongoing research and advancements in the field of total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System focus on refining surgical techniques, optimizing implant design, and improving patient selection criteria to enhance outcomes and longevity.

How does the cost of total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System compare to other treatment options for end-stage ankle arthritis?

The cost of total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System may vary depending on factors such as healthcare facility, surgeon fees, insurance coverage, and post-operative care, but it is generally comparable to other surgical interventions for end-stage ankle arthritis.

What are the patient-reported outcomes and satisfaction rates following total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System?

Patient-reported outcomes and satisfaction rates following total ankle replacement with the STAR Prosthetic System are generally positive, with many patients experiencing improved pain relief, function, and quality of life compared to pre-operative status.

How frequently should proprioceptive training be performed to effectively prevent ankle sprains?

Proprioceptive training should be performed regularly as part of a comprehensive prevention program, ideally several times per week.

Are there different types of proprioceptive exercises recommended for ankle sprain prevention?

Yes, there are various types of proprioceptive exercises, including balance exercises, stability exercises, and agility drills, that can be incorporated into a training program.

Can proprioceptive training benefit individuals who have previously experienced ankle sprains?

Yes, proprioceptive training can benefit individuals who have previously experienced ankle sprains by improving joint stability, neuromuscular control, and reducing the risk of re-injury.

Is proprioceptive training suitable for athletes participating in high-impact sports?

Yes, proprioceptive training is beneficial for athletes participating in high-impact sports as it helps enhance ankle stability and reduce the risk of ankle sprains

Are there any age limitations for engaging in proprioceptive training to prevent ankle sprains?

Proprioceptive training can be beneficial for individuals of all ages, but modifications may be needed for older adults or those with underlying medical conditions.

How long does it take to see improvements in ankle stability and balance with proprioceptive training?

The timeline for seeing improvements in ankle stability and balance with proprioceptive training varies depending on individual factors such as baseline fitness level, consistency of training, and adherence to the program.

Can proprioceptive training be performed at home, or is it typically done under supervision in a clinical setting?

Proprioceptive training can be performed both at home and under supervision in a clinical setting, depending on the individual’s preference, access to resources, and guidance from a healthcare professional.

Are there any contraindications or precautions for engaging in proprioceptive training?

Individuals with severe balance deficits, neurological conditions, or recent injuries may need to exercise caution or seek guidance from a healthcare professional before starting proprioceptive training.

How does the intensity of proprioceptive training affect its effectiveness in preventing ankle sprains?

The intensity of proprioceptive training, including factors such as exercise difficulty, duration, and frequency, can influence its effectiveness in preventing ankle sprains, with higher intensity programs often yielding greater benefits.

Can proprioceptive training be combined with other preventive measures, such as ankle bracing or taping?

Yes, proprioceptive training can be combined with other preventive measures such as ankle bracing or taping to provide additional support and reduce the risk of ankle sprains, especially in individuals with a history of injury.

How does the duration of proprioceptive training programs impact their long-term effectiveness in preventing ankle sprains?

Long-term adherence to proprioceptive training programs is essential for maintaining improvements in ankle stability and reducing the risk of ankle sprains over time.

Are there specific guidelines for progressing the difficulty of proprioceptive exercises as individuals advance in their training?

Yes, proprioceptive training programs should be progressively tailored to challenge individuals as they improve, with adjustments made to exercise difficulty, intensity, and complexity over time.

Can proprioceptive training be incorporated into warm-up or cool-down routines for physical activity?

Yes, proprioceptive training can be incorporated into warm-up or cool-down routines for physical activity to enhance neuromuscular control, joint stability, and injury prevention.

Is there evidence to support the effectiveness of proprioceptive training in reducing the incidence of ankle sprains?

Yes, numerous studies have demonstrated the effectiveness of proprioceptive training in reducing the incidence of ankle sprains, particularly in athletes and individuals at high risk of injury.

How does proprioceptive training compare to other preventive interventions, such as strength training or stretching, in reducing ankle sprains?

Proprioceptive training is often considered an integral component of comprehensive injury prevention programs and may complement other interventions such as strength training or stretching to reduce the risk of ankle sprains.

Are there specific populations, such as dancers or military personnel, that may benefit particularly from proprioceptive training?

Yes, individuals in certain professions or activities that place high demands on ankle stability and agility, such as dancers or military personnel, may derive particular benefit from proprioceptive training to prevent ankle sprains.

How does proprioceptive training address underlying biomechanical factors that contribute to ankle sprains?

Proprioceptive training targets underlying biomechanical factors such as muscle weakness, joint instability, and neuromuscular control deficits to improve overall ankle function and reduce the risk of sprains.

Are there any specific considerations for individuals with pre-existing ankle injuries or conditions undergoing proprioceptive training?

Individuals with pre-existing ankle injuries or conditions may require modifications to their proprioceptive training program based on their unique needs, injury history, and functional limitations.

Can proprioceptive training be adapted for individuals with limited mobility or balance impairments?

Yes, proprioceptive training can be adapted for individuals with limited mobility or balance impairments through modifications to exercises, use of assistive devices, or supervision from a trained healthcare professional.

What role do footwear and orthotic devices play in conjunction with proprioceptive training for ankle sprain prevention?

Proper footwear selection and orthotic devices may complement proprioceptive training by providing additional support, stability, and alignment to reduce the risk of ankle sprains, especially in individuals with biomechanical abnormalities or foot deformities.

How can individuals maintain the benefits of proprioceptive training in the long term to prevent ankle sprains?

Consistency and adherence to a regular proprioceptive training program, along with incorporating injury prevention strategies into daily activities and sports participation, can help individuals maintain the benefits of training and reduce the risk of ankle sprains over time.

What are the potential complications of open fractures in the foot and ankle?

Potential complications of open fractures in the foot and ankle include infection, delayed healing, nonunion, malunion, nerve or blood vessel injury, and chronic pain.

How is an open fracture diagnosed in the emergency setting?

An open fracture in the foot and ankle is diagnosed based on clinical examination, X-rays, and assessment of the wound to determine the extent of soft tissue damage and bone involvement.

What is the immediate treatment for an open fracture of the foot and ankle?

Immediate treatment for an open fracture of the foot and ankle involves controlling bleeding, cleaning the wound, immobilizing the injured limb, and administering intravenous antibiotics to prevent infection.

How soon should surgical intervention be performed for an open fracture of the foot and ankle?

Surgical intervention for an open fracture of the foot and ankle should be performed as soon as possible after initial stabilization to debride the wound, irrigate it thoroughly, and stabilize the fractured bones.

What are the goals of surgical management for open fractures of the foot and ankle?

The goals of surgical management for open fractures of the foot and ankle include reducing the risk of infection, promoting bone healing, restoring alignment and stability, and minimizing soft tissue damage.

How is infection prevented in open fractures of the foot and ankle?

Infection prevention in open fractures of the foot and ankle involves thorough wound debridement, irrigation with saline solution, administration of prophylactic antibiotics, and appropriate wound coverage.

What types of surgical techniques are used to stabilize open fractures in the foot and ankle?

Surgical techniques used to stabilize open fractures in the foot and ankle may include external fixation, intramedullary nailing, plate and screw fixation, or hybrid fixation methods depending on the specific fracture pattern and soft tissue condition.

How long does it take for an open fracture of the foot and ankle to heal?

The time required for an open fracture of the foot and ankle to heal varies depending on factors such as the severity of the injury, patient’s overall health, and the effectiveness of treatment, but it typically takes several months.

What is the role of physical therapy in the rehabilitation of open fractures in the foot and ankle?

Physical therapy plays a crucial role in the rehabilitation of open fractures in the foot and ankle by promoting range of motion, strength, proprioception, and functional recovery to optimize long-term outcomes.

Can open fractures in the foot and ankle lead to long-term complications such as chronic pain or disability?

Yes, open fractures in the foot and ankle can lead to long-term complications such as chronic pain, stiffness, instability, joint arthritis, and functional limitations, especially if not managed appropriately.

What are the criteria for determining when weight-bearing can be resumed after an open fracture of the foot and ankle?

Weight-bearing after an open fracture of the foot and ankle depends on factors such as fracture stability, soft tissue healing, pain level, and the specific surgical technique used, and is typically guided by the treating surgeon.

Are there any specific measures to promote wound healing and scar management in open fractures of the foot and ankle?

Yes, measures to promote wound healing and scar management in open fractures of the foot and ankle may include regular wound care, use of topical medications, scar massage, and silicone gel sheets.

How is the risk of compartment syndrome monitored in patients with open fractures of the foot and ankle?

The risk of compartment syndrome in patients with open fractures of the foot and ankle is monitored by assessing for signs and symptoms such as severe pain, swelling, numbness, or weakness, and measuring compartment pressures if indicated.

What follow-up care is needed after surgical treatment for an open fracture of the foot and ankle?

Follow-up care after surgical treatment for an open fracture of the foot and ankle includes regular wound checks, X-rays to monitor fracture healing, physical therapy sessions, and gradual return to weight-bearing and functional activities.

Are there any restrictions on physical activities or sports participation after recovering from an open fracture of the foot and ankle?

Restrictions on physical activities or sports participation after recovering from an open fracture of the foot and ankle depend on factors such as the extent of injury, degree of healing, residual symptoms, and individual patient factors, and should be discussed with the treating physician.

How does smoking or other lifestyle factors affect the outcomes of open fractures in the foot and ankle?

Smoking and other lifestyle factors can negatively impact the outcomes of open fractures in the foot and ankle by impairing wound healing, increasing the risk of infection, and delaying bone union, highlighting the importance of smoking cessation and healthy lifestyle habits.

What are the signs of wound infection to watch for after surgery for an open fracture of the foot and ankle?

Signs of wound infection after surgery for an open fracture of the foot and ankle include increased pain, redness, swelling, warmth, drainage of pus or foul odor from the wound, fever, and systemic symptoms such as malaise or chills.

Are there any specific dietary recommendations to support bone healing and recovery after an open fracture of the foot and ankle?

Yes, a diet rich in protein, vitamins (such as vitamin C and D), minerals (such as calcium and phosphorus), and micronutrients is recommended to support bone healing and recovery after an open fracture of the foot and ankle.

What are the chances of developing post-traumatic arthritis in the foot and ankle after an open fracture?

The chances of developing post-traumatic arthritis in the foot and ankle after an open fracture depend on factors such as the severity of the injury, adequacy of treatment, presence of intra-articular damage, and patient-specific factors such as age and activity level.

What causes ulnar nerve palsy?

Ulnar nerve palsy can be caused by an injury to the elbow or wrist, prolonged pressure on the ulnar nerve, or systemic conditions that affect the nerves like diabetes.

What are the symptoms of combined median and ulnar nerve palsy?

Symptoms include severe hand dysfunction, loss of fine motor skills, altered sensation, and a claw-like deformity of the hand.

How does wrist trauma affect nerve function?

Wrist trauma can cause direct damage to the nerves, leading to loss of sensory and motor functions, and in severe cases, it may require surgical intervention to restore these functions.

What is tendon transfer surgery?

Tendon transfer surgery involves rerouting functional tendons from one part of the hand to another to restore movement to areas affected by nerve damage.

How does tendon transfer surgery work?

The surgery connects the ends of functional tendons to the tendons that have lost their muscle function due to nerve damage, effectively bypassing the paralyzed muscles.

Who is a candidate for tendon transfer surgery?

Candidates include those with irreversible nerve damage and loss of function in their hands, where other treatments have failed.

What are the benefits of tendon transfer surgery?

The benefits include restored hand function, improved ability to perform daily activities, and reduced hand deformity.

Are there risks associated with tendon transfer surgery?

Yes, risks include infection, failure of the tendon transfer, scar tissue formation, and the potential need for further surgery.

How long is the recovery period after tendon transfer surgery?

Recovery can vary but typically involves several weeks of immobilization followed by months of physical therapy to regain strength and functionality.

Can tendon transfer surgery restore full hand function?

While full restoration is not always possible, significant improvements in function and quality of life can be expected.

What is the success rate of tendon transfer surgery?

The success rate is generally high, with many patients achieving good restoration of function, though outcomes can vary based on the severity of the nerve damage and the specific muscles involved.

What alternatives exist to tendon transfer surgery?

Alternatives may include non-surgical options like splinting, occupational therapy, or other surgical procedures depending on the specific needs and conditions.

How can I prevent nerve damage in my hands?

Preventive measures include avoiding repetitive stress, maintaining good ergonomic practices at work, and managing underlying health conditions.

What are the latest advancements in tendon transfer surgery?

Advances include improved surgical techniques, better understanding of muscle and tendon dynamics, and the use of robotic surgery to enhance precision.

Can children undergo tendon transfer surgery?

Yes, children can undergo tendon transfer surgery if needed, but this depends on the individual case and the child’s overall health and developmental status.

How do you ensure the right tension in transferred tendons?

Ensuring the right tension involves careful intraoperative adjustments, experienced surgical judgment, and sometimes intraoperative nerve monitoring.

What materials are used in tendon transfer surgeries?

Materials typically include sutures and sometimes synthetic grafts or anchors for reattaching tendons.

Why is muscle fiber orientation important in surgery?

Muscle fiber orientation affects how muscles generate force; understanding this helps in planning effective tendon transfers that mimic natural movements.

How do mechanical systems improve tendon transfer outcomes?

Mechanical systems can allow for adjustable tensioning and better control of tendon movements, leading to more natural hand function post-surgery.

What rehabilitation is required after tendon transfer surgery?

Rehabilitation typically involves physical therapy to regain strength and flexibility, occupational therapy to improve hand function, and sometimes adaptive devices.

Can tendon transfer surgery be redone if not successful?

Yes, it can be redone, but this depends on the reasons for the initial failure and the patient’s overall condition.

How do surgeons assess which muscles to use for transfer?

Surgeons assess based on which muscles are still functional, the patient’s specific deficits, and the overall goal of the surgery.

What are the psychological impacts of nerve damage and recovery?

Psychological impacts can include anxiety, depression, and frustration due to loss of hand function; counseling and support are important components of recovery.

How soon after nerve damage should surgery be considered?

Surgery should be considered when conservative treatments fail, typically several months after injury, but timing can vary based on the injury’s severity and the patient’s response to other treatments.

What is carpal tunnel syndrome?

Carpal tunnel syndrome is a condition where the median nerve is compressed as it passes through the carpal tunnel in the wrist, leading to symptoms like numbness, tingling, and pain in the hand.

What causes carpal tunnel syndrome?

It’s typically caused by repetitive hand movements, wrist anatomy, certain health conditions (like diabetes, rheumatoid arthritis), and sometimes

What are the symptoms of carpal tunnel syndrome?

Symptoms include numbness, tingling, and pain in the fingers or hand, often noticeable at night or while holding objects.

How is carpal tunnel syndrome diagnosed?

Diagnosis involves a physical examination, discussing symptoms, and may include nerve conduction studies to measure the electrical conduction of the median nerve.

What are the initial treatments for carpal tunnel syndrome?

Non-surgical treatments include wrist splinting, anti-inflammatory medications, and corticosteroid injections.

When is surgery recommended for carpal tunnel syndrome?

Surgery is recommended when symptoms are severe, persistent, and do not respond to conservative treatments.

What is open carpal tunnel release surgery?

This traditional surgery involves a larger incision in the palm to cut the ligament pressing on the median nerve to relieve pressure.

What is endoscopic carpal tunnel release surgery?

A less invasive procedure that uses a tiny camera to guide a small instrument through a smaller incision to cut the ligament.

How do I know which surgery is right for me?

The choice depends on the severity of your symptoms, your general health, lifestyle needs, and personal preference, often discussed with your surgeon.

What are the risks of open carpal tunnel release surgery?

Risks include infection, nerve damage, scarring, and sometimes incomplete symptom relief.

What are the risks of endoscopic carpal tunnel release surgery?

Similar to open surgery with additional risks like incomplete release of the ligament and transient nerve irritation from the instruments used.

What is the recovery time for open carpal tunnel surgery?

Recovery can take several weeks, with gradual improvement in symptoms and hand function.

What is the recovery time for endoscopic carpal tunnel surgery?

Recovery is generally quicker than open surgery, often with less pain and a faster return to normal activities.

What kind of pain relief can I expect after surgery?

Most patients experience significant relief from night pain and tingling immediately after surgery, with gradual improvement in other symptoms.

How long do the effects of surgery last?

The effects of surgery are generally long-lasting, with most patients experiencing permanent relief from the original symptoms.

Will I need physical therapy after surgery?

Some patients may benefit from physical therapy to regain strength and flexibility in the hand and wrist.

What are the success rates of carpal tunnel surgery?

The success rate is very high, with over 90% of patients experiencing significant relief from symptoms.

Can carpal tunnel syndrome come back after surgery?

It’s rare, but symptoms can recur, especially if underlying causes such as repetitive hand use are not addressed.

How can I prevent carpal tunnel syndrome?

Prevention strategies include ergonomic adjustments, regular breaks during repetitive tasks, hand and wrist exercises, and maintaining overall good health.

Are there lifestyle changes I can make to improve symptoms?

Yes, maintaining a healthy weight, managing chronic diseases, avoiding repetitive strain, and using ergonomic tools can help.

What are the latest advancements in carpal tunnel surgery?

Advancements include more refined endoscopic techniques and instruments that allow for smaller incisions and potentially faster recoveries.

How does carpal tunnel surgery improve hand function?

By relieving the pressure on the median nerve, surgery allows for the return of normal sensation and strength in the hand, improving overall function.

Are there any non-surgical alternatives that are effective?

Besides splinting and injections, lifestyle changes, ergonomic interventions, and some alternative therapies like acupuncture have been found helpful.

What should I expect during the surgery?

Expect a brief procedure (usually under an hour) that can be done under local anesthesia; you may go home the same day.

How soon can I return to work after carpal tunnel surgery?

Return to work depends on the type of surgery and your job type; it can range from a few days to several weeks, especially if your job involves heavy hand use.

What is carpal tunnel syndrome?

Carpal tunnel syndrome is a condition where the median nerve is compressed as it passes through the carpal tunnel in the wrist, leading to symptoms like numbness, tingling, and pain in the hand.

What are the long-term consequences of recurrent ankle sprains?

Recurrent ankle sprains can lead to chronic instability, joint damage, and increased risk of osteoarthritis in the affected ankle.

Are there any risk factors that predispose individuals to ankle sprains?

Yes, risk factors for ankle sprains include previous history of ankle injury, inadequate footwear, participation in high-impact sports, and environmental factors such as uneven terrain.

Can ankle sprains occur without a specific traumatic event?

Yes, ankle sprains can occur without a specific traumatic event, such as during repetitive activities or sudden changes in direction.

How does the R.I.C.E. (Rest, Ice, Compression, Elevation) protocol help in the management of ankle sprains?

The R.I.C.E. protocol helps reduce pain, swelling, and inflammation, promotes healing, and facilitates early recovery following an ankle sprain.

: What types of exercises are recommended for rehabilitation after an ankle sprain?

Rehabilitation exercises for ankle sprains typically include range of motion exercises, strengthening exercises, balance and proprioception training, and gradual return to functional activities.

How soon after an ankle sprain can weight-bearing activities be resumed?

The timing for resuming weight-bearing activities after an ankle sprain depends on the severity of the injury and individual factors, but partial weight-bearing may be initiated as tolerated in mild to moderate sprains.

Is immobilization necessary for all ankle sprains?

Immobilization may be necessary for severe ankle sprains or those associated with significant ligament damage to promote healing and prevent further injury.

Can ankle braces or supports be used to prevent recurrent ankle sprains?

Yes, ankle braces or supports may help prevent recurrent ankle sprains by providing stability, reducing excessive movement, and supporting the injured ligaments during physical activity.

How does physical therapy contribute to the management of ankle sprains?

Physical therapy plays a key role in the management of ankle sprains by promoting tissue healing, restoring joint mobility and strength, improving balance and proprioception, and facilitating safe return to activity.

Are corticosteroid injections recommended for the treatment of ankle sprains?

Corticosteroid injections may be considered for severe ankle sprains with significant pain and inflammation, but their use is generally limited due to potential adverse effects and risk of tendon weakening.

What are the potential complications of untreated or poorly managed ankle sprains?

Potential complications of untreated or poorly managed ankle sprains include chronic pain, instability, recurrent injuries, joint stiffness, and long-term functional limitations.

Can ankle sprains lead to other injuries in the foot or lower extremity?

Yes, ankle sprains can lead to secondary injuries such as peroneal tendon injuries, ankle impingement, cartilage damage, or stress fractures in the foot or lower leg.

How does the timing of treatment initiation affect the outcomes of ankle sprains?

Early initiation of appropriate treatment, including rest, ice, compression, elevation, and rehabilitation, can lead to faster recovery and better long-term outcomes for ankle sprains.

Are there any special considerations for managing ankle sprains in children or adolescents?

Yes, special considerations for managing ankle sprains in children or adolescents may include growth plate injuries, age-appropriate rehabilitation exercises, and gradual return to sports activities to prevent re-injury.

What are the criteria for determining when it is safe to return to sports or physical activities after an ankle sprain?

The criteria for safe return to sports or physical activities after an ankle sprain include resolution of pain and swelling, restoration of range of motion and strength, functional stability, and successful completion of rehabilitation protocols.

Are there any specific guidelines for preventing ankle sprains in athletes or individuals participating in high-risk activities?

Yes, specific guidelines for preventing ankle sprains may include wearing appropriate footwear, performing ankle-strengthening exercises, using protective bracing or taping, and avoiding hazardous playing surfaces.

Can ankle sprains be prevented through pre-season conditioning programs or ankle injury prevention protocols?

Yes, pre-season conditioning programs and ankle injury prevention protocols that focus on strengthening, flexibility, proprioception, and proper biomechanics can help reduce the risk of ankle sprains in athletes and active individuals.

How effective are ankle braces or prophylactic taping in preventing initial or recurrent ankle sprains?

Ankle braces or prophylactic taping may reduce the risk of initial or recurrent ankle sprains in individuals with a history of ankle instability or those participating in high-risk activities, but their effectiveness may vary depending on factors such as compliance and fit.

Can congenital vertical talus (CVT) be diagnosed during pregnancy?

Congenital vertical talus (CVT) is typically diagnosed after birth during a physical examination of the newborn’s feet.

Are there any genetic factors associated with congenital vertical talus (CVT)?

While the exact cause of congenital vertical talus (CVT) is not fully understood, there may be genetic factors or familial predispositions involved in its development.

How common is congenital vertical talus (CVT) compared to other congenital foot deformities?

Congenital vertical talus (CVT) is relatively rare compared to other congenital foot deformities, such as clubfoot.

Can congenital vertical talus (CVT) affect both feet simultaneously?

Yes, congenital vertical talus (CVT) can affect both feet simultaneously, although it may be more commonly unilateral.

What are the potential complications associated with congenital vertical talus (CVT)?

Potential complications associated with congenital vertical talus (CVT) include difficulty walking, pain, development of secondary deformities, and impaired foot function.

How is congenital vertical talus (CVT) treated in newborns and infants?

Treatment for congenital vertical talus (CVT) in newborns and infants typically involves conservative measures such as serial casting or stretching exercises to gradually correct the deformity.

What is the success rate of conservative treatment for congenital vertical talus (CVT)?

The success rate of conservative treatment for congenital vertical talus (CVT) varies depending on factors such as the severity of the deformity and the response to treatment, but it can be successful in some cases.

When is surgical intervention recommended for congenital vertical talus (CVT)?

Surgical intervention for congenital vertical talus (CVT) may be recommended if conservative measures fail to correct the deformity or if the condition is severe.

What surgical procedures are performed for congenital vertical talus (CVT)?

Surgical procedures for congenital vertical talus (CVT) may include soft tissue releases, tendon transfers, osteotomies, or fusion procedures to realign the foot and stabilize the ankle joint.

How long does it take for a newborn with congenital vertical talus (CVT) to undergo surgical correction?

The timing of surgical correction for congenital vertical talus (CVT) in newborns depends on factors such as the severity of the deformity, overall health, and response to conservative treatment.

What is the prognosis for children with congenital vertical talus (CVT) who undergo surgical correction?

The prognosis for children with congenital vertical talus (CVT) who undergo surgical correction is generally favorable, with the potential for improved foot alignment, function, and mobility.

Are there any long-term implications of congenital vertical talus (CVT) into adulthood?

While most cases of congenital vertical talus (CVT) can be successfully treated during childhood, some individuals may experience residual foot stiffness, weakness, or arthritis in adulthood.

How does congenital vertical talus (CVT) impact a child’s ability to walk and participate in activities?

Congenital vertical talus (CVT) can impact a child’s ability to walk and participate in activities by causing pain, instability, and difficulty with balance and mobility.

Can congenital vertical talus (CVT) recur after successful treatment?

Recurrence of congenital vertical talus (CVT) after successful treatment is rare but possible, particularly if there are underlying genetic or structural factors predisposing the foot to deformity.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or assistive devices recommended for individuals with congenital vertical talus (CVT)?

Lifestyle modifications or assistive devices such as orthotic inserts, supportive footwear, or physical therapy exercises may be recommended to improve foot function and reduce the risk of complications in individuals with congenital vertical talus (CVT).

How does congenital vertical talus (CVT) affect the development of the foot arch?

Congenital vertical talus (CVT) disrupts the normal development of the foot arch, resulting in a rigid flatfoot deformity characterized by a convex dorsal aspect of the foot.

Are there any non-surgical treatment options available for congenital vertical talus (CVT)?

Non-surgical treatment options for congenital vertical talus (CVT) may include stretching exercises, bracing, or physical therapy to address muscle imbalances and improve foot alignment.

Can congenital vertical talus (CVT) be detected prenatally during ultrasound screening?

Congenital vertical talus (CVT) is not typically detected prenatally during routine ultrasound screening, as the diagnosis is usually made based on physical examination findings after birth.

How does congenital vertical talus (CVT) affect the growth and development of the affected foot?

Congenital vertical talus (CVT) can affect the growth and development of the affected foot by causing abnormal forces on the bones and joints, leading to structural changes and potential functional impairments.

What are the common causes of failed total ankle replacement (TAR)?

Common causes of failed total ankle replacement (TAR) include implant loosening, component wear, infection, instability, malalignment, and bone loss.

How is the decision made to proceed with ankle arthrodesis after failed TAR?

The decision to proceed with ankle arthrodesis after failed TAR is based on factors such as the extent of implant failure, patient symptoms, functional limitations, and surgical candidacy.

What are the goals of ankle arthrodesis following failed TAR?

The goals of ankle arthrodesis following failed TAR include pain relief, restoration of stability, improvement in function, and prevention of further joint deterioration.

What are the different surgical techniques used for ankle arthrodesis?

Different surgical techniques for ankle arthrodesis include open fusion, arthroscopic fusion, and minimally invasive fusion procedures using screws, plates, or intramedullary devices.

How is bone fusion achieved during ankle arthrodesis?

Bone fusion during ankle arthrodesis is achieved by removing any remaining cartilage from the joint surfaces, compressing the bones together, and securing them in the desired position until new bone growth occurs across the joint.

What is the typical recovery process after ankle arthrodesis?

The typical recovery process after ankle arthrodesis involves immobilization in a cast or brace for several weeks, followed by gradual weight-bearing and physical therapy to regain strength, mobility, and function.

What are the potential complications of ankle arthrodesis?

Potential complications of ankle arthrodesis include nonunion (failure of bone fusion), malunion (improper alignment of fused bones), infection, nerve injury, stiffness, and arthritis in adjacent joints.

Can ankle arthrodesis be performed as a revision procedure after previous failed fusion attempts?

Yes, ankle arthrodesis can be performed as a revision procedure after previous failed fusion attempts, but the success rate may vary depending on the underlying cause of failure and the condition of surrounding soft tissues.

How does ankle arthrodesis compare to other salvage procedures for failed TAR?

Ankle arthrodesis is one of the salvage procedures for failed TAR, with the goal of providing pain relief and functional improvement, but comparisons with other salvage options such as revision TAR or ankle arthroplasty revisions depend on individual patient factors and surgical outcomes.

Can ankle arthrodesis be performed using minimally invasive techniques?

Yes, ankle arthrodesis can be performed using minimally invasive techniques, such as arthroscopy or percutaneous fusion methods, which may offer advantages such as smaller incisions, reduced soft tissue trauma, and faster recovery times.

How long does it take for bone fusion to occur after ankle arthrodesis?

Bone fusion after ankle arthrodesis typically takes several months to complete, with the timing varying depending on factors such as patient age, bone quality, surgical technique, and post-operative rehabilitation.

What is the expected prognosis and long-term outcomes after ankle arthrodesis following failed TAR?

The expected prognosis and long-term outcomes after ankle arthrodesis following failed TAR depend on factors such as patient age, activity level, severity of joint degeneration, surgical technique, and rehabilitation compliance.

Are there any alternative treatments or procedures for failed TAR besides ankle arthrodesis?

Yes, alternative treatments or procedures for failed TAR may include revision TAR, ankle arthroplasty revisions with different implant designs, or salvage options such as ankle distraction arthroplasty or arthroscopic debridement, depending on the specific circumstances and patient preferences.

How does the presence of underlying conditions such as arthritis or osteoporosis affect the success of ankle arthrodesis?

The presence of underlying conditions such as arthritis or osteoporosis may affect the success of ankle arthrodesis by influencing bone quality, healing capacity, and the risk of complications such as nonunion or implant failure.

Can ankle arthrodesis be performed bilaterally if both ankles have failed TAR?

Yes, ankle arthrodesis can be performed bilaterally if both ankles have failed TAR, but careful consideration of patient factors, functional goals, and potential risks is necessary to ensure optimal outcomes and rehabilitation.

What is the role of physical therapy in the recovery process after ankle arthrodesis?

Physical therapy plays a crucial role in the recovery process after ankle arthrodesis by helping restore strength, mobility, and function, as well as improving gait mechanics and balance to optimize patient outcomes.

Are there any age limitations for undergoing ankle arthrodesis after failed TAR?

There are typically no strict age limitations for undergoing ankle arthrodesis after failed TAR, as long as patients are medically fit for surgery and have realistic expectations regarding the procedure’s goals and outcomes.

Can ankle arthrodesis be performed in patients with previous ankle surgeries or implants besides TAR?

Yes, ankle arthrodesis can be performed in patients with previous ankle surgeries or implants besides TAR, but the presence of hardware or bone alterations from prior procedures may pose challenges and require individualized surgical planning.

Are the Ottawa Ankle Rules applicable to all patients presenting with ankle or mid-foot injuries?

The Ottawa Ankle Rules are primarily intended for adults with acute ankle injuries and may not be applicable to pediatric patients, those with chronic injuries, or those with significant swelling or deformity.

Can the Ottawa Ankle Rules be used in emergency departments and primary care settings?

Yes, the Ottawa Ankle Rules are designed to be easily applied in various healthcare settings, including emergency departments, urgent care centers, and primary care clinics.

How do healthcare providers use the Ottawa Ankle Rules in clinical practice?

Healthcare providers use the Ottawa Ankle Rules as a tool to guide decision-making regarding the need for X-ray imaging in patients with ankle or mid-foot injuries, based on specific clinical criteria.

What are the clinical criteria assessed when applying the Ottawa Ankle Rules?

The clinical criteria assessed when applying the Ottawa Ankle Rules include the presence of bone tenderness along specific anatomical landmarks and the ability to bear weight on the affected limb.

How do the Ottawa Ankle Rules help healthcare providers determine the need for X-ray imaging?

The Ottawa Ankle Rules help healthcare providers identify patients who are at low risk of ankle or mid-foot fractures based on clinical examination findings, thereby reducing unnecessary X-ray imaging and healthcare costs.

Can the Ottawa Ankle Rules accurately detect all ankle or mid-foot fractures?

While the Ottawa Ankle Rules have high sensitivity for detecting clinically significant fractures, they may not capture all fractures, particularly those involving small bones or subtle injuries that may require further evaluation.

Are there any limitations or challenges associated with using the Ottawa Ankle Rules in clinical practice?

Yes, limitations of the Ottawa Ankle Rules include variability in clinician interpretation, potential for missed fractures, and inability to account for factors such as patient age, mechanism of injury, and presence of other injuries.

How do the Ottawa Ankle Rules impact patient care and outcomes?

The Ottawa Ankle Rules help streamline patient care by reducing unnecessary X-ray imaging, minimizing patient exposure to radiation, and facilitating timely diagnosis and treatment of ankle injuries.

Can the Ottawa Ankle Rules be used in conjunction with other clinical decision tools or imaging modalities?

Yes, the Ottawa Ankle Rules can be used in conjunction with other clinical decision tools, such as the Pittsburgh Decision Rules, and imaging modalities, such as ultrasound or MRI, to enhance diagnostic accuracy and guide treatment decisions.

Are there any specific populations for which the Ottawa Ankle Rules may not be appropriate?

Yes, the Ottawa Ankle Rules may not be appropriate for certain populations, such as pediatric patients, individuals with altered mental status, or those with pre-existing conditions affecting mobility or sensation.

How do healthcare providers ensure proper training and adherence to the Ottawa Ankle Rules?

Healthcare providers receive training on the application of the Ottawa Ankle Rules through educational programs, clinical guidelines, and ongoing professional development to ensure accurate and consistent implementation.

Can patient factors such as pain tolerance or fear of radiation exposure influence the decision to use the Ottawa Ankle Rules?

Patient factors such as pain tolerance, fear of radiation exposure, and preferences for diagnostic testing may influence healthcare providers’ decisions regarding the use of the Ottawa Ankle Rules and X-ray imaging.

How do the Ottawa Ankle Rules contribute to evidence-based practice in orthopedics and emergency medicine?

The Ottawa Ankle Rules represent an evidence-based approach to diagnostic testing in orthopedics and emergency medicine, helping to standardize clinical practice, reduce unnecessary healthcare utilization, and improve patient outcomes.

Can variations in healthcare provider training and experience impact the accuracy of applying the Ottawa Ankle Rules?

Yes, variations in healthcare provider training, experience, and clinical judgment may impact the accuracy of applying the Ottawa Ankle Rules, highlighting the importance of standardized protocols and ongoing education.

How do the Ottawa Ankle Rules compare to other clinical decision tools or imaging guidelines for ankle injuries?

The Ottawa Ankle Rules have been widely studied and validated for their accuracy in excluding clinically significant fractures, but comparisons with other clinical decision tools and imaging guidelines may vary depending on specific patient populations and healthcare settings.

Can patient compliance with weight-bearing instructions affect the reliability of the Ottawa Ankle Rules?

Yes, patient compliance with weight-bearing instructions during clinical examination is essential for accurately applying the Ottawa Ankle Rules and assessing the stability of the ankle joint.

Are there any modifications or adaptations of the Ottawa Ankle Rules for special populations or clinical scenarios?

Modifications or adaptations of the Ottawa Ankle Rules may be necessary for special populations such as pregnant women, individuals with obesity, or those with pre-existing musculoskeletal conditions, to account for unique anatomical considerations and clinical presentations.

How do healthcare providers communicate the results of Ottawa Ankle Rules assessments to patients?

Healthcare providers communicate the results of Ottawa Ankle Rules assessments to patients by explaining the rationale for diagnostic testing decisions, discussing potential risks and benefits of imaging, and involving patients in shared decision-making regarding their care plan.

Can the Ottawa Ankle Rules be integrated into electronic medical record systems to facilitate decision support and documentation?

Yes, the Ottawa Ankle Rules can be integrated into electronic medical record systems to provide decision support tools for healthcare providers, standardize documentation of clinical assessments, and enhance quality of care delivery.

How are foot and ankle injuries diagnosed?

Foot and ankle injuries are diagnosed through physical examination, medical history review, and often imaging tests such as X-rays, MRI scans, or CT scans to assess the extent of damage.

What are the treatment options for foot and ankle injuries?

Treatment options for foot and ankle injuries may include rest, ice therapy, compression, elevation (RICE protocol), immobilization with splints or casts, physical therapy, medications, and in severe cases, surgery.

Can foot and ankle injuries heal on their own without treatment?

Some mild foot and ankle injuries may improve with rest and conservative measures, but more severe injuries or conditions may require medical intervention to facilitate healing and prevent complications.

How long does it take to recover from a foot or ankle injury?

Recovery time from a foot or ankle injury varies depending on the type and severity of the injury, treatment approach, and individual factors, but it can range from weeks to months.

What are the potential complications of untreated foot and ankle injuries?

Potential complications of untreated foot and ankle injuries may include chronic pain, instability, decreased range of motion, joint stiffness, deformity, and increased risk of future injuries.

Can foot and ankle injuries lead to long-term joint damage or arthritis?

Yes, untreated or poorly managed foot and ankle injuries may contribute to long-term joint damage, degeneration, and the development of arthritis in the affected area.

Are there any preventive measures to reduce the risk of foot and ankle injuries?

Preventive measures for foot and ankle injuries may include wearing appropriate footwear, warming up before physical activity, using proper technique during sports or exercises, and maintaining strength and flexibility through regular exercise and stretching.

How does age and activity level influence the risk of foot and ankle injuries?

Age-related changes in bone density, muscle strength, and joint flexibility, as well as participation in high-impact activities or sports, can increase the risk of foot and ankle injuries.

What are the surgical options for treating severe foot and ankle injuries?

Surgical options for treating severe foot and ankle injuries may include fracture fixation, ligament reconstruction, tendon repair, joint fusion, joint replacement, and corrective osteotomy, depending on the nature of the injury and patient factors.

How effective are surgical interventions for foot and ankle injuries?

The effectiveness of surgical interventions for foot and ankle injuries depends on factors such as the type and severity of the injury, surgical technique, post-operative rehabilitation, and individual patient response.

What are the risks of foot and ankle surgery?

Risks of foot and ankle surgery may include infection, bleeding, nerve or blood vessel injury, anesthesia complications, stiffness, weakness, nonunion or malunion of bones, and failure to achieve desired outcomes.

Can foot and ankle injuries lead to chronic pain or disability?

Yes, severe or improperly managed foot and ankle injuries can result in chronic pain, functional limitations, and disability that may impact daily activities and quality of life.

How can individuals prevent overuse injuries in the foot and ankle?

Preventive measures for overuse injuries in the foot and ankle may include gradually increasing activity levels, incorporating rest days into training routines, cross-training to reduce repetitive stress on specific structures, and maintaining proper biomechanics.

What are the risk factors for developing foot and ankle injuries?

Risk factors for foot and ankle injuries include previous injuries, structural abnormalities, improper footwear, sudden changes in activity level or intensity, and participation in high-impact sports or activities.

Can foot and ankle injuries affect mobility and balance?

Yes, foot and ankle injuries can affect mobility and balance by causing pain, weakness, instability, or altered biomechanics that may interfere with walking, running, or standing.

How can foot and ankle injuries impact sports performance?

Foot and ankle injuries can impact sports performance by limiting movement, agility, speed, and power generation, and may require modifications to training or playing techniques to accommodate for limitations.

Are there any specific exercises or rehabilitation protocols for recovering from foot and ankle injuries?

Yes, physical therapy programs tailored to the specific injury or condition can help improve strength, flexibility, balance, and proprioception, facilitating a safe return to activity and reducing the risk of recurrent injuries.

Can foot and ankle injuries lead to complications during pregnancy or childbirth?

While foot and ankle injuries themselves do not typically lead to complications during pregnancy or childbirth, existing injuries or structural abnormalities may be exacerbated by weight gain and hormonal changes, requiring special considerations in management.

How can individuals with foot and ankle injuries maintain fitness levels during recovery?

Individuals with foot and ankle injuries can maintain fitness levels during recovery by engaging in low-impact activities such as swimming, cycling, or upper body strength training, as approved by their healthcare provider.

Can tennis elbow occur in individuals who do not play tennis?

Yes, tennis elbow can occur in individuals who engage in activities involving repetitive arm motions, such as typing, painting, or using hand tools.

What are the symptoms of tennis elbow?

Symptoms of tennis elbow typically include pain and tenderness on the outside of the elbow, worsened by gripping or lifting objects, and may radiate down the forearm.

How long does it take for tennis elbow to heal?

The healing time for tennis elbow varies depending on the severity of the condition, adherence to treatment, and individual factors, but it can take several weeks to months to resolve completely.

Can tennis elbow heal on its own without treatment?

In some cases, mild cases of tennis elbow may improve with rest and conservative measures, but persistent symptoms may require medical intervention for relief.

What are the treatment options for tennis elbow?

Treatment options for tennis elbow may include rest, ice therapy, anti-inflammatory medications, physical therapy, bracing or splinting, corticosteroid injections, and in severe cases, surgery.

How effective are corticosteroid injections in treating tennis elbow?

Corticosteroid injections can provide temporary relief from pain and inflammation in tennis elbow, but their long-term efficacy may vary, and repeated injections carry risks of tissue damage or weakening.

What are the risks associated with surgery for tennis elbow?

Risks associated with surgery for tennis elbow may include infection, nerve or blood vessel injury, stiffness, weakness, and failure to relieve symptoms or improve function.

Are there any exercises or stretches recommended for tennis elbow?

: Yes, specific exercises and stretches targeting the forearm muscles and tendons can help alleviate symptoms, improve strength and flexibility, and prevent recurrence of tennis elbow.

How can individuals prevent tennis elbow from recurring?

Preventive measures for tennis elbow recurrence may include proper technique during activities, gradual progression of intensity or duration, using ergonomic equipment, and maintaining forearm strength and flexibility through exercises.

Can tennis elbow lead to complications if left untreated?

Yes, tennis elbow left untreated can lead to chronic pain, decreased grip strength, difficulty performing daily activities, and potential progression to more severe conditions such as tendon degeneration.

Can certain occupations or activities increase the risk of developing tennis elbow?

Yes, occupations or activities that involve repetitive arm motions, forceful gripping, or wrist extension can increase the risk of developing tennis elbow, such as painting, carpentry, or using hand tools.

How does age and lifestyle factors influence the development of tennis elbow?

Age-related changes in tendon elasticity and strength, as well as lifestyle factors such as occupation, sports participation, and overall physical activity level, can influence the development and severity of tennis elbow.

Can tennis elbow affect sports performance or work productivity?

Yes, tennis elbow can affect sports performance by limiting grip strength, accuracy, and endurance, and can impact work productivity by causing pain and functional limitations during daily tasks.

Are there any alternative treatments or therapies for tennis elbow?

Alternative treatments or therapies for tennis elbow may include acupuncture, chiropractic care, massage therapy, shockwave therapy, and use of orthotic devices, but their efficacy may vary, and scientific evidence supporting their use is limited.

Can certain medications worsen symptoms of tennis elbow?

Yes, certain medications such as fluoroquinolone antibiotics or statins have been associated with an increased risk of tendon injury or rupture, which may exacerbate symptoms of tennis elbow.

How can individuals determine if their symptoms are due to tennis elbow or another condition?

A medical evaluation by a healthcare professional, typically an orthopedic surgeon or sports medicine specialist, can help determine the underlying cause of symptoms and guide appropriate treatment.

Can tennis elbow be managed with non-surgical interventions alone, or is surgery often necessary?

Many cases of tennis elbow can be effectively managed with non-surgical interventions such as rest, physical therapy, and medications, but surgery may be considered for cases that do not respond to conservative treatment or for severe symptoms.

What are the benefits and drawbacks of surgery for tennis elbow compared to non-surgical treatments?

The benefits of surgery for tennis elbow include potential long-term relief of symptoms and improved function, but drawbacks include risks of complications, longer recovery time, and potential for recurrence. Non-surgical treatments offer less invasive options with generally shorter recovery times but may not provide long-term relief for all individuals.

How long does it take to recover from arthroscopic elbow surgery?

Recovery time from arthroscopic elbow surgery varies depending on the specific procedure performed, but it typically involves a period of immobilization followed by physical therapy to regain strength and range of motion.

What are the risks associated with arthroscopic elbow surgery?

Risks associated with arthroscopic elbow surgery include infection, bleeding, nerve or blood vessel injury, stiffness, weakness, and failure to relieve symptoms or improve function.

Can arthroscopic elbow surgery be performed as outpatient surgery?

Yes, many arthroscopic elbow surgeries can be performed on an outpatient basis, allowing patients to return home the same day as the procedure.

What conditions can be treated with arthroscopic elbow surgery?

Arthroscopic elbow surgery can be used to treat a variety of conditions including loose bodies, osteoarthritis, tennis elbow, golfer’s elbow, ligament tears, cartilage damage, and elbow impingement syndrome.

How is open elbow surgery different from arthroscopic surgery?

Open elbow surgery involves making a larger incision to directly access the affected area of the elbow joint, whereas arthroscopic surgery uses small incisions and a camera to visualize and treat the joint.

What are the indications for open elbow surgery?

Open elbow surgery may be indicated for complex fractures, severe joint degeneration, ligament or tendon reconstructions, and cases where arthroscopic surgery is not feasible or effective.

How is the recovery process different for open elbow surgery compared to arthroscopic surgery?

Recovery from open elbow surgery may involve a longer period of immobilization and rehabilitation compared to arthroscopic surgery, due to the larger incision and potential for more extensive tissue disruption.

What are the potential complications of open elbow surgery?

Potential complications of open elbow surgery include infection, nerve or blood vessel injury, wound healing problems, stiffness, weakness, and persistent pain.

Can elbow ligament reconstruction surgery restore full stability and function to the joint?

Elbow ligament reconstruction surgery aims to restore stability to the joint and improve function, but outcomes may vary depending on factors such as the severity of the injury and patient compliance with rehabilitation.

How long does it take to recover from elbow ligament reconstruction surgery?

Recovery from elbow ligament reconstruction surgery typically involves several weeks of immobilization followed by a gradual return to activities over several months, with full recovery taking several months to a year.

What are the risks of elbow ligament reconstruction surgery?

Risks of elbow ligament reconstruction surgery include infection, stiffness, nerve or blood vessel injury, graft failure, and persistent instability or pain.

Can elbow tendon repair surgery restore full strength and function to the affected tendon?

Elbow tendon repair surgery aims to restore strength and function to the affected tendon, but outcomes may vary depending on factors such as the extent of the injury, patient age, and adherence to rehabilitation.

How long does it take to recover from elbow tendon repair surgery?

Recovery from elbow tendon repair surgery depends on the specific tendon involved and the extent of the injury, but it typically involves several weeks of immobilization followed by physical therapy to regain strength and range of motion.

What are the risks of elbow tendon repair surgery?

Risks of elbow tendon repair surgery include infection, stiffness, weakness, re-rupture of the tendon, and failure to achieve full recovery of strength or function.

Can elbow surgery be performed using minimally invasive techniques?

Yes, many elbow surgeries, including arthroscopic procedures, can be performed using minimally invasive techniques, which may result in less pain, faster recovery, and smaller scars compared to traditional open surgery.

What are the benefits of minimally invasive elbow surgery?

Benefits of minimally invasive elbow surgery may include shorter hospital stays, reduced post-operative pain, faster recovery, and improved cosmetic outcomes compared to traditional open surgery.

How does elbow fracture fixation surgery work?

Elbow fracture fixation surgery involves realigning the fractured bones and stabilizing them with plates, screws, pins, or wires to promote proper healing and restore function to the joint.

What are the potential complications of elbow fracture fixation surgery?

Potential complications of elbow fracture fixation surgery include infection, malunion (improper bone alignment), nonunion (failure of bones to heal), nerve or blood vessel injury, stiffness, and weakness.

Can elbow surgery be performed to treat nerve compression syndromes such as cubital tunnel syndrome?

Yes, elbow surgery can be performed to treat nerve compression syndromes such as cubital tunnel syndrome by releasing pressure on the affected nerve through decompression or transposition procedures.

How long does it take to recover from elbow surgery for nerve compression syndromes?

Recovery from elbow surgery for nerve compression syndromes depends on factors such as the severity of the compression, the extent of nerve damage, and the specific surgical technique used, but it typically involves several weeks to months of rehabilitation.

Can elbow pain be caused by underlying medical conditions such as rheumatoid arthritis or gout?

Yes, elbow pain can be caused by underlying medical conditions such as rheumatoid arthritis, gout, or osteoarthritis affecting the joint.

How is elbow pain diagnosed?

Elbow pain is diagnosed through a combination of medical history review, physical examination, imaging tests such as X-rays or MRI scans, and sometimes diagnostic injections or nerve conduction studies.

What are the treatment options for elbow pain?

Treatment options for elbow pain may include rest, ice therapy, medications such as nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs (NSAIDs), corticosteroid injections, physical therapy, splinting or bracing, and in severe cases, surgery.

Can elbow pain be managed with conservative measures alone, or is surgery often required?

Many cases of elbow pain can be effectively managed with conservative measures such as rest, activity modification, and physical therapy. Surgery is typically reserved for cases that do not respond to conservative treatment or for severe injuries.

How effective are corticosteroid injections in treating elbow pain?

Corticosteroid injections can provide temporary relief from elbow pain by reducing inflammation and swelling in the joint. However, their long-term efficacy may vary, and repeated injections may carry risks of tissue damage or weakening.

Are there any lifestyle modifications that can help alleviate elbow pain?

Lifestyle modifications such as avoiding repetitive movements or activities that exacerbate elbow pain, maintaining proper ergonomics, and incorporating rest periods during repetitive tasks may help alleviate symptoms.

Can elbow pain affect daily activities and work performance?

Yes, severe elbow pain can interfere with daily activities such as lifting, gripping, and reaching, as well as work-related tasks that require the use of the arms and hands.

What are the risks of delaying treatment for elbow pain?

Delaying treatment for elbow pain can lead to worsening symptoms, progression of underlying conditions, and potential complications such as joint stiffness, loss of function, and chronic pain.

How long does it typically take to recover from elbow pain with appropriate treatment?

Recovery from elbow pain varies depending on the underlying cause, severity of symptoms, and effectiveness of treatment. Some individuals may experience relief within a few weeks, while others may require several months of conservative management or surgical intervention.

Can elbow pain recur after successful treatment?

Yes, elbow pain can recur after successful treatment, particularly if underlying risk factors or causative activities are not addressed. Regular follow-up appointments and adherence to preventive measures may help minimize the risk of recurrence.

Are there any specific exercises or stretches recommended for relieving elbow pain?

Yes, physical therapy exercises and stretches targeting the muscles and tendons around the elbow joint can help improve flexibility, strength, and range of motion, thereby reducing pain and promoting healing.

How can individuals prevent elbow pain during sports or recreational activities?

Preventive measures for elbow pain during sports or recreational activities may include using proper technique, warming up before activity, using appropriate protective gear, and gradually increasing intensity or duration of exercise.

Can elbow pain be a symptom of a more serious underlying condition, such as nerve damage or joint degeneration?

Yes, elbow pain can sometimes be a symptom of a more serious underlying condition such as nerve compression syndromes, joint degeneration, or systemic diseases affecting the musculoskeletal system.

Can certain occupations or activities increase the risk of developing elbow pain?

Yes, occupations or activities that involve repetitive arm motions, forceful gripping, or prolonged elbow extension can increase the risk of developing elbow pain, such as tennis elbow or golfer’s elbow.

How does age and lifestyle factors influence the development of elbow pain?

Age-related changes in joint structure and function, as well as lifestyle factors such as occupation, sports participation, and overall physical activity level, can influence the development and severity of elbow pain.

What are the potential complications of untreated or chronic elbow pain?

Potential complications of untreated or chronic elbow pain may include joint stiffness, muscle weakness, loss of function, decreased quality of life, and psychological distress due to persistent discomfort.

Can elbow pain be a sign of a traumatic injury or fracture?

Yes, elbow pain can be a sign of a traumatic injury such as a fracture, dislocation, or ligament tear, particularly if it is accompanied by swelling, bruising, or difficulty moving the joint.

Are there any dietary or nutritional factors that can impact elbow pain?

While there is limited evidence linking specific dietary factors to elbow pain, maintaining a balanced diet rich in anti-inflammatory foods such as fruits, vegetables, and omega-3 fatty acids may help reduce inflammation and promote joint health.

How does smoking or alcohol consumption affect the risk of developing elbow pain?

Smoking and excessive alcohol consumption have been associated with increased inflammation, impaired tissue healing, and decreased bone density, which may contribute to the development or exacerbation of elbow pain. Quitting smoking and moderating alcohol intake may help reduce the risk of musculoskeletal problems, including elbow pain.

How is tennis elbow diagnosed?

Tennis elbow is diagnosed through a physical examination, medical history review, and sometimes imaging tests such as X-rays or MRI scans to rule out other conditions and assess the extent of damage.

What are the treatment options for tennis elbow?

Treatment options for tennis elbow may include rest, ice therapy, physical therapy, anti-inflammatory medications, corticosteroid injections, bracing or splinting, and in severe cases, surgery.

Can tennis elbow heal on its own without treatment?

In some cases, tennis elbow may improve with rest and conservative measures, but persistent symptoms may require medical intervention for relief.

How long does it take to recover from tennis elbow?

Recovery from tennis elbow varies depending on the severity of the condition and the effectiveness of treatment, but it may take several weeks to months for symptoms to resolve completely.

What are the risk factors for developing tennis elbow?

Risk factors for developing tennis elbow include repetitive arm motions, overuse of the forearm muscles, improper technique during sports or activities, and certain occupations that involve repetitive gripping or wrist extension.

How can tennis players prevent tennis elbow?

Tennis players can prevent tennis elbow by using proper technique, warming up before playing, using equipment with the correct grip size and string tension, strengthening forearm muscles, and avoiding overuse or repetitive motions.

What is golfer’s elbow and how does it differ from tennis elbow?

Golfer’s elbow, or medial epicondylitis, is a condition characterized by pain and inflammation on the inside of the elbow, whereas tennis elbow affects the outside of the elbow. Golfer’s elbow is typically caused by repetitive wrist flexion and gripping activities.

How is golfer’s elbow diagnosed and treated?

Golfer’s elbow is diagnosed and treated similarly to tennis elbow, with a physical examination, medical history review, imaging tests, and conservative measures such as rest, ice therapy, physical therapy, medications, injections, and surgery in severe cases.

Can elbow fractures heal without surgery?

Some elbow fractures may heal without surgery, particularly if the fracture is stable and well-aligned. However, certain fractures may require surgical intervention to realign the bones and facilitate proper healing.

What are the complications associated with elbow fractures?

Complications associated with elbow fractures may include stiffness, loss of range of motion, instability, nerve or blood vessel injury, nonunion (failure of bones to heal), malunion (improper bone alignment), and post-traumatic arthritis.

How is elbow arthritis diagnosed and managed?

Elbow arthritis is diagnosed through a combination of physical examination, medical history review, imaging tests, and sometimes arthroscopy. Management may include conservative measures such as rest, activity modification, medications, injections, physical therapy, and in severe cases, surgery.

Can elbow arthritis be cured?

Elbow arthritis cannot be cured, but symptoms can often be managed effectively with appropriate treatment to improve joint function and alleviate pain.

What are the surgical options for treating elbow arthritis?

Surgical options for treating elbow arthritis may include arthroscopic debridement, osteotomy (bone realignment), joint fusion (arthrodesis), and joint replacement (arthroplasty), depending on the severity of the condition and patient factors.

What is cubital tunnel syndrome and how is it treated?

Cubital tunnel syndrome is a condition caused by compression or irritation of the ulnar nerve at the elbow, leading to pain, numbness, and weakness in the hand and forearm. Treatment may include conservative measures such as activity modification, splinting, medications, physical therapy, and in severe cases, surgery to relieve pressure on the nerve.

What are the potential complications of cubital tunnel syndrome?

Potential complications of cubital tunnel syndrome may include chronic pain, weakness, muscle wasting, and loss of sensation in the hand and fingers, as well as decreased grip strength and difficulty performing daily activities.

How can cubital tunnel syndrome be prevented?

Cubital tunnel syndrome can be prevented or minimized by avoiding prolonged pressure on the elbow, maintaining good posture, avoiding activities that involve repetitive bending of the elbow, and using ergonomic equipment or padding to reduce pressure on the nerve.

What are the risks of surgery for cubital tunnel syndrome?

Risks of surgery for cubital tunnel syndrome may include infection, nerve injury, bleeding, scar tissue formation, and failure to relieve symptoms. However, surgery is often effective in alleviating symptoms and improving nerve function when conservative measures fail.

How long does it take to recover from surgery for cubital tunnel syndrome?

Recovery from surgery for cubital tunnel syndrome varies depending on the type of procedure performed

Can wearing out of a total hip replacement cause pain or discomfort?

Yes, wearing out of a total hip replacement can lead to pain, discomfort, and decreased mobility as the implant components degrade over time.

How common is wearing out of a total hip replacement?

Wearing out of a total hip replacement is relatively common, especially in individuals who have had the implant for many years or are highly active.

Are there specific activities that increase the risk of wearing out a total hip replacement?

Activities that place repetitive stress on the hip joint, such as high-impact sports or heavy lifting, can increase the risk of wearing out a total hip replacement.

What are the symptoms of wearing out of a total hip replacement?

Symptoms may include increased hip pain, stiffness, decreased range of motion, swelling around the hip joint, and difficulty walking or bearing weight on the affected side.

How is wearing out of a total hip replacement diagnosed?

Diagnosis typically involves a combination of clinical evaluation, imaging studies such as X-rays or MRI scans, and assessment of symptoms and functional limitations.

Can wearing out of a total hip replacement be prevented?

While wearing out of a total hip replacement cannot always be prevented, certain measures such as maintaining a healthy weight, avoiding excessive stress on the hip joint, and following post-operative care guidelines can help prolong the lifespan of the implant.

What are the treatment options for wearing out of a total hip replacement?

Treatment options may include conservative measures such as pain management, physical therapy, and activity modification, as well as surgical interventions such as revision hip replacement to replace the worn-out components.

How long does recovery take after revision hip replacement surgery for wearing out of a total hip replacement?

Recovery time after revision hip replacement surgery varies depending on factors such as the extent of the procedure, individual patient factors, and adherence to post-operative rehabilitation protocols.

What are the risks associated with revision hip replacement surgery for wearing out of a total hip replacement?

Risks of revision hip replacement surgery include infection, bleeding, blood clots, implant loosening or failure, nerve or blood vessel injury, and complications related to anesthesia.

Are there any factors that increase the risk of wearing out of a total hip replacement, such as patient age or implant materials?

Factors that may increase the risk of wearing out of a total hip replacement include patient age, implant materials, activity level, implant positioning, and surgical technique.

Can wearing out of a total hip replacement affect other parts of the body, such as the spine or knees?

Yes, wearing out of a total hip replacement can alter gait mechanics and place increased stress on other joints such as the spine or knees, potentially leading to secondary complications over time.

How often should individuals with a total hip replacement undergo follow-up appointments to monitor for signs of wearing out?

Individuals with a total hip replacement should undergo regular follow-up appointments with their orthopedic surgeon to monitor for signs of wearing out and assess implant function and integrity.

Can wearing out of a total hip replacement lead to complications such as metallosis or adverse tissue reactions?

Yes, wearing out of a total hip replacement can lead to complications such as metallosis (metal poisoning) or adverse tissue reactions due to the release of metal ions from the implant components.

Are there any dietary or lifestyle modifications that can help slow down the wearing out of a total hip replacement?

While there are no specific dietary or lifestyle modifications proven to prevent wearing out of a total hip replacement, maintaining a healthy weight, staying physically active within recommended limits, and avoiding smoking may help optimize overall joint health.

Can individuals with a total hip replacement safely participate in physical activities such as sports or exercise classes?

In general, individuals with a total hip replacement can safely participate in low-impact activities such as swimming, cycling, or walking. However, high-impact sports or activities that place excessive stress on the hip joint should be avoided to minimize the risk of wearing out the implant.

How does the type of implant material used in a total hip replacement affect the risk of wearing out?

The type of implant material used in a total hip replacement, such as metal-on-metal, metal-on-polyethylene, ceramic-on-ceramic, or ceramic-on-polyethylene, can influence the risk of wearing out and the longevity of the implant.

Can individuals with a total hip replacement experience symptoms of wearing out even if the implant appears intact on imaging studies?

Yes, individuals with a total hip replacement can experience symptoms of wearing out even if the implant appears intact on imaging studies, as wear-related changes may not always be visible on imaging and can manifest clinically.

Are there any alternative treatments or therapies available for individuals experiencing symptoms of wearing out of a total hip replacement?

Alternative treatments or therapies for symptoms of wearing out of a total hip replacement may include non-invasive modalities such as acupuncture, chiropractic care, or physical therapy to manage pain and improve joint function.

Can wearing out of a total hip replacement affect the stability or alignment of the hip joint?

Yes, wearing out of a total hip replacement can lead to changes in implant position, joint stability, and alignment, which may contribute to symptoms such as pain, stiffness, and decreased mobility. Regular monitoring and timely intervention may be necessary to address these issues and prevent further complications.

Are there specific patient factors that make them better candidates for cemented or uncemented hip replacement?

Yes, certain patient factors such as age, bone quality, activity level, and underlying medical conditions may influence the suitability of cemented or uncemented hip replacement.

How does the longevity of cemented and uncemented hip replacements compare?

The longevity of cemented and uncemented hip replacements can vary, but studies have shown similar long-term outcomes for both types of procedures in appropriately selected patients.

Are there any differences in post-operative pain levels between cemented and uncemented hip replacements?

Post-operative pain levels may vary between cemented and uncemented hip replacements, with some studies suggesting less immediate post-operative pain with uncemented procedures due to reduced soft tissue trauma.

Can cemented and uncemented hip replacements be revised if necessary, and are there any differences in revision techniques?

Both cemented and uncemented hip replacements can be revised if necessary, with revision techniques tailored to the specific implant type and patient anatomy. Revision surgery may involve removing and replacing the implant components.

How do cemented and uncemented hip replacements differ in terms of surgical technique and recovery time?

Cemented hip replacements typically involve a shorter surgical time due to the immediate fixation provided by bone cement, while uncemented procedures may require longer surgical time for proper implant positioning and fixation. Recovery time may vary depending on individual patient factors.

Are there any differences in implant survivorship rates between cemented and uncemented hip replacements?

Implant survivorship rates, or the likelihood of the implant remaining in place without needing revision surgery, may be similar between cemented and uncemented hip replacements when appropriately selected and placed.

How does the risk of infection compare between cemented and uncemented hip replacements?

The risk of infection is generally low for both cemented and uncemented hip replacements when proper surgical techniques and infection prevention protocols are followed. However, some studies suggest a slightly higher risk of infection with uncemented procedures.

Can patients with osteoporosis undergo uncemented hip replacement surgery, or are there limitations?

Patients with osteoporosis can undergo uncemented hip replacement surgery, but careful consideration is needed to ensure adequate bone quality for implant fixation and stability.

Are there any limitations on physical activities or weight-bearing restrictions following cemented or uncemented hip replacement surgery?

While early post-operative weight-bearing restrictions may vary depending on surgical technique and implant fixation, most patients can gradually resume normal activities and weight-bearing as tolerated with guidance from their healthcare provider.

What are the risks of complications such as implant loosening or fracture with cemented and uncemented hip replacements?

The risks of complications such as implant loosening or fracture are generally low for both cemented and uncemented hip replacements when performed by experienced surgeons using appropriate techniques and implants. However, these risks can vary depending on individual patient factors.

How does the cost of cemented and uncemented hip replacement surgery compare, including initial expenses and long-term considerations?

The cost of cemented and uncemented hip replacement surgery can vary depending on factors such as implant type, surgical technique, hospital fees, and post-operative care. Initial expenses may differ, but long-term considerations such as revision surgery rates can impact overall costs.

Can patients with metal allergies undergo cemented or uncemented hip replacement surgery, and are there implant options available to accommodate allergies?

Patients with metal allergies can undergo cemented or uncemented hip replacement surgery with careful consideration of implant material composition. Alternative implant options such as ceramic or titanium may be available to accommodate metal allergies.

How do cemented and uncemented hip replacements differ in terms of implant stability and longevity in the younger population?

In younger patients, uncemented hip replacements may offer potential advantages in terms of bone preservation and longevity, as they rely on bone ingrowth for fixation and may facilitate future revision surgery if needed. However, long-term studies comparing outcomes between cemented and uncemented implants in younger patients are needed.

Are there any specific risks or complications associated with cemented or uncemented hip replacement surgery in obese patients?

Obese patients undergoing cemented or uncemented hip replacement surgery may face increased risks of complications such as wound healing problems, infection, implant loosening, and joint instability. Preoperative optimization and careful surgical planning are essential to minimize these risks.

Can patients with a history of previous hip surgeries undergo cemented or uncemented hip replacement surgery, and does the surgical history impact implant selection?

Patients with a history of previous hip surgeries can undergo cemented or uncemented hip replacement surgery, but the surgical history may influence implant selection and surgical approach. Careful assessment of previous surgical outcomes and bone quality is necessary to optimize implant fixation and stability.

How does the choice between cemented and uncemented hip replacement surgery impact rehabilitation protocols and post-operative care?

Rehabilitation protocols and post-operative care may vary slightly depending on the type of hip replacement surgery performed, with considerations for early weight-bearing restrictions, activity modifications, and physical therapy goals.

Can patients with compromised bone quality, such as those with osteoporosis, undergo cemented or uncemented hip replacement surgery, and are there any considerations for implant selection?

Patients with compromised bone quality, including osteoporosis, can undergo cemented or uncemented hip replacement surgery with careful consideration of implant selection and fixation techniques. Options such as cement augmentation or specialized implants may be considered to optimize stability and longevity.

How do patient age and activity level influence the decision between cemented and uncemented hip replacement surgery?

Patient age and activity level are important factors in the decision-making process for cemented versus uncemented hip replacement surgery. Younger, more active patients may benefit from uncemented implants, which offer potential advantages in bone preservation and long-term durability.

Are there any differences in the risk of complications such as dislocation or leg length discrepancy between cemented and uncemented hip replacement surgery?

The risk of complications such as dislocation or leg length discrepancy may vary between cemented and uncemented hip replacement surgery, depending on factors such as surgical technique, implant selection, and patient-specific variables. Surgeons take these factors into account to minimize the risk of complications during surgery.

Is transient osteoporosis of the hip a common condition?

Transient osteoporosis of the hip is considered rare but can occur, particularly in certain demographics such as middle-aged men or pregnant women.

What causes transient osteoporosis of the hip?

The exact cause of transient osteoporosis of the hip is unknown, but it is believed to involve factors such as hormonal changes, reduced blood flow to the hip joint, and mechanical stress.

How is transient osteoporosis of the hip diagnosed?

Diagnosis typically involves a combination of clinical evaluation, imaging studies such as X-rays, MRI scans, and bone density tests, and ruling out other possible causes of hip pain.

What are the risk factors for developing transient osteoporosis of the hip?

Risk factors may include being male, middle-aged, or pregnant, as well as certain medical conditions such as hyperparathyroidism or corticosteroid use.

Can transient osteoporosis of the hip affect both hips simultaneously?

Yes, transient osteoporosis of the hip can affect both hips simultaneously, although it may initially present in one hip before involving the other.

Is transient osteoporosis of the hip associated with any complications or long-term effects?

In most cases, transient osteoporosis of the hip resolves on its own with appropriate management and does not lead to long-term complications. However, in some instances, it may progress to avascular necrosis of the hip joint.

What are the treatment options for transient osteoporosis of the hip?

Treatment typically focuses on pain management, reducing weight-bearing activities on the affected hip, physical therapy to maintain joint mobility and muscle strength, and, in some cases, medications to improve bone density.

How long does transient osteoporosis of the hip typically last?

Transient osteoporosis of the hip usually resolves spontaneously within a few months, although the duration can vary depending on individual factors and the severity of the condition.

Can transient osteoporosis of the hip recur after resolution?

While rare, transient osteoporosis of the hip can recur in some individuals, particularly if underlying risk factors persist or if there is inadequate management of the condition.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or precautions recommended for individuals with transient osteoporosis of the hip?

Yes, individuals with transient osteoporosis of the hip may be advised to avoid activities that exacerbate hip pain or increase stress on the joint, maintain a healthy weight, and ensure adequate intake of calcium and vitamin D to support bone health.

Can transient osteoporosis of the hip lead to permanent damage or disability?

In most cases, transient osteoporosis of the hip does not lead to permanent damage or disability if managed appropriately. However, in rare instances or severe cases, it may progress to avascular necrosis or other complications.

Are there any surgical interventions available for treating transient osteoporosis of the hip?

Surgical interventions are typically not necessary for transient osteoporosis of the hip, as the condition usually resolves with conservative management. However, in cases of severe pain or complications such as fracture, surgical options may be considered.

Can physical therapy or rehabilitation exercises worsen symptoms of transient osteoporosis of the hip?

Physical therapy and rehabilitation exercises are generally beneficial for maintaining joint mobility and muscle strength in transient osteoporosis of the hip, but it’s essential to avoid activities that exacerbate pain or discomfort.

Are there any alternative or complementary therapies that may help manage symptoms of transient osteoporosis of the hip?

While not a replacement for conventional medical treatment, some individuals may find relief from symptoms of transient osteoporosis of the hip through therapies such as acupuncture, chiropractic care, or herbal supplements. However, the effectiveness of these approaches varies, and consultation with a healthcare provider is recommended.

Can transient osteoporosis of the hip affect other joints in the body besides the hips?

While transient osteoporosis of the hip primarily affects the hip joints, it can theoretically affect other weight-bearing joints such as the knees or ankles, although this is less common.

Are there any specific precautions or considerations for pregnant women with transient osteoporosis of the hip?

Pregnant women with transient osteoporosis of the hip may require specialized management to ensure optimal pain relief and mobility while considering the safety of treatment options for both the mother and the fetus.

Can transient osteoporosis of the hip cause permanent changes in bone density or structure?

In most cases, transient osteoporosis of the hip does not cause permanent changes in bone density or structure, as it is a self-limiting condition that typically resolves without long-term effects.

How can I prevent transient osteoporosis of the hip from recurring in the future?

Preventing recurrence of transient osteoporosis of the hip may involve addressing underlying risk factors such as hormonal imbalances, avoiding excessive weight-bearing activities, maintaining a healthy lifestyle, and following any recommendations from healthcare providers for bone health maintenance.

Are there any specific medications or supplements that can help prevent or treat transient osteoporosis of the hip?

In some cases, medications such as bisphosphonates or calcitonin may be prescribed to improve bone density and reduce the risk of fracture in transient osteoporosis of the hip. Additionally, calcium and vitamin D supplements may be recommended to support bone health.

Are there specific exercises or physical therapy routines that should be followed during the recovery process?

Yes, there are usually prescribed exercises and physical therapy routines designed to improve strength, flexibility, and mobility in the hip joint after total hip replacement surgery.

How soon after surgery can I start physical therapy, and what does it involve?

Physical therapy typically begins soon after surgery, often within a day or two, and involves gentle exercises to improve range of motion, strengthen muscles, and promote healing.

Is there a risk of complications during the recovery period, and what are the signs to watch out for?

While complications during the recovery period are uncommon, signs such as increasing pain, swelling, redness, warmth, or drainage from the incision should be reported to the healthcare provider promptly.

Can I resume driving after total hip replacement surgery, and if so, when?

The ability to resume driving after total hip replacement surgery varies for each individual and depends on factors such as pain levels, medication use, and mobility. It’s typically recommended to wait until cleared by the surgeon.

When can I return to work or regular daily activities after total hip replacement surgery?

The timeline for returning to work or regular daily activities depends on the type of work and individual recovery progress. Desk jobs may allow for a quicker return, while physically demanding jobs may require more time off.

How long should I use assistive devices such as a cane or walker after total hip replacement surgery?

The duration of using assistive devices varies but is typically for a few weeks to months, depending on individual progress and recommendations from the healthcare provider.

Are there dietary restrictions or recommendations during the recovery period after total hip replacement surgery?

While there are no specific dietary restrictions, a balanced diet rich in nutrients, including protein, vitamins, and minerals, can support healing and recovery after surgery.

Can I shower or bathe normally after total hip replacement surgery, or are there precautions to take?

Showering or bathing is usually allowed after total hip replacement surgery, but precautions such as covering the incision site with a waterproof dressing may be recommended to prevent infection.

How long do I need to wear compression stockings or devices after total hip replacement surgery?

The duration of wearing compression stockings or devices varies but is often recommended for several weeks after surgery to reduce the risk of blood clots.

What should I do if I experience persistent pain or discomfort during the recovery process?

If you experience persistent pain or discomfort during the recovery process, it’s important to notify your healthcare provider, as it may indicate complications or the need for adjustments in pain management.

Can I sleep in my usual position after total hip replacement surgery, or are there recommended sleeping positions?

While you may eventually be able to sleep in your usual position, initially, it’s recommended to sleep on your back with pillows supporting your operated leg to keep it in alignment.

How can I manage swelling and inflammation in the hip joint during the recovery period?

Managing swelling and inflammation may involve techniques such as elevation, ice therapy, and taking prescribed anti-inflammatory medications as directed by your healthcare provider.

What are the signs that indicate I am progressing well in my recovery after total hip replacement surgery?

Signs of progressing well in recovery include decreased pain, improved range of motion, increased strength, and the ability to perform daily activities with less difficulty.

Are there specific activities or movements I should avoid during the early stages of recovery after total hip replacement surgery?

Yes, certain activities or movements that place excessive strain or stress on the hip joint should be avoided during the early stages of recovery to prevent complications or implant damage.

How can I prevent falls or accidents during the recovery period after total hip replacement surgery?

Preventing falls or accidents involves taking precautions such as using assistive devices, keeping the home environment free of hazards, wearing appropriate footwear, and following healthcare provider recommendations for activity limitations.

Can I engage in physical exercise or sports activities after total hip replacement surgery, and if so, when?

Physical exercise and sports activities can be gradually reintroduced after total hip replacement surgery, typically after clearance from the healthcare provider and once adequate healing and strength have been achieved.

Will I need to attend follow-up appointments with my surgeon or healthcare provider after total hip replacement surgery?

Yes, regular follow-up appointments with your surgeon or healthcare provider are essential for monitoring progress, addressing any concerns or complications, and ensuring optimal long-term outcomes.

How long should I continue taking pain medication or other prescribed medications after total hip replacement surgery?

The duration of pain medication and other prescribed medications varies but is typically for a limited time after surgery to manage pain, inflammation, and prevent complications such as blood clots or infection.

Can I travel or fly after total hip replacement surgery, and if so, are there any precautions to take?

Traveling or flying after total hip replacement surgery is usually allowed once you have recovered sufficiently, but it’s essential to follow recommendations such as moving around periodically during long flights to prevent blood clots.

How can I best support my recovery and rehabilitation efforts after total hip replacement surgery?

Supporting recovery and rehabilitation efforts involves following healthcare provider instructions, participating in prescribed exercises and physical therapy, maintaining a healthy lifestyle, and seeking assistance or support as needed from family members or caregivers.

Are there different designs of total hip replacement implants available, and how do they vary in terms of stability and longevity?

Yes, there are various designs of total hip replacement implants, including cemented, uncemented, and hybrid designs, each with its advantages and considerations regarding stability and longevity.

Can total hip replacement implants be customized to fit a patient’s specific anatomy, or are they standardized?

Total hip replacement implants can be customized to some extent to fit a patient’s specific anatomy, with options for different sizes, shapes, and configurations to optimize fit and function.

What are the potential complications associated with total hip replacement implants, such as loosening or wear of the implant components?

Potential complications of total hip replacement implants include implant loosening, wear of the implant components, dislocation, infection, nerve or blood vessel injury, and allergic reactions to implant materials.

How long do total hip replacement implants typically last, and what factors influence their longevity?

The longevity of total hip replacement implants varies depending on factors such as patient age, activity level, implant type, surgical technique, and the presence of any complications or underlying conditions.

Can total hip replacement implants be revised or replaced if they wear out or fail over time?

Yes, total hip replacement implants can be revised or replaced through a surgical procedure known as revision hip replacement if they wear out or fail over time. This involves removing the old implants and replacing them with new ones.

Are there any restrictions on physical activities or movements for individuals with total hip replacement implants?

While total hip replacement implants can significantly improve mobility and function, some restrictions on high-impact activities or extreme ranges of motion may be advised to minimize the risk of implant wear or dislocation.

How does the surgical approach used for total hip replacement surgery impact the choice of implant design and fixation method?

The surgical approach used for total hip replacement surgery may influence the choice of implant design and fixation method, as different approaches may require specific implant configurations or fixation techniques for optimal outcomes.

What are the differences between cemented and uncemented total hip replacement implants, and how do they affect the surgical procedure and recovery?

Cemented total hip replacement implants are fixed to the bone using bone cement, while uncemented implants rely on bone ingrowth for stability. The choice between cemented and uncemented implants depends on factors such as patient age, bone quality, and surgeon preference.

Can total hip replacement implants be made of biocompatible materials to reduce the risk of adverse reactions or implant rejection?

Yes, total hip replacement implants are typically made of biocompatible materials such as titanium alloys, cobalt-chromium alloys, ceramic, or polyethylene to minimize the risk of adverse reactions or implant rejection.

How does the size and shape of total hip replacement implants impact their stability and performance in the hip joint?

The size and shape of total hip replacement implants are carefully selected to match the patient’s anatomy and optimize stability and performance in the hip joint, reducing the risk of implant-related complications.

What are the advantages and disadvantages of metal-on-metal, metal-on-polyethylene, ceramic-on-ceramic, and ceramic-on-polyethylene total hip replacement implants?

Each combination of materials for total hip replacement implants has its advantages and disadvantages in terms of wear resistance, durability, friction, and potential for adverse reactions or complications.

How does the cost of total hip replacement implants vary depending on the type of material and design chosen?

The cost of total hip replacement implants varies depending on factors such as the type of material, design complexity, manufacturer, and any additional features or customization options.

Are there any specific precautions or follow-up care instructions for individuals with metal or ceramic total hip replacement implants?

Individuals with metal or ceramic total hip replacement implants may be advised to undergo regular follow-up appointments, monitoring for signs of implant wear or failure, and to report any unusual symptoms or discomfort promptly.

Can total hip replacement implants be MRI-compatible, or are there limitations for patients with implants undergoing imaging studies?

Some total hip replacement implants are MRI-compatible, while others may have limitations or contraindications for patients undergoing imaging studies. Patients should inform healthcare providers of any implants before undergoing MRI scans.

How do advancements in implant technology and materials influence the outcomes and longevity of total hip replacement surgery?

Advancements in implant technology and materials continue to improve the outcomes and longevity of total hip replacement surgery by enhancing implant durability, wear resistance, biocompatibility, and overall performance in the hip joint.

Can total hip replacement implants be used in patients with osteoporosis or compromised bone quality, or are there alternative options available?

Total hip replacement implants can be used in patients with osteoporosis or compromised bone quality, but special considerations may be necessary to ensure adequate implant fixation and stability. Alternative options such as bone grafting or specialized implant designs may be considered in some cases.

How do total hip replacement implants affect joint biomechanics and function compared to the natural hip joint?

Total hip replacement implants aim to restore joint biomechanics and function as closely as possible to the natural hip joint, allowing for improved mobility, pain relief, and quality of life in patients with hip joint disease.

What are the potential risks and benefits of using modular total hip replacement implants compared to non-modular designs?

Modular total hip replacement implants offer advantages such as intraoperative flexibility and customization but may also pose risks such as component loosening or fretting corrosion. The choice between modular and non-modular designs depends on factors such as patient anatomy and surgeon preference.

How does the choice of bearing surface in total hip replacement implants impact wear rates and long-term implant survival?

The choice of bearing surface in total hip replacement implants, such as metal-on-metal, metal-on-polyethylene, ceramic-on-ceramic, or ceramic-on-polyethylene, can influence wear rates and long-term implant survival, with each combination having unique characteristics and considerations.

What are the potential benefits of undergoing bilateral total hip replacement surgery compared to staged procedures?

Bilateral total hip replacement surgery offers the advantage of addressing both hip joints simultaneously, reducing overall recovery time and potentially minimizing the need for multiple hospital admissions and rehabilitation periods.

What are the risks associated with bilateral total hip replacement surgery, and how do they compare to those of unilateral procedures?

Risks associated with bilateral total hip replacement surgery include increased blood loss, higher risk of complications such as blood clots or infection, and longer operative time compared to unilateral procedures. However, the overall risk profile depends on individual patient factors and surgical technique.

Can bilateral total hip replacement surgery be performed using minimally invasive techniques, and what are the potential benefits of such approaches?

Yes, bilateral total hip replacement surgery can be performed using minimally invasive techniques, which may result in smaller incisions, reduced tissue trauma, faster recovery, and shorter hospital stays compared to traditional open surgery.

How does the recovery process differ between bilateral total hip replacement surgery and staged procedures?

The recovery process for bilateral total hip replacement surgery may be more challenging initially due to addressing both hips simultaneously. However, once past the initial recovery phase, patients may experience a quicker return to normal activities compared to staged procedures.

Are there any age limitations or specific criteria for undergoing bilateral total hip replacement surgery?

Age alone is not necessarily a limitation for bilateral total hip replacement surgery. The decision to proceed with bilateral surgery is based on factors such as the patient’s overall health, functional status, and the severity of hip joint disease in both hips.

How long does the rehabilitation process typically last after bilateral total hip replacement surgery, and what does it involve?

The rehabilitation process after bilateral total hip replacement surgery may last several weeks to months and typically involves physical therapy, exercises to improve hip strength and mobility, and gradual return to activities of daily living.

Can individuals with certain medical conditions, such as osteoporosis or diabetes, still undergo bilateral total hip replacement surgery?

Yes, individuals with certain medical conditions can undergo bilateral total hip replacement surgery, but their medical status will be carefully evaluated to optimize safety and minimize risks during the procedure.

How does the presence of bilateral hip arthritis or other hip conditions impact the decision-making process for bilateral total hip replacement surgery?

The presence of bilateral hip arthritis or other hip conditions may increase the likelihood of considering bilateral total hip replacement surgery as a treatment option, especially if symptoms significantly impact quality of life and function in both hips.

Are there any alternatives to bilateral total hip replacement surgery for individuals with bilateral hip arthritis or dysfunction?

Alternatives to bilateral total hip replacement surgery may include conservative treatments such as pain management, physical therapy, activity modification, and unilateral hip replacement with staged procedures for the opposite hip, depending on the severity of symptoms and patient preferences.

How does the timing of bilateral total hip replacement surgery impact outcomes and long-term joint function?

The timing of bilateral total hip replacement surgery depends on factors such as the progression of hip joint disease, symptom severity, and individual patient preferences. Early intervention may prevent further joint damage and improve long-term outcomes.

Can bilateral total hip replacement surgery be performed using different implant materials or designs for each hip, or is symmetry preferred?

While symmetry in implant materials and designs is often preferred for bilateral total hip replacement surgery to maintain balance and function, individual patient factors and preferences may influence the choice of implants for each hip.

How does the presence of hip dysplasia or other anatomical abnormalities affect the feasibility and outcomes of bilateral total hip replacement surgery?

The presence of hip dysplasia or other anatomical abnormalities may impact the feasibility and outcomes of bilateral total hip replacement surgery, as it may require additional surgical planning and consideration of patient-specific factors.

Can bilateral total hip replacement surgery be performed using different surgical approaches for each hip, or is consistency preferred?

Consistency in surgical approach for bilateral total hip replacement surgery is generally preferred to maintain symmetry and minimize potential differences in outcomes between hips. However, individual patient factors and surgeon preference may influence the choice of approach for each hip.

What are the anesthesia options for bilateral total hip replacement surgery, and how do they differ in terms of safety and effectiveness?

Anesthesia options for bilateral total hip replacement surgery may include general anesthesia, regional anesthesia (such as spinal or epidural anesthesia), or a combination of both. The choice of anesthesia depends on factors such as patient preference, medical history, and surgical considerations.

Can bilateral total hip replacement surgery be performed as outpatient procedures, or is hospitalization necessary?

Bilateral total hip replacement surgery typically requires hospitalization for monitoring and postoperative care, given the extent of surgery and potential need for pain management and rehabilitation services.

How does the recovery timeline for bilateral total hip replacement surgery compare to that of unilateral procedures?

The recovery timeline for bilateral total hip replacement surgery may be longer and more challenging initially compared to unilateral procedures, but patients may experience a quicker return to normal activities once past the initial recovery phase.

What are the potential complications specific to bilateral total hip replacement surgery, and how are they managed?

Potential complications of bilateral total hip replacement surgery include increased blood loss, higher risk of blood clots, and longer operative time. These risks are managed through careful surgical planning, intraoperative monitoring, and postoperative management protocols.

Can bilateral total hip replacement surgery be performed in individuals with a history of previous hip surgeries or complications?

Bilateral total hip replacement surgery may be considered for individuals with a history of previous hip surgeries or complications, depending on factors such as the extent of previous interventions, residual hip function, and overall health status.

How does the cost of bilateral total hip replacement surgery compare to that of unilateral procedures, and are there insurance coverage considerations?

The cost of bilateral total hip replacement surgery may be higher than that of unilateral procedures due to factors such as longer operative time, increased hospitalization, and potential need for specialized equipment or resources. Insurance coverage for bilateral surgery may vary depending on individual policies and coverage limitations.

What are the different types of materials used in total hip replacements, and how do they differ in terms of durability and performance?

Total hip replacements can be made of various materials, including metal, ceramic, and plastic. Each material has its advantages and considerations in terms of durability, wear resistance, and compatibility with the patient’s anatomy.

What is the expected recovery time after total hip replacement surgery, and when can patients return to normal activities?

Recovery time after total hip replacement surgery varies depending on individual factors such as age, overall health, and adherence to rehabilitation protocols. Most patients can return to normal activities within a few weeks to months after surgery.

Can total hip replacement surgery be performed using minimally invasive techniques, and what are the potential benefits of such approaches?

Yes, total hip replacement surgery can be performed using minimally invasive techniques, which may result in smaller incisions, less tissue damage, reduced pain, faster recovery, and shorter hospital stays compared to traditional open surgery.

How does age affect the decision to undergo total hip replacement surgery, and are there any age restrictions for the procedure?

Age is a consideration in the decision-making process for total hip replacement surgery, but there are no strict age restrictions. The decision is based on factors such as the patient’s overall health, functional status, and the severity of hip joint disease.

What preoperative tests or evaluations are required before undergoing total hip replacement surgery?

Preoperative tests and evaluations before total hip replacement surgery may include blood tests, imaging studies (X-rays, MRI), electrocardiogram (ECG), and assessments of overall health and fitness for surgery.

Can individuals with certain medical conditions, such as diabetes or heart disease, still undergo total hip replacement surgery?

Yes, individuals with certain medical conditions can undergo total hip replacement surgery, but their medical status will be carefully evaluated to optimize safety and minimize risks during the procedure.

How long does the artificial hip joint typically last, and are there factors that can affect its longevity?

The longevity of the artificial hip joint varies depending on factors such as patient age, activity level, implant type, and surgical technique. While many hip replacements last 15-20 years or more, some may need revision surgery sooner.

What activities should be avoided after total hip replacement surgery to prevent complications or implant wear?

After total hip replacement surgery, patients should avoid high-impact activities, heavy lifting, and movements that involve extreme or repetitive stress on the hip joint to prevent complications or premature implant wear.

Can total hip replacement surgery relieve all symptoms of hip pain and dysfunction, or are there limitations to its effectiveness?

Total hip replacement surgery can significantly alleviate symptoms of hip pain and dysfunction in most cases, but it may not completely eliminate all symptoms, especially if there are underlying issues such as nerve damage or muscle weakness.

What type of anesthesia is used for total hip replacement surgery, and how is pain managed during and after the procedure?

Total hip replacement surgery is commonly performed under general anesthesia or regional anesthesia (such as spinal or epidural anesthesia). Pain during and after the procedure is managed with a combination of medications, including local anesthetics, opioids, and nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs (NSAIDs).

Can individuals with a history of hip surgeries or hip trauma still undergo total hip replacement surgery, or are there contraindications?

Individuals with a history of hip surgeries or hip trauma may still be candidates for total hip replacement surgery, depending on the extent of previous interventions, residual hip function, and the presence of any complicating factors.

What are the potential complications associated with anesthesia during total hip replacement surgery, and how are they managed?

Complications of anesthesia during total hip replacement surgery may include allergic reactions, respiratory issues, blood pressure changes, and adverse drug interactions. Anesthesia is carefully monitored by anesthesiologists, and appropriate interventions are implemented to manage any complications that arise.

How does total hip replacement surgery affect mobility and independence in daily activities, especially in older adults?

Total hip replacement surgery can significantly improve mobility and independence in daily activities for older adults by reducing pain, increasing joint function, and restoring quality of life.

What are the dietary recommendations before and after total hip replacement surgery to promote healing and recovery?

Before and after total hip replacement surgery, patients may be advised to follow a balanced diet rich in protein, vitamins, and minerals to support tissue healing, strengthen muscles, and promote overall health.

Can total hip replacement surgery be performed simultaneously on both hips, or is it typically staged?

Total hip replacement surgery can be performed simultaneously on both hips in select cases, but it is more commonly staged, with each hip undergoing surgery separately to minimize the risk of complications and optimize recovery.

Are there any specific exercises or physical therapy programs recommended before and after total hip replacement surgery to improve outcomes?

Yes, preoperative exercises and physical therapy programs may focus on strengthening muscles, improving joint flexibility, and optimizing overall fitness to enhance surgical outcomes and facilitate postoperative recovery.

What are the signs and symptoms of potential complications after total hip replacement surgery, and when should medical attention be sought?

Signs and symptoms of potential complications after total hip replacement surgery include increased pain, swelling, redness or warmth around the incision site, fever, chills, difficulty bearing weight, and changes in sensation or mobility. Medical attention should be sought promptly if any of these symptoms occur.

Can total hip replacement surgery be performed using robotic-assisted techniques, and what are the potential benefits of this approach?

Yes, total hip replacement surgery can be performed using robotic-assisted techniques, which may offer advantages such as improved accuracy, precision, and personalized implant placement, potentially leading to better outcomes and faster recovery for patients.

How does the experience and expertise of the surgeon impact the outcomes of total hip replacement surgery?

The experience and expertise of the surgeon play a significant role in the outcomes of total hip replacement surgery, with skilled surgeons often achieving better results in terms of implant longevity, functional improvement, and patient satisfaction.

Can total hip replacement surgery be performed in outpatient settings, or is it typically done in hospitals?

Total hip replacement surgery is usually performed in hospitals, where patients can receive comprehensive care, including preoperative evaluation, surgical intervention, anesthesia, postoperative monitoring, and rehabilitation services. However, some less complex cases may be suitable for outpatient or ambulatory surgery centers.

What are the risk factors for total hip joint dislocation?

Risk factors for total hip joint dislocation include advanced age, previous hip surgeries, congenital hip abnormalities, and certain medical conditions affecting joint stability.

Can total hip joint dislocation occur spontaneously, without any traumatic event?

While uncommon, total hip joint dislocation can occur spontaneously in individuals with certain predisposing factors such as ligamentous laxity or muscle weakness.

What are the symptoms of total hip joint dislocation?

Symptoms of total hip joint dislocation include severe pain, inability to bear weight on the affected leg, visible deformity or abnormal positioning of the hip, and limited range of motion.

Is total hip joint dislocation a medical emergency?

Yes, total hip joint dislocation is considered a medical emergency that requires immediate evaluation and treatment to prevent complications such as nerve or blood vessel injury.

What complications can arise from total hip joint dislocation?

Complications of total hip joint dislocation may include nerve damage, vascular injury, fracture of the hip socket or femur, avascular necrosis of the femoral head, and long-term joint instability.

What is the typical treatment approach for total hip joint dislocation?

The treatment of total hip joint dislocation often involves closed reduction, where the hip joint is manually manipulated back into its normal position under anesthesia. In some cases, surgical intervention may be necessary to stabilize the joint.

How successful is closed reduction in treating total hip joint dislocation?

Closed reduction is often successful in restoring normal hip joint alignment and function, especially when performed promptly after the dislocation occurs. However, the success rate may vary depending on factors such as the severity of the dislocation and associated injuries.

Can total hip joint dislocation lead to chronic hip instability or recurrent dislocations?

Yes, untreated or inadequately managed total hip joint dislocation can lead to chronic hip instability or recurrent dislocations, especially in cases where there is underlying ligamentous laxity or structural abnormalities.

What is the role of physical therapy in the rehabilitation of total hip joint dislocation?

Physical therapy plays a crucial role in the rehabilitation of total hip joint dislocation by restoring strength, range of motion, and stability to the hip joint, as well as addressing any residual muscle weakness or imbalances.

Are there any restrictions or precautions that should be followed after experiencing a total hip joint dislocation?

Yes, individuals who have experienced a total hip joint dislocation may be advised to avoid certain activities or movements that could place excessive stress on the hip joint, such as high-impact sports or activities that involve extreme ranges of motion.

How long does it take to recover from a total hip joint dislocation, and what is the expected timeline for return to normal activities?

The recovery time for a total hip joint dislocation depends on factors such as the severity of the dislocation, associated injuries, and the individual’s overall health. Rehabilitation and return to normal activities may take several weeks to months.

Can total hip joint dislocation lead to long-term complications such as hip arthritis?

Yes, total hip joint dislocation can increase the risk of long-term complications such as hip arthritis due to damage to the cartilage and supporting structures of the joint.

How does the age of the individual impact the treatment and prognosis of total hip joint dislocation?

The age of the individual can influence the treatment approach and prognosis of total hip joint dislocation, with younger patients often having a better chance of full recovery and lower risk of long-term complications.

Can total hip joint dislocation affect mobility and independence in daily activities?

Yes, total hip joint dislocation can significantly affect mobility and independence in daily activities, particularly if there are associated injuries or complications that limit hip function.

Are there any measures that can be taken to prevent total hip joint dislocation in individuals at risk, such as those with hip dysplasia?

Individuals at risk of total hip joint dislocation, such as those with hip dysplasia, may benefit from lifestyle modifications, physical therapy, and orthopedic interventions aimed at improving hip stability and preventing traumatic injuries.

How does the presence of other medical conditions, such as osteoporosis or rheumatoid arthritis, affect the management of total hip joint dislocation?

Other medical conditions such as osteoporosis or rheumatoid arthritis may complicate the management of total hip joint dislocation by increasing the risk of fracture or affecting bone healing. Close coordination with other specialists may be necessary for comprehensive care.

Can total hip joint dislocation cause damage to surrounding structures such as nerves or blood vessels?

Yes, total hip joint dislocation can cause damage to surrounding structures such as nerves or blood vessels, especially if the dislocation is severe or if there are associated fractures.

How does the mechanism of injury influence the severity and treatment of total hip joint dislocation?

The mechanism of injury, such as the direction and force of impact, can influence the severity and treatment of total hip joint dislocation. For example, high-energy traumas may result in more extensive soft tissue damage and require surgical intervention for stabilization.

Can total hip joint dislocation affect other joints or areas of the body, such as the lower back or knees?

Yes, total hip joint dislocation can affect other joints or areas of the body indirectly through compensatory movements or altered biomechanics, potentially leading to secondary pain or dysfunction. Rehabilitation and addressing underlying issues are important for overall recovery and function.

Is swelling after hip replacement surgery normal, or could it indicate a complication?

Swelling is a normal part of the healing process after hip replacement surgery. However, if swelling is excessive, accompanied by severe pain or other concerning symptoms, it could indicate a complication such as infection or deep vein thrombosis.

How can I differentiate between normal postoperative swelling and signs of infection or other complications?

Signs of infection or other complications include redness, warmth, increased pain, fever, and drainage from the incision site. If you experience these symptoms, it’s important to contact your surgeon promptly.

What can I do to reduce swelling after hip replacement surgery?

Elevating the leg, applying ice packs, wearing compression stockings, staying hydrated, and performing gentle exercises as recommended by your surgeon or physical therapist can help reduce swelling.

Can certain medications contribute to swelling after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, certain medications such as blood thinners or pain medications may contribute to swelling as a side effect. It’s important to discuss any concerns about medication side effects with your healthcare provider.

How does swelling affect the recovery process after hip replacement surgery?

Swelling can temporarily limit mobility and increase discomfort during the early stages of recovery. However, as swelling decreases, mobility and comfort typically improve.

: Are there specific factors that can increase the risk of swelling after hip replacement surgery?

Factors such as obesity, pre-existing circulation problems, prolonged surgery, and certain medical conditions may increase the risk of swelling after hip replacement surgery.

Can swelling after hip replacement surgery affect the success of the procedure or the longevity of the implant?

While swelling itself is unlikely to affect the success of the procedure or the longevity of the implant, persistent or excessive swelling may warrant further evaluation to rule out underlying issues that could impact outcomes.

How does swelling after hip replacement surgery impact the range of motion and function of the hip joint?

Initially, swelling may limit the range of motion and function of the hip joint. However, as swelling decreases and rehabilitation progresses, range of motion and function typically improve.

Is it normal for swelling to fluctuate or worsen at certain times during the recovery process?

Yes, swelling may fluctuate or worsen at times, particularly after periods of increased activity or when the leg is dependent for prolonged periods. This is normal and usually resolves with rest and elevation.

Can dietary factors influence swelling after hip replacement surgery?

Maintaining a balanced diet and staying hydrated can help reduce swelling after hip replacement surgery. Avoiding excessive salt intake may also help minimize fluid retention.

Are there any warning signs associated with swelling after hip replacement surgery that require immediate medical attention?

Warning signs that require immediate medical attention include sudden or severe swelling, increasing redness or warmth around the incision site, fever, and difficulty breathing.

How does swelling after hip replacement surgery impact the fit and comfort of clothing and footwear?

Swelling may temporarily affect the fit and comfort of clothing and footwear, particularly around the hip and thigh area. Wearing loose-fitting clothing and supportive footwear can help alleviate discomfort.

Can elevation of the leg help reduce swelling after hip replacement surgery, and if so, how often and for how long should it be done?

Yes, elevating the leg above heart level can help reduce swelling after hip replacement surgery. It’s generally recommended to elevate the leg for several times a day for about 20-30 minutes each session, as tolerated.

How does the presence of swelling impact the assessment of surgical incisions and monitoring for signs of infection?

Swelling can make it more challenging to assess surgical incisions and monitor for signs of infection, such as redness or drainage. However, careful inspection and regular wound care are still important.

Can swelling after hip replacement surgery affect sleep patterns or overall comfort during rest?

Yes, swelling may cause discomfort and difficulty finding a comfortable sleeping position, particularly in the early stages of recovery. Using pillows to elevate the leg and support the hip can help improve comfort.

Can the application of heat therapy help reduce swelling after hip replacement surgery, or is cold therapy preferred?

Cold therapy is typically preferred in the early stages after hip replacement surgery to reduce swelling and inflammation. Heat therapy may be used later in the recovery process to promote relaxation and muscle flexibility.

How does the use of compression garments or wraps affect swelling after hip replacement surgery?

Compression garments or wraps can help reduce swelling by providing gentle pressure to the affected area, promoting fluid drainage, and supporting the surrounding tissues. However, it’s important to ensure that compression is applied correctly to avoid restricting blood flow.

Can massage therapy or lymphatic drainage techniques help reduce swelling after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, gentle massage therapy or lymphatic drainage techniques performed by a trained professional may help reduce swelling and improve circulation in the affected area. However, it’s important to consult with your healthcare provider before starting any new therapies.

How does the timing and intensity of physical activity or rehabilitation exercises impact swelling after hip replacement surgery?

Gradually increasing the intensity and duration of physical activity and rehabilitation exercises as tolerated can help minimize swelling and promote healing after hip replacement surgery. However, overexertion or excessive activity may exacerbate swelling and delay recovery.

Can snapping hip syndrome lead to long-term damage or complications in the hip joint?

Snapping hip syndrome typically does not lead to long-term damage or complications in the hip joint, but persistent symptoms may affect quality of life and warrant further evaluation.

Are there different types of snapping hip syndrome, and how do they differ in presentation and treatment?

Yes, snapping hip syndrome can be classified into internal (intra-articular) and external (extra-articular) types, each with distinct causes, symptoms, and treatment approaches.

What diagnostic tests are used to confirm the diagnosis of snapping hip syndrome?

Diagnostic tests for snapping hip syndrome may include physical examination, imaging studies such as X-rays, MRI, or ultrasound, and occasionally diagnostic injections to localize the source of snapping.

Can snapping hip syndrome be treated without surgery, and what nonsurgical treatment options are available?

Yes, many cases of snapping hip syndrome can be successfully managed with nonsurgical treatments such as rest, activity modification, physical therapy, stretching exercises, anti-inflammatory medications, and corticosteroid injections.

Is surgery necessary for all cases of snapping hip syndrome, or are there specific criteria for considering surgical intervention?

Surgery for snapping hip syndrome is typically reserved for cases that do not respond to conservative treatments or when there is significant functional impairment or pain that affects daily activities.

What are the potential risks and complications of surgical treatment for snapping hip syndrome?

Risks and complications of surgical treatment for snapping hip syndrome may include infection, nerve injury, scar tissue formation, persistent pain, and failure to resolve symptoms.

How long does it take to recover from surgery for snapping hip syndrome, and what is the rehabilitation process like?

Recovery from surgery for snapping hip syndrome varies depending on the specific procedure performed and individual patient factors but may involve a period of immobilization followed by gradual rehabilitation to restore strength and mobility.

Can snapping hip syndrome occur in both hips simultaneously, or is it typically unilateral?

Snapping hip syndrome can occur unilaterally or bilaterally, with symptoms manifesting in one or both hips depending on the underlying cause and contributing factors.

Are there any specific exercises or stretches that can help alleviate symptoms of snapping hip syndrome?

Yes, targeted exercises and stretches aimed at improving flexibility, strengthening muscles around the hip joint, and correcting biomechanical imbalances can help alleviate symptoms of snapping hip syndrome.

What lifestyle modifications can individuals with snapping hip syndrome make to reduce symptoms and prevent recurrence?

Lifestyle modifications such as maintaining a healthy weight, avoiding repetitive movements that exacerbate symptoms, and incorporating proper warm-up and cool-down routines into physical activities can help reduce symptoms and prevent recurrence of snapping hip syndrome.

Can snapping hip syndrome be aggravated by certain activities or movements, and if so, which ones should be avoided?

Yes, snapping hip syndrome can be aggravated by activities or movements that involve repetitive hip flexion or extension, such as running, cycling, or certain dance movements. Avoiding or modifying these activities may help alleviate symptoms.

Are there any specific risk factors that predispose individuals to developing snapping hip syndrome?

Yes, risk factors for snapping hip syndrome may include participation in sports or activities that involve repetitive hip movements, tight hip muscles or tendons, structural abnormalities in the hip joint, and previous hip injuries.

Can snapping hip syndrome be a sign of a more serious underlying hip condition, such as hip impingement or labral tear?

Yes, in some cases, snapping hip syndrome may be associated with underlying hip conditions such as femoroacetabular impingement (FAI) or labral tears, which may require further evaluation and treatment.

How does the age of the individual impact the likelihood of developing snapping hip syndrome?

Snapping hip syndrome can occur in individuals of any age but may be more common in younger individuals, particularly athletes or dancers, due to increased hip mobility and participation in activities that stress the hip joint.

Can snapping hip syndrome affect athletic performance, and if so, are there strategies athletes can use to manage symptoms while continuing to participate in sports?

Yes, snapping hip syndrome can affect athletic performance by causing pain, discomfort, or limitations in movement. Athletes can work with sports medicine professionals to develop strategies for managing symptoms while optimizing performance, such as modifying training techniques or using supportive braces.

How does the severity of snapping hip syndrome influence treatment decisions, and are there different treatment approaches for mild versus severe cases?

Treatment decisions for snapping hip syndrome are influenced by the severity of symptoms and functional impairment. Mild cases may respond well to conservative treatments, while severe or refractory cases may require surgical intervention.

Can snapping hip syndrome cause referred pain or symptoms in other areas of the body, such as the lower back or knee?

Yes, snapping hip syndrome may cause referred pain or symptoms in other areas of the body, such as the lower back or knee, due to compensatory movements or altered biomechanics. Addressing the underlying hip dysfunction can help alleviate these secondary symptoms.

Are there any specific precautions individuals with snapping hip syndrome should take to prevent exacerbating symptoms during daily activities or exercise?

Yes, individuals with snapping hip syndrome may benefit from avoiding activities or movements that exacerbate symptoms, using proper body mechanics and posture, and incorporating regular stretching and strengthening exercises into their routine to maintain hip joint health.

Can snapping hip syndrome spontaneously resolve without treatment, or does it typically require intervention to improve symptoms?

Snapping hip syndrome may spontaneously resolve without treatment in some cases, particularly if it is caused by temporary muscle tightness or overuse. However, persistent or recurrent symptoms may require intervention to address underlying biomechanical issues.

How does the location of the snapping sensation (front, side, or back of the hip) influence the diagnostic approach and treatment plan?

The location of the snapping sensation in the hip (front, side, or back) can provide clues to the underlying cause of snapping hip syndrome and may influence the diagnostic approach and treatment plan. For example, anterior snapping may be related to iliopsoas tendon impingement, while lateral snapping may involve the iliotibial band or greater trochanter.

Can snapping hip syndrome be exacerbated by specific movements or positions, such as sitting for prolonged periods or climbing stairs?

Yes, snapping hip syndrome may be exacerbated by specific movements or positions that place stress on the hip joint, such as sitting for prolonged periods with the hip flexed or climbing stairs, which can increase friction or tension on the affected structures.

Are there any dietary or nutritional supplements that may help alleviate symptoms of snapping hip syndrome or support hip joint health?

While dietary or nutritional supplements alone may not directly treat snapping hip syndrome, maintaining a balanced diet rich in essential nutrients such as calcium, vitamin D, and omega-3 fatty acids may support overall musculoskeletal health and potentially reduce inflammation in the hip joint.

How does the experience and expertise of the surgeon impact the outcomes of fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip?

The experience and expertise of the surgeon play a crucial role in the outcomes of fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip, with skilled surgeons often achieving better results in terms of graft integration, joint preservation, and patient satisfaction.

Can fibular bone graft surgery be performed using minimally invasive techniques, and what are the potential benefits of such approaches?

Yes, fibular bone graft surgery can be performed using minimally invasive techniques, which may offer advantages such as smaller incisions, reduced blood loss, faster recovery times, and less postoperative pain compared to traditional open surgery.

How does the age of the patient impact the decision-making process for fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip?

The age of the patient is an important consideration in the decision-making process for fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip, with younger patients often being more suitable candidates due to their potential for better bone healing and longer-term outcomes.

Can fibular bone graft surgery be performed in patients with bilateral avascular necrosis of the hip, and if so, what are the potential challenges or considerations?

Fibular bone graft surgery can be performed in patients with bilateral avascular necrosis of the hip, but it may pose additional challenges such as longer recovery times, increased risk of complications, and the need for staged procedures to address both hips.

How does the success rate of fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip compare to other treatment options available?

The success rate of fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip varies depending on factors such as disease severity, patient characteristics, and surgical technique. Comparative studies may help determine the effectiveness of fibular bone graft surgery relative to other treatment modalities.

Are there any long-term complications or considerations associated with fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip that patients should be aware of?

Long-term complications of fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip may include graft failure, nonunion, arthritis, or progression of avascular necrosis in other areas of the hip joint. Regular follow-up with a healthcare provider is essential to monitor for potential complications.

How does the location and size of the avascular necrosis lesion in the hip joint influence the decision to perform fibular bone graft surgery?

The location and size of the avascular necrosis lesion in the hip joint may influence the decision to perform fibular bone graft surgery, with larger or more centrally located lesions often warranting more extensive surgical intervention.

What imaging studies are used to assess the success of fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip, and how often are they performed postoperatively?

Imaging studies such as X-rays, MRI, or CT scans may be used to assess the success of fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip, with follow-up intervals determined by the surgeon based on individual patient factors and disease progression.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or precautions recommended after fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip to prevent disease recurrence?

Yes, lifestyle modifications such as avoiding excessive weight-bearing activities, quitting smoking, moderating alcohol intake, and maintaining a healthy lifestyle may help reduce the risk of disease recurrence after fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip.

What are the criteria used to determine if a patient is a suitable candidate for fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip?

Candidates for fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip are typically those with early to moderate-stage disease, intact joint integrity, and adequate bone stock to support the graft.

Can fibular bone graft surgery prevent further progression of avascular necrosis in the hip joint, or is it primarily aimed at relieving symptoms?

Fibular bone graft surgery aims to provide structural support to the hip joint, potentially preventing further collapse and preserving joint function. However, its ability to halt the progression of avascular necrosis depends on various factors and may not always be guaranteed.

How long does it typically take to recover from fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip, and what is the rehabilitation process like?

Recovery from fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip may take several months to a year, with initial weight-bearing restrictions followed by gradual rehabilitation exercises to restore strength, range of motion, and function.

Are there alternative treatments to fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip, and how do they compare in terms of effectiveness?

Yes, alternative treatments for avascular necrosis of the hip include core decompression, vascularized bone grafting, osteotomy, and total hip replacement. The choice of treatment depends on factors such as disease severity, patient age, and surgeon preference.

How successful is fibular bone graft surgery in treating avascular necrosis of the hip, and what factors contribute to its success?

The success of fibular bone graft surgery in treating avascular necrosis of the hip depends on various factors, including the stage of the disease, the quality of the graft, surgical technique, patient factors, and postoperative rehabilitation.

Can fibular bone graft surgery be performed as a standalone procedure for avascular necrosis of the hip, or is it often combined with other treatments?

Fibular bone graft surgery can be performed as a standalone procedure for avascular necrosis of the hip, but it may also be combined with other treatments such as core decompression or total hip replacement, depending on the extent and severity of the disease.

How long does it take for a fibular bone graft to integrate and provide structural support in the hip joint?

The timeline for integration of a fibular bone graft into the hip joint varies but typically ranges from several months to a year, during which the graft gradually incorporates with the surrounding bone tissue.

What are the limitations or potential risks of fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip?

Like any surgical procedure, fibular bone graft surgery for avascular necrosis of the hip carries potential risks such as infection, blood loss, nerve injury, and failure of the graft to integrate properly with the host bone.

Are there different stages of avascular necrosis, and how do they affect treatment options?

Yes, avascular necrosis progresses through stages ranging from early changes in blood supply to advanced collapse of the bone. Treatment options may vary depending on the stage of the disease.

How does avascular necrosis affect the blood supply to the hip joint?

Avascular necrosis disrupts the blood supply to the hip joint, leading to inadequate oxygen and nutrients reaching the bone tissue, which ultimately results in bone cell death and tissue damage.

What is the typical progression of avascular necrosis if left untreated?

If left untreated, avascular necrosis of the hip can progress through stages characterized by increasing bone damage, collapse of the femoral head, degenerative changes in the hip joint, and eventual joint dysfunction.

Can avascular necrosis of the hip progress without treatment?

Yes, avascular necrosis of the hip can progress without treatment, potentially leading to further bone damage, collapse of the hip joint, and severe pain or disability.

Are there any risk factors associated with avascular necrosis of the hip?

Yes, several risk factors can predispose individuals to avascular necrosis of the hip, including trauma, corticosteroid use, excessive alcohol consumption, certain medical conditions like sickle cell disease, and joint diseases such as rheumatoid arthritis.

How common is avascular necrosis of the hip?

Avascular necrosis of the hip can occur in various conditions but is relatively rare. It may affect individuals of any age but is more commonly seen in middle-aged adults.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery correct leg length discrepancies caused by hip arthritis or deformities?

Yes, robotic hip replacement surgery can help correct leg length discrepancies by precisely positioning the implants to restore proper joint alignment and function.

Are there any restrictions on bathing or showering after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Patients can typically shower or bathe as soon as the wound is dry and healed, usually within a few days after surgery. Your surgeon will provide specific instructions on wound care and bathing.

How soon after robotic hip replacement surgery can I return to work?

The timing of return to work after robotic hip replacement surgery depends on factors such as the type of work, recovery progress, and any physical limitations. Desk-based jobs may allow for an earlier return compared to physically demanding occupations.

Will I need to wear compression stockings after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Compression stockings may be recommended after robotic hip replacement surgery to help prevent blood clots and improve circulation in the legs during the recovery period.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have osteoporosis or weak bone density?

Patients with osteoporosis or weak bone density may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but additional measures such as bone grafting or specialized implants may be necessary to ensure implant stability.

How does the risk of dislocation after robotic hip replacement surgery compare to traditional surgery?

The risk of dislocation after robotic hip replacement surgery may be slightly lower compared to traditional surgery due to the precise positioning of the implants and the use of techniques to optimize stability.

Will I need to wear a brace or immobilizer after robotic hip replacement surgery?

The use of a brace or immobilizer after robotic hip replacement surgery depends on factors such as the surgeon’s preference, the patient’s anatomy, and the stability of the implant. Your surgeon will provide guidance on postoperative bracing if needed.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of hip infections or complications?

Patients with a history of hip infections or complications may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but careful preoperative evaluation and management are essential to minimize the risk of recurrence.

Will I need to undergo physical therapy before robotic hip replacement surgery?

Preoperative physical therapy may be recommended to optimize strength, flexibility, and mobility in preparation for robotic hip replacement surgery, especially for patients with existing hip limitations or muscle weakness.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have metal implants from previous surgeries?

Patients with metal implants from previous surgeries may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but additional precautions may be taken to minimize the risk of complications such as metallosis or interference with the robotic system.

How does the recovery experience of robotic hip replacement surgery differ for older patients compared to younger patients?

Older patients may experience a slightly longer recovery period after robotic hip replacement surgery due to factors such as decreased bone density and muscle strength, but outcomes are generally favorable across age groups.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of blood clotting disorders or other medical conditions?

Patients with a history of blood clotting disorders or other medical conditions may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but thorough preoperative evaluation and management are essential to minimize the risk of complications such as thrombosis.

How soon after robotic hip replacement surgery can I resume normal household activities, such as cooking and cleaning?

Patients can typically resume light household activities within a few weeks after robotic hip replacement surgery, but it is important to avoid heavy lifting or strenuous movements until cleared by the surgeon.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of allergic reactions to anesthesia or medications?

Patients with a history of allergic reactions to anesthesia or medications may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but precautions will be taken to minimize the risk of allergic complications during the procedure.

How does the risk of complications such as nerve damage or blood vessel injury compare between robotic hip replacement surgery and traditional surgery?

Robotic hip replacement surgery may have a slightly lower risk of complications such as nerve damage or blood vessel injury compared to traditional surgery due to the enhanced precision and control provided by the robotic system.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a BMI (Body Mass Index) above a certain threshold?

Patients with a BMI above a certain threshold may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but obesity can increase the risk of complications such as infection and implant failure, so weight management may be recommended before surgery.

How does the risk of implant wear and loosening differ between robotic hip replacement surgery and traditional surgery?

Robotic hip replacement surgery aims to optimize implant positioning and stability, potentially reducing the risk of wear and loosening compared to traditional surgery, but long-term outcomes may vary depending on factors such as patient activity level and implant design.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of hip dysplasia or other congenital hip conditions?

Patients with a history of hip dysplasia or other congenital hip conditions may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but careful preoperative planning and assessment of bone structure and alignment are essential for optimal outcomes.

How does the risk of leg length inequality after robotic hip replacement surgery compare to traditional surgery?

Robotic hip replacement surgery aims to minimize leg length inequality by providing precise implant placement and alignment, potentially reducing the risk compared to traditional surgery where alignment may be less accurate.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of chronic pain or fibromyalgia?

Patients with a history of chronic pain or fibromyalgia may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but careful preoperative assessment and management of pain symptoms are important to ensure a successful outcome.

How does the risk of complications such as infection or implant failure change over time after robotic hip replacement surgery?

The risk of complications such as infection or implant failure after robotic hip replacement surgery is generally highest in the immediate postoperative period but decreases over time with proper wound care, rehabilitation, and adherence to postoperative instructions.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of metal sensitivity or allergic reactions to implants?

Patients with a history of metal sensitivity or allergic reactions to implants may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, as alternative implant materials such as ceramic or specialized coatings may be available to minimize the risk of adverse reactions.

How does the risk of intraoperative complications such as bone fractures or soft tissue damage compare between robotic hip replacement surgery and traditional surgery?

Robotic hip replacement surgery aims to minimize intraoperative complications such as bone fractures or soft tissue damage by providing real-time feedback and guidance to the surgeon, potentially reducing the risk compared to traditional surgery where visualization and precision may be less precise.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of chronic inflammatory conditions such as rheumatoid arthritis?

Patients with a history of chronic inflammatory conditions such as rheumatoid arthritis may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but careful preoperative evaluation and management of disease activity are important to minimize the risk of complications and optimize outcomes.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of hip fractures or trauma to the hip joint?

Patients with a history of hip fractures or trauma to the hip joint may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but careful preoperative assessment and planning are essential to address any existing bone loss or deformity and optimize implant fixation.

How does the risk of complications such as thrombosis or pulmonary embolism differ between robotic hip replacement surgery and traditional surgery?

Robotic hip replacement surgery aims to minimize the risk of complications such as thrombosis or pulmonary embolism by promoting early mobilization and implementing measures to prevent blood clots, potentially reducing the risk compared to traditional surgery where immobility may be prolonged.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of autoimmune diseases or compromised immune function?

Patients with a history of autoimmune diseases or compromised immune function may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but careful preoperative evaluation and coordination with other healthcare providers may be necessary to minimize the risk of complications and optimize outcomes.

How does the risk of complications such as nerve damage or vascular injury differ between robotic hip replacement surgery and traditional surgery?

Robotic hip replacement surgery aims to minimize the risk of complications such as nerve damage or vascular injury by providing enhanced visualization and precision during the procedure, potentially reducing the risk compared to traditional surgery where these structures may be at higher risk of injury.

Can robotic hip replacement surgery be performed if I have a history of neurological conditions or musculoskeletal disorders affecting mobility?

Patients with a history of neurological conditions or musculoskeletal disorders affecting mobility may still be candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery, but careful preoperative assessment and planning are important to address any specific needs or considerations related to mobility and functional outcomes.

What is revision hip replacement surgery?

Revision hip replacement surgery is a procedure performed to replace a previously implanted artificial hip joint that has either worn out, become damaged, or failed for various reasons.

When might someone need revision hip replacement surgery?

Revision hip replacement surgery may be necessary due to factors such as loosening of the implant, infection, fracture around the implant, instability, or wear and tear of the artificial joint over time.

What are the signs that a hip replacement may need revision?

Signs indicating a potential need for revision hip replacement include persistent pain, instability or dislocation of the hip, difficulty walking or bearing weight, and evidence of implant failure on imaging studies.

How is revision hip replacement surgery different from primary hip replacement?

Revision hip replacement surgery is more complex than primary hip replacement as it involves removing the existing implant, addressing any bone loss or structural issues, and then replacing it with a new implant.

What are the risks associated with revision hip replacement surgery?

Risks of revision hip replacement surgery include infection, blood clots, nerve injury, fracture, dislocation, and the need for further revision surgeries in the future.

How long does it take to recover from revision hip replacement surgery?

Recovery time from revision hip replacement surgery varies depending on factors such as the patient’s overall health, the extent of the surgery, and any complications encountered during the procedure. Generally, it may take several months to fully recover.

What is the success rate of revision hip replacement surgery?

The success rate of revision hip replacement surgery depends on various factors such as the reason for revision, the surgeon’s skill, and the patient’s overall health. Generally, success rates are high, with many patients experiencing significant improvement in symptoms and function.

Can all hip replacement implants be revised?

While most hip replacement implants can be revised, some factors such as implant design, fixation method, and bone quality may affect the feasibility and success of revision surgery.

How do I know if I’m a candidate for revision hip replacement surgery?

Candidates for revision hip replacement surgery typically undergo a thorough evaluation by an orthopedic surgeon, including physical examination, imaging studies, and medical history review, to determine the most appropriate course of treatment.

Are there alternatives to revision hip replacement surgery?

Depending on the specific circumstances, alternatives to revision hip replacement surgery may include conservative management with medications, physical therapy, or other non-surgical interventions. However, in many cases, revision surgery may be the most effective option for addressing implant failure or complications.

Will revision hip replacement surgery relieve all of my hip pain?

While revision hip replacement surgery aims to alleviate hip pain and improve function, it may not completely eliminate all symptoms, particularly if there are underlying issues such as nerve damage or extensive bone loss.

What type of anesthesia is used for revision hip replacement surgery?

Revision hip replacement surgery is typically performed under general anesthesia, although regional anesthesia techniques such as spinal or epidural anesthesia may also be used in some cases.

How long does revision hip replacement surgery take?

The duration of revision hip replacement surgery varies depending on factors such as the complexity of the case and any unforeseen complications, but it generally takes several hours to complete.

Will I need physical therapy after revision hip replacement surgery?

Yes, physical therapy is an essential component of rehabilitation following revision hip replacement surgery. A structured exercise program helps improve strength, range of motion, and functional mobility.

What can I expect during the recovery period after revision hip replacement surgery?

During the recovery period, patients can expect to gradually regain mobility and function with the help of physical therapy. Pain and discomfort are common initially but should improve over time

Are there any restrictions on activities after revision hip replacement surgery?

While activity restrictions may vary depending on individual circumstances and the surgeon’s recommendations, patients are generally advised to avoid high-impact activities and heavy lifting to prevent implant failure or complications.

Will I need to take medication after revision hip replacement surgery?

Depending on the individual patient’s needs, medications such as pain relievers, antibiotics, and blood thinners may be prescribed following revision hip replacement surgery to manage pain, prevent infection, and reduce the risk of blood clots.

How often will I need to follow up with my surgeon after revision hip replacement surgery?

Follow-up appointments with the surgeon are typically scheduled at regular intervals following revision hip replacement surgery to monitor healing, assess progress, and address any concerns or complications that may arise.

Can revision hip replacement surgery be performed using minimally invasive techniques?

Minimally invasive techniques may be utilized in some cases of revision hip replacement surgery, depending on factors such as the patient’s anatomy and the complexity of the revision. However, not all cases are suitable for minimally invasive approaches.

What factors affect the success of revision hip replacement surgery?

Factors influencing the success of revision hip replacement surgery include the surgeon’s experience and skill, the reason for revision, the condition of the bone and surrounding tissues, and the patient’s overall health and compliance with postoperative instructions.

Will I need blood transfusions during or after revision hip replacement surgery?

Blood transfusions may be necessary during or after revision hip replacement surgery, particularly in cases where there is significant blood loss. Your surgeon will discuss the potential need for transfusions and address any concerns you may have.

How can I minimize the risk of complications during and after revision hip replacement surgery?

Following your surgeon’s preoperative instructions, maintaining good overall health, and adhering to postoperative guidelines such as activity restrictions, medication regimens, and physical therapy can help minimize the risk of complications and promote a successful outcome.

What should I do if I experience unexpected symptoms or complications after revision hip replacement surgery?

If you experience unexpected symptoms or complications after revision hip replacement surgery, such as increased pain, swelling, fever, or difficulty with mobility, it is important to contact your surgeon promptly for evaluation and management. Early detection and intervention can help prevent further complications and promote optimal recovery.

What is an ankle fusion (arthrodesis procedure)? What is ankle arthrodesis? What is the definition of ankle arthrodesis?

An ankle fusion procedure, also known as ankle arthrodesis, is a surgical intervention aimed at stabilizing and immobilizing the ankle joint. This is typically done to alleviate pain and address severe arthritis, deformities, or instability within the ankle.

What is recovery like after an ankle fusion (arthrodesis)?

Once the surgery is complete, you are placed into a cast. The cast is required for minimum of 6 weeks. We will remove the sutures 2-3 weeks post op. You will have to remain non-weight bearing for minimum of 6 weeks. Once the cast is removed, we can start weight bearing and rehab. Often, we will transition you to a rigid removable boot, to start weight bearing. This will be weaned as you progress in physical therapy. 

It will likely take 3 months before you feel that you can walk on the ankle comfortably. You may have a slight limp during this period. The fusion will continue to heal and remodel for over a year. Swelling will be present for at least 6 months. In some cases, swelling is present for over 18 month. It goes away eventually as you rehab.

What are the complications associated with ankle fusion (arthrodesis)?

While ankle arthrodesis (ankle fusion) is generally a successful procedure with good outcomes, as with any surgery, there are potential complications. Some of the possible complications associated with ankle arthrodesis include:

  1. Non-union: In some cases, the bones may not fuse properly, leading to a non-union. This may require additional surgical intervention.
  2. Mal-union: The bones may fuse in an undesirable position, causing malalignment. This can affect the function of the ankle joint and may require corrective surgery.
  3. Infection: As with any surgical procedure, there is a risk of infection. This risk is minimized through sterile surgical techniques and postoperative care.
  4. Delayed Wound Healing: The incision site may take longer to heal than expected, especially in individuals with compromised healing abilities.
  5. Nerve or Blood Vessel Injury: There is a slight risk of damage to nearby nerves or blood vessels during surgery, which can lead to numbness, tingling, or circulation problems.
  6. Hardware Issues: If screws, plates, or rods are used to stabilize the joint, they may cause irritation or require removal if they cause discomfort.
  7. Joint Stiffness: Ankle fusion eliminates joint motion, which can lead to stiffness. This may impact the way a person walks and may increase stress on adjacent joints.
  8. Pain Persistence: While ankle fusion aims to alleviate pain, some individuals may experience persistent pain, either due to incomplete relief or complications.

It’s important for patients to discuss potential risks and complications with their orthopedic surgeon before deciding to undergo ankle arthrodesis. The decision to proceed with surgery should be based on a thorough understanding of the potential benefits and risks in the context of the individual’s specific condition.

What are the indications for ankle fusion (arthrodesis)?

Ankle arthrodesis, or ankle fusion, is typically considered when conservative treatments have failed, and the patient experiences persistent pain, instability, or deformity in the ankle joint. Common indications for ankle arthrodesis include:

  1. Severe Osteoarthritis: When conservative measures such as medications, physical therapy, and joint injections are no longer effective in managing pain and functional limitations caused by advanced osteoarthritis.
  2. Rheumatoid Arthritis: In cases of rheumatoid arthritis where the immune system attacks the synovium, leading to joint inflammation, pain, and deformity.
  3. Post-Traumatic Arthritis: Following a severe ankle injury, such as fractures or dislocations, that results in long-term joint damage and arthritis.
  4. Failed Ankle Joint Replacement: In situations where a previous ankle joint replacement has not been successful, ankle fusion may be considered as a salvage procedure.
  5. Ankle Instability: For cases of chronic ankle instability, where the ligaments supporting the joint are significantly damaged, and conservative measures are inadequate.
  6. Deformities: Ankle fusion may be recommended for individuals with deformities affecting the ankle joint, such as severe misalignment or joint malformation.

The decision to undergo ankle arthrodesis is based on a thorough evaluation by an orthopedic surgeon, considering the individual’s specific condition, symptoms, and the likelihood of success with the procedure. It’s important for patients to discuss their symptoms and treatment options with their healthcare provider to determine the most appropriate course of action.

 

How is an ankle fusion done? How does ankle fusion work?

In order to do an ankle fusion, we first make the decision to do it using a traditional open incision, or arthroscopically (though a camera). This depends mainly on how severe the arthritis is. In either case, we expose the joint and removed any residual cartilage. Bony ends of the talus and tibia are exposed. All debris is removed. We then Make perforations that facilitate healing. We then oppose the bony ends of the talus and tibia in a functional position. We use screws or plates to compress and hold this bony apposition. The incisions are closed.

After the procedure the ankle is casted, and you are kept non-weight bearing for a minimum of 6 weeks. After that point, we start the rehab process. 

Is an ankle fusion the same as an ankle arthrodesis?

Yes. These are different names for the same procedure. 

How does posterior hip replacement differ from other approaches?

Unlike anterior or lateral approaches, posterior hip replacement involves accessing the hip joint through the back of the hip, allowing for exposure and placement of the prosthetic components.

What types of hip conditions or injuries are commonly treated with posterior hip replacement?

Posterior hip replacement is often used to treat conditions such as osteoarthritis, rheumatoid arthritis, avascular necrosis, hip fractures, and other degenerative hip disorders.

How is posterior hip replacement surgery performed?

During posterior hip replacement surgery, an incision is made at the back of the hip, and the damaged portions of the hip joint are removed and replaced with prosthetic components, including a metal stem inserted into the femur, a metal or ceramic ball attached to the stem, and a socket implanted in the acetabulum.

What are the benefits of posterior hip replacement?

Posterior hip replacement offers advantages such as excellent exposure of the hip joint, familiar surgical technique for many orthopedic surgeons, and good long-term outcomes in terms of pain relief and improved function.

What are the potential risks or complications associated with posterior hip replacement?

Risks and complications of posterior hip replacement may include infection, blood clots, dislocation of the prosthetic hip joint, nerve or blood vessel injury, leg length inequality, implant loosening, and the need for revision surgery.

How does the recovery process differ for posterior hip replacement compared to other approaches?

Recovery after posterior hip replacement may involve specific precautions to prevent hip dislocation, such as avoiding certain movements and positions during the initial healing phase. Physical therapy and rehabilitation are also essential components of the recovery process.

What factors determine whether a patient is a suitable candidate for posterior hip replacement?

Patient factors such as overall health, age, bone quality, hip joint anatomy, and the presence of any pre-existing medical conditions influence the decision to undergo posterior hip replacement surgery.

Are there any restrictions on physical activities or movements after posterior hip replacement surgery?

Patients may need to avoid certain movements and activities that place excessive stress on the hip joint, especially during the early stages of recovery. However, most individuals can gradually resume normal activities as tolerated with guidance from their healthcare provider.

How long does it take to fully recover from posterior hip replacement surgery?

The timeline for full recovery after posterior hip replacement varies depending on factors such as the patient’s age, overall health, adherence to post-operative instructions, and the extent of hip joint damage. However, many patients experience significant improvement within several weeks to months after surgery.

What are the potential long-term outcomes of posterior hip replacement?

Long-term outcomes of posterior hip replacement surgery may include pain relief, improved hip function, increased mobility, and enhanced quality of life for many patients. However, individual results may vary depending on factors such as patient age, activity level, and overall health.

What is the typical lifespan of prosthetic components used in posterior hip replacement?

The lifespan of prosthetic components used in posterior hip replacement varies depending on factors such as patient age, activity level, implant type, and implant material. In general, modern prosthetic components are designed to last 15-20 years or more with proper care and regular follow-up.

How does the risk of nerve injury differ between posterior hip replacement and other approaches?

Posterior hip replacement carries a risk of injury to the sciatic nerve, which runs close to the surgical site. However, advances in surgical technique and intraoperative monitoring have reduced the incidence of nerve injury in recent years.

What are the factors that influence the choice between posterior hip replacement and other surgical approaches?

Factors such as surgeon expertise, patient anatomy, hip joint pathology, patient preferences, and the presence of any pre-existing conditions or surgical risk factors influence the choice of surgical approach for hip replacement.

How does the risk of blood loss differ between posterior hip replacement and other approaches?

Posterior hip replacement may be associated with a slightly higher risk of blood loss compared to anterior or lateral approaches due to the larger incision and potential disruption of more soft tissue structures. However, transfusion rates are typically low with modern surgical techniques and blood conservation strategies.

Can posterior hip replacement be performed in patients with pre-existing medical conditions?

Posterior hip replacement may be performed in patients with certain pre-existing medical conditions, depending on the severity and stability of the conditions and the overall surgical risk. However, careful pre-operative evaluation and optimization may be necessary to minimize the risk of complications.

How does the risk of implant loosening differ between posterior hip replacement and other approaches?

Posterior hip replacement may be associated with a slightly higher risk of implant loosening compared to anterior or lateral approaches, particularly in patients with poor bone quality or suboptimal implant positioning. However, advances in implant design and surgical technique have improved implant stability and longevity in recent years.

Are there any specific post-operative precautions or instructions for patients undergoing posterior hip replacement?

Yes, patients undergoing posterior hip replacement surgery may receive specific post-operative precautions to minimize the risk of hip dislocation, such as avoiding crossing the legs, bending the hip beyond a certain angle, or sitting on low chairs or sofas. Compliance with these precautions is essential for successful recovery.

How does the risk of leg length inequality differ between posterior hip replacement and other approaches?

Posterior hip replacement may be associated with a slightly higher risk of leg length inequality compared to other approaches, as precise restoration of leg length and alignment may be more challenging due to the posterior surgical approach. However, careful pre-operative planning and intraoperative techniques can help minimize this risk.

Can posterior hip replacement be performed using robotic-assisted techniques?

Yes, posterior hip replacement surgery can be performed using robotic-assisted techniques, which offer potential benefits such as improved accuracy in implant placement, enhanced surgical precision, and better patient outcomes. Robotic technology may be particularly useful in cases involving complex hip anatomy or revision surgery.

How does the risk of infection differ between posterior hip replacement and other approaches?

Posterior hip replacement carries a risk of surgical site infection similar to other surgical approaches, although infection rates are typically low with modern surgical techniques and perioperative antibiotic prophylaxis. However, patient-specific factors such as immunocompromised status or obesity may increase the risk of infection in some cases.

Can posterior hip replacement be performed in patients with previous hip surgeries or revisions?

Yes, posterior hip replacement surgery can be performed in patients with a history of previous hip surgeries or revisions, depending on the specific circumstances and the underlying hip pathology. However, careful pre-operative evaluation and surgical planning are essential to address any anatomical challenges or complications from prior surgeries.

How does the risk of perioperative complications differ between posterior hip replacement and other approaches?

Posterior hip replacement may be associated with a slightly higher risk of certain perioperative complications such as nerve injury, wound healing problems, and blood loss compared to other approaches. However, careful patient selection, meticulous surgical technique, and adherence to evidence-based practices can help minimize the risk of complications in all approaches.

Are there any specific intraoperative considerations or techniques used in posterior hip replacement surgery?

Yes, posterior hip replacement surgery requires careful soft tissue dissection and retraction to access the hip joint from the back. Intraoperative techniques such as capsular repair, femoral head osteotomy, and acetabular reaming may be used to optimize implant placement and stability.

How does the risk of dislocation differ between posterior hip replacement and other approaches?

Posterior hip replacement may be associated with a slightly higher risk of hip dislocation compared to anterior or lateral approaches due to the posterior soft tissue structures being disrupted during surgery. However, careful surgical technique, appropriate implant selection, and patient education can help minimize this risk.

Can posterior hip replacement be performed using tissue-sparing approaches such as muscle-sparing techniques?

Yes, posterior hip replacement surgery can be performed using tissue-sparing techniques, which aim to minimize soft tissue damage, reduce post-operative pain, and accelerate recovery. These techniques typically involve smaller incisions and less disruption to surrounding muscles and tendons.

What types of hip conditions or injuries are commonly treated with partial hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement is often used to treat conditions such as femoral neck fractures, avascular necrosis of the femoral head, and certain types of hip arthritis affecting primarily the femoral head.

What are the disadvantages of partial hip replacement compared to total hip replacement?

Disadvantages of partial hip replacement may include a higher risk of needing revision surgery in the future if arthritis progresses, limited durability of the prosthetic femoral head, and potential challenges in achieving optimal alignment and stability.

What are the advantages of partial hip replacement compared to total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may offer advantages such as preservation of bone and soft tissue, potentially faster recovery, reduced risk of dislocation, and a more conservative surgical approach for certain patients.

How do surgeons determine whether a patient is a candidate for partial hip replacement versus total hip replacement?

Surgeons consider factors such as the extent of hip joint damage, the patient’s age, activity level, bone quality, and overall health when determining the most appropriate type of hip replacement surgery.

What is the main difference between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement involves replacing only the damaged portion of the hip joint, typically the femoral head, while preserving the acetabulum. Total hip replacement involves replacing both the femoral head and the acetabulum with prosthetic components.

How does the risk of post-operative complications differ between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may be associated with a lower risk of certain post-operative complications such as dislocation and nerve injury compared to total hip replacement, as the surgery involves preserving more of the native hip anatomy and soft tissues. However, the overall risk of complications depends on various factors including patient-specific factors and surgical technique.

Are there any restrictions on driving or returning to work after partial hip replacement surgery?

Patients are typically advised to refrain from driving for a few weeks after partial hip replacement surgery until they are no longer taking narcotic pain medications and have regained sufficient mobility and strength. Returning to work will depend on the patient’s occupation and the type of activities involved, with most individuals able to resume sedentary or light-duty work within a few weeks to months after surgery.

How does the risk of periprosthetic fracture differ between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may be associated with a lower risk of periprosthetic fracture compared to total hip replacement, as the surgery involves preserving more of the native hip anatomy and bone stock. However, certain patient factors such as osteoporosis and implant-related factors can influence the risk of periprosthetic fracture in both procedures.

Can partial hip replacement be performed using computer-assisted navigation techniques?

Yes, partial hip replacement surgery can be performed using computer-assisted navigation techniques, which offer potential benefits such as improved accuracy in implant placement, enhanced surgical precision, and better patient outcomes. Computer-assisted navigation may be particularly useful in complex cases or for achieving optimal component alignment.

How does the risk of post-operative stiffness differ between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may be associated with a lower risk of post-operative stiffness compared to total hip replacement, as the surgery involves preserving more of the native hip anatomy and soft tissues. However, individual patient factors and surgical technique can influence the risk of stiffness in both procedures.

How does the choice between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement affect the risk of future revision surgery?

The choice between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement may impact the risk of future revision surgery, as partial hip replacement preserves more of the native hip anatomy and bone stock. However, factors such as implant wear, progression of arthritis, and patient-specific factors can influence the need for revision surgery over time.

What are the key factors to consider when deciding between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Key factors to consider when deciding between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement include the extent of hip joint damage, the patient’s age and activity level, bone quality, overall health, surgical preferences, and the expected long-term outcomes of each procedure.

How does the recovery process differ between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

The recovery process may differ in terms of post-operative pain, rehabilitation duration, and return to normal activities. Partial hip replacement patients may experience a shorter recovery period and less post-operative pain compared to total hip replacement patients due to the less extensive nature of the surgery.

Are there specific exercises or physical therapy regimens recommended after partial hip replacement surgery?

Yes, patients typically undergo physical therapy after partial hip replacement surgery to improve hip strength, flexibility, and range of motion. Specific exercises may include gentle stretching, strengthening exercises, and mobility exercises tailored to the individual’s needs and limitations.

How does the risk of infection compare between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Both partial and total hip replacement surgeries carry a risk of infection, but the risk may be slightly lower with partial hip replacement due to the smaller incision size and less extensive surgical exposure. However, infection risk can be minimized through strict adherence to sterile surgical techniques and antibiotic prophylaxis.

Can partial hip replacement be performed using robotic-assisted techniques?

Yes, robotic-assisted partial hip replacement procedures are available and offer potential benefits such as improved accuracy in implant placement, enhanced surgical precision, and better patient outcomes. However, not all surgeons may have access to or expertise in robotic technology for partial hip replacement.

What factors influence the choice between a cemented or uncemented prosthesis in partial hip replacement surgery?

Factors such as patient age, bone quality, surgeon preference, and implant design may influence the decision to use a cemented or uncemented prosthesis in partial hip replacement surgery. Cemented prostheses provide immediate fixation, while uncemented prostheses rely on bone ingrowth for stability.

How does the risk of leg length discrepancy differ between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may carry a lower risk of leg length discrepancy compared to total hip replacement, as the surgery involves replacing only the damaged portion of the femoral head rather than altering the entire hip joint anatomy. However, careful pre-operative planning and surgical technique are essential to minimize this risk.

Are there specific dietary recommendations or supplements recommended after partial hip replacement surgery?

While there are no specific dietary restrictions following partial hip replacement surgery, maintaining a balanced diet rich in nutrients such as calcium and vitamin D can support bone health and facilitate the healing process. In some cases, healthcare providers may recommend calcium or vitamin D supplements to aid in bone healing.

How does the risk of implant wear and osteolysis compare between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may be associated with a lower risk of implant wear and osteolysis compared to total hip replacement, as the surgery involves preserving more of the native hip anatomy and bone stock. However, long-term follow-up and monitoring are essential to detect any signs of implant-related complications.

Can partial hip replacement be performed using minimally invasive muscle-sparing techniques?

Yes, partial hip replacement can be performed using minimally invasive muscle-sparing techniques, which aim to minimize soft tissue damage, reduce post-operative pain, and accelerate recovery. These techniques typically involve smaller incisions and less disruption to surrounding muscles and tendons.

How does the risk of blood loss and the need for transfusion differ between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may be associated with a lower risk of blood loss and the need for transfusion compared to total hip replacement, as the surgery involves a smaller incision and less extensive soft tissue dissection. However, individual patient factors and surgical techniques can influence blood loss and transfusion requirements.

What factors influence the choice between a metal-on-polyethylene or ceramic-on-ceramic bearing surface in partial hip replacement surgery?

Factors such as patient age, activity level, and surgeon preference may influence the choice between different bearing surface options in partial hip replacement surgery. Metal-on-polyethylene bearings are commonly used and offer durability and reliability, while ceramic-on-ceramic bearings may provide enhanced wear resistance and longevity.

Can partial hip replacement be performed as an outpatient procedure?

Yes, partial hip replacement surgery can be performed as an outpatient procedure in select patients who meet certain criteria, such as good overall health, minimal medical comorbidities, and a supportive home environment. Outpatient partial hip replacement allows patients to return home on the same day as surgery and may offer potential benefits such as reduced hospital costs and quicker recovery.

How does the risk of post-operative complications differ between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may be associated with a lower risk of certain post-operative complications such as dislocation and nerve injury compared to total hip replacement, as the surgery involves preserving more of the native hip anatomy and soft tissues. However, the overall risk of complications depends on various factors including patient-specific factors and surgical technique.

Are there any restrictions on driving or returning to work after partial hip replacement surgery?

Patients are typically advised to refrain from driving for a few weeks after partial hip replacement surgery until they are no longer taking narcotic pain medications and have regained sufficient mobility and strength. Returning to work will depend on the patient’s occupation and the type of activities involved, with most individuals able to resume sedentary or light-duty work within a few weeks to months after surgery.

How does the risk of periprosthetic fracture differ between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may be associated with a lower risk of periprosthetic fracture compared to total hip replacement, as the surgery involves preserving more of the native hip anatomy and bone stock. However, certain patient factors such as osteoporosis and implant-related factors can influence the risk of periprosthetic fracture in both procedures.

Can partial hip replacement be performed using computer-assisted navigation techniques?

Yes, partial hip replacement surgery can be performed using computer-assisted navigation techniques, which offer potential benefits such as improved accuracy in implant placement, enhanced surgical precision, and better patient outcomes. Computer-assisted navigation may be particularly useful in complex cases or for achieving optimal component alignment.

How does the risk of post-operative stiffness differ between partial hip replacement and total hip replacement?

Partial hip replacement may be associated with a lower risk of post-operative stiffness compared to total hip replacement, as the surgery involves preserving more of the native hip anatomy and soft tissues. However, individual patient factors and surgical technique can influence the risk of stiffness in both procedures.

Are there specific exercises or rehabilitation techniques that can target and alleviate pain after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, physical therapists can prescribe a variety of exercises and rehabilitation techniques tailored to each patient’s needs and goals. These may include gentle stretching, strengthening exercises, balance training, gait training, and functional activities to help reduce pain and improve hip function.

Can certain lifestyle modifications help in managing pain after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, adopting certain lifestyle modifications such as maintaining a healthy weight, avoiding activities that put excessive stress on the hip joint, using assistive devices as needed, practicing good posture, and following proper body mechanics can help in managing pain and promoting long-term joint health after hip replacement surgery.

How important is it to adhere to post-operative instructions and precautions to minimize pain and complications?

Adhering to post-operative instructions and precautions provided by the surgeon and healthcare team is crucial for minimizing pain, preventing complications, and promoting successful outcomes after hip replacement surgery. These instructions often include activity restrictions, medication management, wound care, and follow-up appointments.

Is it normal to experience psychological distress or emotional reactions such as anxiety or depression due to pain after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, it is not uncommon for patients to experience psychological distress or emotional reactions such as anxiety, depression, frustration, or fear due to pain or challenges during the recovery process after hip replacement surgery. Seeking support from healthcare professionals, family members, or mental health professionals can be helpful in addressing these concerns.

How can I effectively communicate my pain levels and concerns to my healthcare provider after hip replacement surgery?

Effective communication with your healthcare provider is essential for addressing pain and concerns after hip replacement surgery. Keep a pain diary, be specific about your symptoms, ask questions, express your preferences and goals for pain management, and actively participate in shared decision-making regarding treatment options.

Are there any alternative or complementary therapies that may help in managing pain after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, alternative or complementary therapies such as acupuncture, massage therapy, heat or cold therapy, relaxation techniques, guided imagery, or dietary supplements may provide additional relief from pain and support overall well-being after hip replacement surgery. However, it’s essential to discuss these options with your healthcare provider before trying them.

What are the potential long-term effects or complications of persistent pain after hip replacement surgery?

Persistent pain after hip replacement surgery may impact a patient’s quality of life, mobility, independence, and ability to perform daily activities. It may also increase the risk of developing chronic pain, functional limitations, joint stiffness, muscle weakness, or psychological issues over time. Early recognition and management of pain are crucial for minimizing long-term effects and complications.

How does the type of hip replacement surgery (e.g., anterior vs. posterior approach) impact post-operative pain and recovery?

The type of hip replacement surgery, such as anterior vs. posterior approach, can affect post-operative pain, recovery time, and outcomes. The anterior approach may result in less muscle damage and faster recovery, potentially leading to reduced post-operative pain compared to the posterior approach. However, individual factors and surgical techniques also play significant roles in determining pain levels and recovery outcomes.

How soon after hip replacement surgery can I start physical therapy to address pain and regain mobility?

Physical therapy typically begins soon after hip replacement surgery, often within the first few days or weeks, depending on the individual’s overall health status and the surgeon’s recommendations.

What role does physical therapy play in managing pain after hip replacement surgery?

Physical therapy is an essential component of rehabilitation after hip replacement surgery, helping to improve strength, flexibility, and mobility while reducing pain and promoting optimal recovery.

Are there any specific warning signs or symptoms that I should watch out for regarding pain after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, warning signs or symptoms to watch out for regarding pain after hip replacement surgery include sudden onset or worsening of pain, pain that does not improve with rest or medication, swelling, warmth, redness, or drainage from the surgical site, fever, chills, or difficulty moving the hip joint.

How can I differentiate between normal post-operative pain and pain that may signal a complication?

Normal post-operative pain typically improves gradually over time and is manageable with pain medications and other conservative measures. However, pain that is severe, worsening, or accompanied by other concerning symptoms such as fever, redness, swelling, or difficulty bearing weight may indicate a complication and requires medical attention.

Should I be concerned if I experience persistent or severe pain after hip replacement surgery?

Persistent or severe pain after hip replacement surgery may indicate underlying issues such as infection, implant loosening, dislocation, nerve damage, or other complications, and should be promptly evaluated by a healthcare provider.

How effective are non-drug therapies such as physical therapy or acupuncture in alleviating post-operative pain?

Non-drug therapies such as physical therapy, acupuncture, or transcutaneous electrical nerve stimulation (TENS) can be effective complementary approaches to pain management after hip replacement surgery, helping to improve mobility, reduce inflammation, and alleviate discomfort.

What medications are commonly prescribed to manage pain after hip replacement surgery?

Pain management medications may include nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs (NSAIDs), acetaminophen, opioids, muscle relaxants, or nerve pain medications, depending on the individual’s needs and tolerance.

Are there specific activities or movements that may exacerbate pain after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, certain activities such as high-impact exercises, heavy lifting, or prolonged periods of standing or walking may exacerbate pain during the recovery period after hip replacement surgery.

How long does it typically take for the pain to subside after hip replacement surgery?

The duration of pain after hip replacement surgery varies among individuals, but it often improves gradually over several weeks to months as the surgical site heals and the body adjusts to the new hip joint.

What are the most common causes of pain after hip replacement surgery?

Pain after hip replacement surgery can result from various factors such as inflammation, nerve irritation, muscle strain, implant-related issues, infection, or complications related to the surgical procedure.

What are the criteria for being considered a candidate for outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Candidates for outpatient hip replacement surgery typically include patients who are in good overall health, have a strong support system at home, and are motivated to actively participate in their recovery.

How is outpatient hip replacement surgery different from traditional inpatient surgery?

Outpatient hip replacement surgery involves a shorter hospital stay or no hospitalization at all, with patients being discharged on the same day as the surgery. Traditional inpatient surgery requires an overnight stay or longer hospitalization.

What are the potential benefits of outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Potential benefits include reduced hospitalization costs, faster recovery, decreased risk of hospital-acquired infections, and the ability to return to the comfort of home sooner after surgery.

How is pain managed during and after outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Pain management techniques may include a combination of regional anesthesia, nerve blocks, oral medications, and non-pharmacological interventions to ensure patient comfort during and after surgery.

Are there any specific pre-operative preparations required for outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Pre-operative preparations may include medical evaluations, imaging tests, cessation of certain medications, and lifestyle modifications to optimize surgical outcomes and minimize risks.

What is the typical timeline for recovery and rehabilitation after outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Recovery and rehabilitation timelines can vary depending on individual factors, but many patients are able to resume normal activities within a few weeks to months after surgery, with the guidance of a physical therapist.

How is infection risk minimized during outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Strict adherence to sterile techniques, antibiotic prophylaxis, and other infection prevention protocols are utilized to minimize the risk of surgical site infections during outpatient hip replacement surgery.

Can patients with underlying medical conditions undergo outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Patients with certain well-controlled medical conditions may still be candidates for outpatient hip replacement surgery, but individual assessment and consultation with a healthcare provider are necessary to determine suitability.

What type of anesthesia is typically used for outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Patients may receive either general anesthesia or regional anesthesia, depending on their medical history and the preference of the surgical team.

Are there any age restrictions for patients undergoing outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Age alone is not a determining factor for candidacy, as suitability for surgery depends on overall health and individual circumstances.

How soon after surgery can patients expect to be discharged home following outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Patients are typically discharged home on the same day as surgery, once they have met specific criteria for readiness, such as stable vital signs, pain control, and ability to safely mobilize.

What follow-up care is necessary after outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Follow-up care typically involves regular post-operative appointments with the surgeon to monitor healing, address any concerns, and track progress. Physical therapy may also be recommended to aid in recovery.

Are there any dietary restrictions or nutritional guidelines that patients should follow before or after outpatient hip replacement surgery?

While there are no specific dietary restrictions, maintaining a balanced diet rich in nutrients can support the healing process and overall recovery.

How soon can patients expect to experience pain relief and improved mobility after outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Many patients experience significant pain relief and improved mobility shortly after surgery, with continued improvement over the following weeks and months as they engage in rehabilitation exercises.

Can outpatient hip replacement surgery be performed using minimally invasive techniques?

Yes, outpatient hip replacement surgery can often be performed using minimally invasive techniques, which involve smaller incisions and less disruption to surrounding tissues, potentially leading to faster recovery and less post-operative pain.

What factors determine whether a patient is a suitable candidate for outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Factors such as overall health, medical history, age, and the presence of a strong support system at home are considered when determining candidacy for outpatient hip replacement surgery

How is the accuracy of implant placement ensured during outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Advanced imaging techniques and robotic-assisted technology may be used to ensure precise implant placement and optimal alignment of the hip joint during outpatient hip replacement surgery.

What are the potential risks and complications associated with outpatient hip replacement surgery?

While complications are rare, they can include infection, blood clots, implant loosening, nerve injury, or fracture. Your surgeon will discuss these risks and how they are minimized during the procedure.

 

Can outpatient hip replacement surgery be performed on both hips simultaneously?

Simultaneous bilateral hip replacement surgery may be considered for select patients, but individual assessment and consultation with a healthcare provider are necessary to determine suitability and minimize risks.

How is blood loss managed during outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Blood loss during surgery is minimized through meticulous surgical techniques, the use of minimally invasive approaches, and the administration of medications to promote clotting.

Are there any restrictions on driving or returning to work after outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Patients may be advised to refrain from driving for a certain period of time and to gradually return to work or other activities as guided by their surgeon and physical therapist.

Can patients with a history of previous hip surgeries undergo outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Patients with a history of previous hip surgeries may still be candidates for outpatient hip replacement surgery, but individual assessment and consultation with a healthcare provider are necessary to determine suitability.

How is post-operative pain managed for patients undergoing outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Pain management techniques may include a combination of oral medications, regional anesthesia, nerve blocks, or other modalities to ensure patient comfort during recovery.

What type of rehabilitation exercises are recommended after outpatient hip replacement surgery?

Rehabilitation exercises typically focus on improving strength, flexibility, and range of motion in the hip joint, with guidance from a physical therapist to ensure safe and effective recovery.

What is the typical recovery time for patients undergoing minimally invasive total hip replacement surgery?

Recovery time can vary depending on individual factors, but many patients are able to return to normal activities within a few weeks to months after surgery.

Are there any specific post-operative rehabilitation exercises recommended for patients undergoing minimally invasive total hip replacement?

patients typically undergo physical therapy to improve strength, flexibility, and range of motion in the hip joint following surgery.

How does minimally invasive total hip replacement differ from traditional hip replacement surgery?

Minimally invasive techniques involve smaller incisions and less disruption to surrounding tissues, potentially leading to shorter hospital stays, faster recovery, and less post-operative pain compared to traditional surgery.

What are the potential risks and complications associated with minimally invasive total hip replacement?

While complications are rare, they can include infection, blood clots, implant loosening, nerve injury, or fracture. Your surgeon will discuss these risks and how they are minimized during the procedur

Can minimally invasive total hip replacement be performed on patients with severe hip arthritis or other underlying conditions?

Yes, in many cases, minimally invasive surgery is suitable for patients with severe hip arthritis or other conditions affecting the hip joint.

How is the accuracy of implant placement ensured during minimally invasive total hip replacement?

Advanced imaging techniques and robotic-assisted technology may be used to ensure precise implant placement and optimal alignment of the hip joint.

What type of anesthesia is typically used for minimally invasive total hip replacement surgery?

Patients may receive either general anesthesia or regional anesthesia, depending on their medical history and the preference of the surgical team.

How soon after surgery can patients expect to experience pain relief and improved mobility?

Many patients experience significant pain relief and improved mobility shortly after surgery, with continued improvement over the following weeks and months.

Are there any specific lifestyle modifications or precautions recommended for patients following minimally invasive total hip replacement?

Patients may be advised to avoid high-impact activities and certain movements that could put excessive stress on the hip joint. Your surgeon will provide guidance based on your individual circumstances.

What factors determine whether a patient is a suitable candidate for minimally invasive total hip replacement?

Factors such as the severity of hip arthritis, overall health, bone quality, and lifestyle goals are considered when determining candidacy for surgery.

How long do the benefits of minimally invasive total hip replacement typically last?

The benefits of surgery can be long-lasting, providing patients with improved function and pain relief for many years. However, individual results may vary.

What pre-operative preparations are necessary for patients undergoing minimally invasive total hip replacement?

Pre-operative preparations may include medical evaluations, imaging tests, cessation of certain medications, and lifestyle modifications to optimize surgical outcomes.

Are there any dietary restrictions or nutritional guidelines that patients should follow before or after surgery?

While there are no specific dietary restrictions, maintaining a balanced diet rich in nutrients can support the healing process and overall recovery.

How is post-operative pain managed for patients undergoing minimally invasive total hip replacement?

Pain management techniques may include a combination of oral medications, regional anesthesia, nerve blocks, or other modalities to ensure patient comfort during recovery.

What are the potential benefits of minimally invasive total hip replacement compared to traditional surgery?

Potential benefits include smaller incisions, reduced tissue damage, faster recovery, shorter hospital stays, and less post-operative pain.

Can minimally invasive total hip replacement be performed as an outpatient procedure?

In some cases, minimally invasive surgery may be performed on an outpatient basis, allowing patients to return home on the same day as surgery.

What follow-up care is necessary after minimally invasive total hip replacement surgery?

Follow-up care typically involves regular post-operative appointments with your surgeon to monitor healing, address any concerns, and track your progress.

How soon can patients resume driving and other normal activities after minimally invasive total hip replacement?

Patients may be able to resume driving and light activities within a few weeks after surgery, with more strenuous activities gradually introduced as healing progresses.

Are there any age restrictions for patients undergoing minimally invasive total hip replacement?

Age alone is not a determining factor for candidacy, as suitability for surgery depends on overall health and individual circumstances.

Can minimally invasive total hip replacement be performed using robotic-assisted technology?

Yes, robotic-assisted technology may be used to enhance precision and accuracy during minimally invasive hip replacement surgery.

How is infection risk minimized during minimally invasive total hip replacement surgery?

Strict adherence to sterile techniques, antibiotic prophylaxis, and other infection prevention protocols are utilized to minimize the risk of surgical site infections.

Are there any long-term complications associated with minimally invasive total hip replacement?

While complications are rare, long-term issues such as implant wear, loosening, or dislocation may occur in some patients, necessitating further evaluation and management.

What is the success rate of minimally invasive total hip replacement surgery?

Minimally invasive hip replacement surgery has generally high success rates, with many patients experiencing significant improvement in pain and function following the procedure.

How soon can patients expect to return to work or other regular activities after minimally invasive total hip replacement surgery?

Return to work and other regular activities can vary depending on individual factors such as job requirements, overall health, and the type of activities involved. However, many patients are able to resume normal activities within a few weeks to months after surgery.

How does the recovery time for MakoPlasty compare to other minimally invasive hip replacement techniques?

Recovery time for MakoPlasty is often shorter compared to traditional hip replacement surgeries due to its minimally invasive nature and precision.

Are there any specific age limitations for patients undergoing MakoPlasty Anterior Hip Replacement?

Age alone isn’t a determining factor. The candidacy depends more on overall health and bone quality.

What are the potential complications associated with the robotic components used in MakoPlasty surgery?

Potential complications are minimal and may include injury to surrounding structures, although such occurrences are rare due to the precision of the robotic system.

Can MakoPlasty technology be used to correct leg length inequality after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, MakoPlasty can address leg length discrepancies by precisely adjusting implant placement during surgery.

Are there any specific exercises or rehabilitation protocols recommended after MakoPlasty surgery?

Yes, rehabilitation typically involves physical therapy exercises to improve strength, flexibility, and mobility, tailored to each patient’s needs.

How long does the MakoPlasty procedure typically take from start to finish?

The duration varies but generally takes around 1-2 hours, depending on factors such as patient anatomy and complexity of the case.

What factors determine whether a patient is a good candidate for MakoPlasty versus traditional hip replacement?

Factors include age, bone quality, overall health, and surgeon preference. MakoPlasty is particularly beneficial for patients with complex anatomies or those seeking a more precise outcome.

Are there any dietary restrictions or nutritional recommendations before and after MakoPlasty surgery?

Generally, no specific dietary restrictions are necessary, but maintaining a balanced diet rich in nutrients can aid in recovery.

Can MakoPlasty Anterior Hip Replacement be performed on patients with a history of prior hip surgeries?

Yes, MakoPlasty can be performed on patients with a history of prior hip surgeries, although individual circumstances may vary.

How does the cost of MakoPlasty surgery compare to traditional hip replacement methods?

The cost may vary depending on factors such as hospital fees, surgeon fees, and insurance coverage. In some cases, MakoPlasty may be slightly more expensive due to the advanced technology involved. However, long-term benefits may outweigh the initial costs.

What is the long-term success rate of MakoPlasty Anterior Hip Replacement compared to traditional methods?

Long-term success rates are generally favorable for MakoPlasty, with many patients experiencing improved function and pain relief. However, individual outcomes may vary.

Can MakoPlasty technology be used for other types of joint replacement surgeries besides the hip?

Yes, MakoPlasty technology is also used for knee replacement surgeries, providing similar benefits of precision and minimal invasiveness.

What are the potential risks associated with anesthesia during MakoPlasty surgery?

Anesthesia risks are similar to those of any surgical procedure and may include reactions to medications, respiratory issues, or complications related to pre-existing medical conditions. However, these risks are typically low and managed by experienced anesthesia providers.

Is MakoPlasty suitable for patients with severe hip arthritis or advanced joint degeneration?

MakoPlasty may still be an option for some patients with advanced arthritis or joint degeneration, especially if they have complex anatomies that require precise implant placement.

How soon after MakoPlasty surgery can patients return to driving and other daily activities?

Patients typically resume driving and light daily activities within a few weeks to a month after surgery, depending on individual recovery progress and clearance from their surgeon.

Are there any restrictions on bending, twisting, or lifting heavy objects after MakoPlasty surgery?

Initially, patients are advised to avoid strenuous activities and heavy lifting to allow for proper healing. Specific restrictions may vary depending on individual circumstances and surgeon recommendations.

Can MakoPlasty surgery be performed on both hips simultaneously?

While it is possible to perform bilateral MakoPlasty surgeries, this approach may increase the complexity of recovery and rehabilitation and is typically reserved for select cases.

What measures are taken to ensure proper alignment and stability of the hip joint during MakoPlasty surgery?

The robotic arm system used in MakoPlasty provides real-time feedback to the surgeon, enabling precise adjustments to optimize implant placement and joint alignment.

Is there a risk of infection or implant-related complications after MakoPlasty surgery?

While all surgeries carry some risk of infection or implant-related issues, MakoPlasty’s minimally invasive approach and sterile techniques help minimize these risks.

How does MakoPlasty technology accommodate for variations in patient anatomy and hip joint structure?

MakoPlasty utilizes advanced imaging and 3D mapping techniques to create personalized surgical plans tailored to each patient’s unique anatomy, ensuring optimal outcomes.

What are the most common symptoms associated with leg length inequality after hip replacement surgery?

Common symptoms include limping, uneven gait, hip or lower back pain, difficulty walking or standing for prolonged periods, and discomfort or instability in the hip joint.

Can leg length inequality affect the stability of the hip joint?

Yes, significant leg length inequality can affect the biomechanics of the hip joint, potentially leading to altered joint loading and stability.

Are there any age-related factors that influence the likelihood of developing leg length inequality after surgery?

Age-related factors such as bone density, tissue elasticity, and healing capacity may influence the development and severity of leg length inequality post-surgery.

How do other pre-existing conditions, such as scoliosis or pelvic tilt, contribute to leg length discrepancy?

Pre-existing conditions like scoliosis or pelvic tilt can affect pelvic alignment and leg length measurement, contributing to leg length inequality.

Is leg length inequality more common in certain types of hip replacement surgeries (e.g., anterior vs. posterior approach)?

Leg length inequality can occur with any hip replacement approach, but its incidence may vary depending on surgical technique, patient anatomy, and surgeon experience.

Can leg length inequality affect the alignment of the spine?

Yes, leg length inequality can lead to compensatory changes in spinal alignment, potentially causing issues such as scoliosis, lordosis, or chronic back pain.

Are there any alternative treatments available for leg length inequality besides surgery and shoe lifts?

Alternative treatments may include physical therapy, corrective exercises, orthotic devices, or specialized footwear designed to improve gait and alignment.

How does leg length inequality impact the distribution of forces across the hip joint?

Leg length inequality can result in uneven weight distribution across the hip joint, potentially leading to increased stress on certain areas and predisposing to joint degeneration or instability.

What are the potential psychological effects of living with leg length inequality?

Living with leg length inequality can cause emotional distress, self-consciousness, and decreased quality of life due to physical limitations, discomfort, and impact on daily activities.

How soon after hip replacement surgery should patients be evaluated for leg length inequality?

Patients should be evaluated for leg length inequality as part of routine postoperative assessment, typically within the first few weeks to months after surgery, depending on individual recovery progress.

Can leg length inequality cause problems with balance and stability?

Yes, leg length inequality can affect balance and stability, potentially increasing the risk of falls, muscle imbalances, and joint strain.

Are there specific exercises or stretches that can help alleviate symptoms of leg length inequality?

Yes, targeted exercises and stretches prescribed by a physical therapist can help improve flexibility, strength, and alignment, reducing symptoms associated with leg length inequality.

What role does physical therapy play in the management of leg length inequality?

Physical therapy plays a crucial role in addressing muscle imbalances, improving joint mobility, optimizing gait mechanics, and enhancing overall functional outcomes in patients with leg length inequality.

How does leg length inequality affect the function of the hip abductor muscles?

Leg length inequality can lead to asymmetrical loading of the hip abductor muscles, potentially causing weakness, fatigue, or compensatory muscle recruitment patterns.

Are there any differences in the rehabilitation process for patients with leg length inequality compared to those without?

Rehabilitation protocols may be tailored to address specific functional deficits and biomechanical issues associated with leg length inequality, focusing on symmetry restoration, gait training, and strength conditioning.

Can leg length inequality affect the success of physical therapy after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, leg length inequality can impact the effectiveness of physical therapy by influencing joint mechanics, muscle function, and overall functional capacity, potentially affecting rehabilitation outcomes.

How does leg length inequality impact the biomechanics of the lower extremities during walking and running?

Leg length inequality can disrupt normal biomechanics, leading to altered gait patterns, increased joint loading, and compensatory movements that may predispose to musculoskeletal injuries or discomfort.

Are there any dietary or lifestyle factors that can influence the risk of developing leg length inequality?

Dietary and lifestyle factors may indirectly influence bone health and joint function, potentially affecting the risk of developing conditions associated with leg length inequality, such as osteoporosis or arthritis.

Can leg length inequality affect the outcomes of other orthopedic procedures, such as knee replacement surgery?

Yes, leg length inequality can impact the outcomes of other orthopedic procedures by affecting joint mechanics, limb alignment, and overall functional symmetry, potentially influencing patient satisfaction and recovery.

How does leg length inequality affect the alignment of the knees and ankles?

Leg length inequality can alter lower limb alignment, potentially leading to issues such as knee valgus or varus, ankle pronation or supination, and compensatory changes in foot posture.

Are there any specific complications associated with leg length correction surgery?

Complications of leg length correction surgery may include infection, implant failure, nerve injury, nonunion or malunion of bone segments, and recurrence of leg length discrepancy.

How does leg length inequality affect the distribution of pressure on the hip joint during weight-bearing activities?

Leg length inequality can lead to unequal loading of the hip joint during weight-bearing activities, potentially causing abnormal wear and tear, cartilage damage, or predisposing to degenerative joint disease.

Can leg length inequality lead to chronic inflammation or arthritis in the hip joint?

Yes, chronic leg length inequality may contribute to increased stress on the hip joint, leading to inflammation, cartilage degeneration, osteoarthritis, or other degenerative changes over time.

How do surgeons determine the optimal amount of correction needed for leg length inequality during surgery?

Surgeons typically assess leg length inequality preoperatively using clinical examination, imaging studies, and functional assessment, aiming to achieve optimal limb symmetry and functional outcomes based on individual patient factors and goals of treatment.

What are the potential effects of leg length inequality on posture and body mechanics?

Leg length inequality can affect posture by causing pelvic tilt, spinal curvature, or compensatory changes in limb alignment, potentially leading to muscle imbalances, joint strain, and postural dysfunction.

Are there any specific lifestyle modifications or restrictions that patients should follow after undergoing hip resurfacing surgery, and for how long should these precautions be maintained?

Patients may need to follow certain lifestyle modifications or restrictions after hip resurfacing surgery to promote proper healing and prevent complications. These may include avoiding high-impact activities, maintaining a healthy weight, and adhering to postoperative rehabilitation guidelines. These precautions may need to be followed for several weeks to months, depending on individual recovery progress.

What are the key differences in postoperative pain management between hip resurfacing surgery and total hip replacement, and how does this impact the patient’s recovery experience?

Postoperative pain management strategies may differ between hip resurfacing surgery and total hip replacement, depending on factors such as surgical technique and patient preferences. Understanding these differences can help patients prepare for their recovery experience and manage pain effectively during the healing process.

How long does it typically take for patients to resume normal daily activities, such as walking, driving, and returning to work, after undergoing hip resurfacing surgery?

The time it takes for patients to resume normal daily activities after hip resurfacing surgery can vary depending on individual factors such as overall health, surgical technique, and postoperative rehabilitation progress. Patients should discuss their specific recovery timeline with their surgeon to set realistic expectations and plan accordingly.

What are the potential signs of complications or implant failure that patients should watch out for after undergoing hip resurfacing surgery, and when should they seek medical attention?

Patients should be aware of potential signs of complications or implant failure after hip resurfacing surgery, such as persistent pain, swelling, instability, or limited range of motion in the hip joint. It’s important to seek medical attention promptly if any concerning symptoms arise to ensure timely evaluation and appropriate management.

Are there any long-term lifestyle modifications or precautions that patients should consider adopting to prolong the lifespan of their hip resurfacing implant and minimize the risk of complications?

Adopting long-term lifestyle modifications or precautions can help prolong the lifespan of a hip resurfacing implant and reduce the risk of complications. These may include maintaining a healthy weight, engaging in regular low-impact exercise, avoiding activities that place excessive stress on the hip joint, and attending regular follow-up appointments with the surgeon for monitoring.

How does the cost of hip resurfacing surgery compare to total hip replacement, and are there any factors that may influence the overall cost, such as insurance coverage or hospital fees?

The cost of hip resurfacing surgery may vary depending on factors such as geographic location, surgeon experience, hospital fees, and insurance coverage. Patients should consult with their healthcare provider and insurance company to understand the potential costs associated with the procedure and explore available financing options or assistance programs if needed.

What are the potential benefits of undergoing hip resurfacing surgery in terms of preserving bone stock and facilitating future revision surgeries, particularly for younger patients?

– Hip resurfacing surgery offers potential benefits in terms of preserving bone stock and facilitating future revision surgeries, which may be particularly advantageous for younger patients who are more likely to require additional procedures over their lifetime. Understanding these benefits can help patients make informed decisions about their treatment options.

How does the rehabilitation process after hip resurfacing surgery differ from that of total hip replacement, and what specific exercises or activities are typically recommended to promote optimal recovery?

The rehabilitation process after hip resurfacing surgery may differ from that of total hip replacement based on factors such as surgical technique and patient factors. Physical therapy exercises and activities may be tailored to the individual patient’s needs and goals, focusing on improving strength, flexibility, and mobility in the hip joint while minimizing stress on the surgical site.

What are the potential risks or complications associated with delaying or avoiding hip resurfacing surgery for patients who may benefit from the procedure, and how can patients weigh the risks and benefits of treatment timing?

Delaying or avoiding hip resurfacing surgery for patients who may benefit from the procedure can carry risks such as worsening symptoms, decreased quality of life, and potential progression of joint damage. Patients should work closely with their healthcare provider to assess the risks and benefits of treatment timing based on their individual circumstances and treatment goals.

Are there any alternative treatments or therapies available for patients who may not be suitable candidates for hip resurfacing surgery, and how do these options compare in terms of effectiveness and risks?

Patients who are not suitable candidates for hip resurfacing surgery may have alternative treatment options available, such as total hip replacement, conservative management, or other surgical interventions. These options should be discussed with a healthcare provider to determine the most appropriate course of action based on the patient’s individual needs and preferences.

What are the key factors that patients should consider when deciding between hip resurfacing surgery and total hip replacement, and how can patients weigh these factors to make an informed decision?

– Patients should consider factors such as age, bone quality, activity level, anatomical considerations, and potential long-term outcomes when deciding between hip resurfacing surgery and total hip replacement. Consulting with a healthcare provider and discussing the risks, benefits, and potential outcomes of each procedure can help patients make an informed decision that aligns with their individual needs and goals

How does hip resurfacing surgery impact the range of motion and stability of the hip joint compared to total hip replacement, and what implications does this have for patients’ functional abilities and activities of daily living?

Understanding how hip resurfacing surgery affects the range of motion and stability of the hip joint compared to total hip replacement can help patients anticipate changes in their functional abilities and activities of daily living postoperatively. Patients may need to adjust their expectations and lifestyle based on these differences to optimize their recovery and overall outcomes.

What are the potential limitations or contraindications for hip resurfacing surgery, and how does the presence of certain medical conditions or anatomical factors influence candidacy for the procedure?

Identifying potential limitations or contraindications for hip resurfacing surgery is crucial for determining patient candidacy and minimizing the risk of complications. Factors such as underlying medical conditions, bone quality, anatomical abnormalities, and lifestyle considerations may impact eligibility for the procedure and should be carefully evaluated during the preoperative assessment.

How does the recovery timeline for hip resurfacing surgery compare to that of total hip replacement, and what factors contribute to variations in recovery duration among patients?

Understanding the typical recovery timeline for hip resurfacing surgery and the factors that influence variations in recovery duration can help patients set realistic expectations and monitor their progress postoperatively. Factors such as surgical technique, preoperative health status, adherence to rehabilitation protocols, and individual healing responses can all affect the pace and success of recovery.

Are there any specific dietary recommendations or nutritional considerations that patients should follow before and after undergoing hip resurfacing surgery to support optimal healing and recovery?

Nutrition plays a critical role in supporting optimal healing and recovery after hip resurfacing surgery. Patients may benefit from following a balanced diet rich in protein, vitamins, and minerals to promote tissue repair, immune function, and overall health. Consulting with a healthcare provider or registered dietitian can help patients develop personalized dietary recommendations based on their individual needs and surgical goals.

What are the potential effects of hip resurfacing surgery on patients’ mobility, independence, and quality of life compared to total hip replacement, and how do these factors influence treatment decisions and patient satisfaction?

Assessing the potential effects of hip resurfacing surgery on patients’ mobility, independence, and quality of life relative to total hip replacement can inform treatment decisions and enhance patient satisfaction. Patients may prioritize different outcomes based on their lifestyle, preferences, and treatment goals, and understanding the potential impact of each procedure can help align expectations and optimize postoperative outcomes.

How does the risk of implant wear and failure differ between hip resurfacing surgery and total hip replacement, and what factors contribute to the long-term durability of each type of implant?

Comparing the risk of implant wear and failure between hip resurfacing surgery and total hip replacement can help patients understand the factors that influence the long-term durability of each type of implant. Factors such as implant design, material composition, patient activity level, and surgical technique can all affect the risk of wear and failure over time and should be considered when evaluating treatment options.

What are the potential implications of hip resurfacing surgery for patients’ future joint health and mobility, particularly in terms of the risk of revision surgery, implant longevity, and functional outcomes over time?

Understanding the potential implications of hip resurfacing surgery for patients’ future joint health and mobility is important for informed decision-making and long-term treatment planning. Patients should consider factors such as the risk of revision surgery, implant longevity, and functional outcomes over time when weighing the benefits and risks of the procedure and discussing their preferences with their healthcare provider.

How does the skill and experience of the surgeon performing hip resurfacing surgery impact patient outcomes and the risk of complications, and what criteria should patients consider when selecting a surgeon for the procedure?

The skill and experience of the surgeon performing hip resurfacing surgery can significantly influence patient outcomes and the risk of complications. Patients should carefully evaluate a surgeon’s expertise, training, and surgical volume when selecting a provider for the procedure to ensure optimal results and minimize the risk of adverse events.

What are the potential implications of hip resurfacing surgery for patients’ participation in high-impact activities, sports, or strenuous physical occupations, and how should patients approach returning to these activities postoperatively?

Patients considering hip resurfacing surgery should be aware of the potential implications for their participation in high-impact activities, sports, or strenuous physical occupations. While hip resurfacing may offer certain advantages for younger, more active patients, it’s essential to discuss realistic expectations and activity modifications with a healthcare provider to minimize the risk of implant wear, dislocation, or other complications during recovery and beyond.

What ongoing monitoring or follow-up care is typically recommended for patients after undergoing hip resurfacing surgery, and how does this contribute to the long-term success and durability of the implant?

Ongoing monitoring and follow-up care are essential components of postoperative management for patients who have undergone hip resurfacing surgery. Regular appointments with a healthcare provider allow for the assessment of implant function, detection of potential complications, and implementation of preventive measures to optimize long-term success and durability. Patients should adhere to recommended follow-up schedules and communicate any concerns or changes in symptoms to their healthcare team promptly.

What steps can I take to minimize my risk of experiencing complications such as dislocation or periprosthetic fracture following hip replacement surgery?

Minimizing risk factors such as maintaining a healthy weight, following postoperative precautions, and adhering to rehabilitation guidelines can help reduce the risk of complications after hip replacement surgery. Your surgeon can provide specific recommendations tailored to your individual needs and circumstances.

How common are complications like sciatic nerve palsy or aseptic loosening following hip replacement surgery, and what factors may increase my likelihood of experiencing these complications?

Complications like sciatic nerve palsy or aseptic loosening are relatively rare but can occur following hip replacement surgery. Factors such as surgical approach, patient anatomy, and overall health may influence the likelihood of experiencing these complications. Your surgeon can discuss the potential risks and risk factors with you in more detail.

If I experience symptoms such as numbness or weakness in my leg following hip replacement surgery, how soon should I seek medical attention, and what diagnostic tests may be necessary to determine the cause of my symptoms?

If you experience symptoms such as numbness or weakness in your leg following hip replacement surgery, it’s important to seek medical attention promptly. Your surgeon may recommend diagnostic tests such as imaging studies or nerve conduction tests to determine the cause of your symptoms and guide appropriate treatment.

What are the typical signs and symptoms of prosthetic joint infection, and how can I distinguish between normal postoperative discomfort and symptoms that may indicate an infection requiring medical attention?

Signs and symptoms of prosthetic joint infection may include increased pain, swelling, warmth, redness, fever, chills, or drainage from the surgical site. Distinguishing between normal postoperative discomfort and symptoms of infection can be challenging, so it’s important to promptly report any concerning symptoms to your healthcare provider for evaluation.

Are there specific lifestyle modifications or precautions I should follow to protect my prosthetic hip joint and reduce my risk of complications in the long term?

Following your surgeon’s recommendations for activity modification, weight management, and joint protection can help protect your prosthetic hip joint and reduce your risk of complications in the long term. Your surgeon can provide guidance on lifestyle modifications tailored to your individual needs and circumstances.

What is the typical recovery timeline after hip replacement surgery, and what factors may affect my recovery process and overall outcome?

The recovery timeline after hip replacement surgery can vary depending on individual factors such as age, overall health, surgical technique, and rehabilitation efforts. Your surgeon can provide guidance on what to expect during the recovery process and factors that may influence your outcome.

If I have concerns or questions about my hip replacement surgery or recovery process, who should I contact for assistance, and what resources are available to support me?

If you have concerns or questions about your hip replacement surgery or recovery process, you should contact your surgeon or healthcare provider for assistance. Additionally, there may be resources such as patient education materials, support groups, or rehabilitation services available to support you during your recovery journey.

Are there any specific activities or movements I should avoid after hip replacement surgery to minimize my risk of complications or implant wear?

Your surgeon may provide specific guidelines on activities or movements to avoid after hip replacement surgery to minimize your risk of complications or implant wear. Following these recommendations can help protect your prosthetic hip joint and promote a successful outcome.

What are the potential implications of complications such as heterotopic ossification or impingement on my long-term hip function and mobility, and how can these complications be effectively managed?

Complications such as heterotopic ossification or impingement may impact your long-term hip function and mobility. Your surgeon can discuss the potential implications of these complications and recommend appropriate management strategies, which may include surgical intervention or other treatments to address specific issues and optimize your outcomes.

How can I ensure that I receive appropriate follow-up care and monitoring after hip replacement surgery to detect and address any potential complications early on?

Ensuring regular follow-up appointments with your surgeon or healthcare provider can help facilitate ongoing monitoring and early detection of any potential complications after hip replacement surgery. Your surgeon can provide guidance on the recommended schedule for follow-up care and monitoring based on your individual needs and circumstances.

What are the potential risks associated with prolonged use of pain medications, such as nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs (NSAIDs), following hip replacement surgery, and are there alternative pain management strategies available?

Prolonged use of pain medications, including NSAIDs, may carry risks such as gastrointestinal ulcers, kidney damage, and cardiovascular complications. Your healthcare provider can discuss these risks with you and explore alternative pain management strategies, such as physical therapy, acupuncture, or nerve blocks, to help minimize the need for long-term medication use.

Can you explain the difference between stable and unstable periprosthetic fractures, and how does the severity of the fracture influence the treatment approach?

Stable periprosthetic fractures are those in which the bone fragments remain relatively aligned and do not significantly affect the stability of the implant. Unstable fractures involve significant displacement of the bone fragments and may compromise the stability of the implant. Treatment approaches vary depending on the severity of the fracture, with stable fractures potentially managed conservatively and unstable fractures often requiring surgical intervention.

What precautions should I take to prevent falls and minimize the risk of complications, such as periprosthetic fracture or dislocation, particularly during the early stages of recovery after hip replacement surgery?

Taking precautions to prevent falls, such as using assistive devices like walkers or canes, ensuring clear pathways, and avoiding slippery surfaces, can help minimize the risk of complications during the early stages of recovery after hip replacement surgery. Your healthcare provider can provide specific guidance on fall prevention strategies tailored to your individual needs and circumstances.

Are there any dietary or nutritional considerations I should be aware of before and after hip replacement surgery to promote optimal healing and recovery?

Maintaining a balanced diet rich in nutrients such as protein, vitamins, and minerals can support optimal healing and recovery after hip replacement surgery. Your healthcare provider may recommend dietary modifications or supplements to ensure adequate nutrition before and after surgery, particularly if you have specific nutritional needs or deficiencies.

What factors should I consider when deciding whether to undergo hip replacement surgery, and how can I weigh the potential benefits against the risks and potential complications?

When considering hip replacement surgery, it’s important to weigh factors such as the severity of your symptoms, your overall health and medical history, and the potential benefits and risks of the procedure. Consulting with your surgeon and discussing your individual circumstances can help you make an informed decision about whether hip replacement surgery is the right choice for you.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or adaptive equipment that can help me maintain independence and quality of life following hip replacement surgery, particularly if I experience mobility limitations or other challenges during recovery?

– Lifestyle modifications such as modifying your home environment, using assistive devices like grab bars or raised toilet seats, and incorporating adaptive equipment like reachers or dressing aids can help you maintain independence and quality of life following hip replacement surgery. Your healthcare provider or a rehabilitation specialist can provide recommendations and resources to support your recovery and ongoing function.

What steps can I take to optimize my physical and mental health before hip replacement surgery, and how might factors such as stress or anxiety impact my recovery process?

Prior to hip replacement surgery, focusing on activities that promote physical and mental well-being, such as regular exercise, stress management techniques, and maintaining social connections, can help optimize your overall health and resilience for surgery and recovery. Managing stress and anxiety effectively can also positively influence your recovery process and outcomes.

Is there a risk of developing complications such as blood clots or deep vein thrombosis (DVT) after hip replacement surgery, and what preventive measures can be taken to reduce this risk?

– Yes, there is a risk of developing complications such as blood clots or DVT after hip replacement surgery. Preventive measures may include early mobilization, compression stockings, blood-thinning medications, and mechanical devices such as intermittent pneumatic compression devices. Your healthcare provider can assess your individual risk factors and recommend appropriate preventive strategies.

What role does physical therapy play in the recovery process after hip replacement surgery, and how can I ensure that I adhere to my rehabilitation program effectively?

Physical therapy plays a crucial role in the recovery process after hip replacement surgery by helping restore mobility, strength, and function. Adhering to your rehabilitation program effectively may involve attending scheduled therapy sessions, performing prescribed exercises at home, and communicating regularly with your physical therapist to address any challenges or concerns.

How can I differentiate between hip pain caused by musculoskeletal issues, such as arthritis, and pain originating from intra-abdominal problems like hernias?

Distinguishing between musculoskeletal hip pain and pain originating from intra-abdominal issues can be challenging. Asking your healthcare provider about specific symptoms, such as location, severity, and exacerbating factors, may help clarify the underlying cause of your hip pain.

What lifestyle modifications can I implement to alleviate hip pain, and are there any activities I should avoid to prevent exacerbating the condition?

Making lifestyle modifications may help alleviate hip pain and improve overall joint health. Your healthcare provider can offer guidance on activities to avoid and recommend exercises or ergonomic adjustments to support hip health and minimize discomfort.

Are there any specific risk factors or predisposing factors that may increase my likelihood of experiencing hip pain, and how can I mitigate these risks?

Identifying risk factors or predisposing factors for hip pain can help you take proactive steps to mitigate these risks and prevent future episodes of discomfort. Your healthcare provider can provide personalized recommendations based on your medical history, lifestyle factors, and overall health status.

Can psychological factors, such as stress or anxiety, contribute to or exacerbate hip pain, and are there strategies for addressing these factors as part of a comprehensive treatment plan?

Psychological factors, including stress and anxiety, may contribute to or exacerbate hip pain in some individuals. Integrating strategies for addressing psychological factors, such as stress management techniques or cognitive-behavioral therapy, as part of a comprehensive treatment plan may help improve overall pain management and quality of life.

What role does posture and body mechanics play in the development and management of hip pain, and are there specific exercises or techniques to improve alignment and reduce strain on the hip joint?

Posture and body mechanics can influence the development and management of hip pain. Your healthcare provider or physical therapist can recommend exercises or techniques to improve posture, strengthen supportive muscles, and reduce strain on the hip joint, which may help alleviate discomfort and prevent further injury.

Is there a connection between hip pain and other musculoskeletal conditions, such as lower back pain or knee pain, and how can addressing underlying issues in one area of the body impact hip health?

Hip pain may be interconnected with other musculoskeletal conditions, such as lower back pain or knee pain, due to biomechanical relationships within the body. Addressing underlying issues in one area of the body, such as through physical therapy or targeted exercises, may positively impact overall hip health and reduce pain.

Are there any specific dietary supplements or nutritional interventions that may help support joint health and alleviate hip pain, and how do I ensure safe and effective use of these supplements?

Certain dietary supplements or nutritional interventions may offer benefits for joint health and pain management. Your healthcare provider or a registered dietitian can provide guidance on safe and effective use of supplements, as well as recommend dietary modifications to support overall joint health and reduce inflammation.

What role does weight management play in managing hip pain, and are there recommended weight loss strategies for individuals experiencing discomfort or limited mobility due to hip issues?

Weight management can play a significant role in managing hip pain, as excess body weight can increase stress on the hip joint and exacerbate symptoms. Your healthcare provider can offer personalized recommendations for weight loss strategies, including diet modifications, exercise programs, and lifestyle changes tailored to your individual needs and goals.

How can I best advocate for myself in seeking appropriate diagnosis and treatment for hip pain, and what steps can I take to ensure I receive comprehensive care and support throughout the treatment process?

Advocating for yourself in seeking appropriate diagnosis and treatment for hip pain involves actively participating in discussions with your healthcare provider, asking questions, expressing concerns, and seeking second opinions if necessary. Building a collaborative relationship with your healthcare team and advocating for comprehensive care can help ensure you receive the support and treatment you need for effective pain management and recovery.

Are there any alternative or complementary therapies, such as acupuncture or massage, that may help alleviate hip pain, and how do I determine if these treatments are appropriate for me?

Alternative or complementary therapies like acupuncture or massage may offer relief for some individuals with hip pain. Your healthcare provider can discuss the potential benefits and risks of these therapies, as well as help you determine if they are appropriate for your specific condition and overall health

What are the potential long-term effects of chronic hip pain, and how can I best manage and cope with ongoing discomfort to maintain quality of life?

Chronic hip pain can have significant long-term effects on quality of life, including decreased mobility, functional limitations, and psychological distress. Learning effective pain management strategies, engaging in regular physical activity, and seeking support from healthcare providers or support groups can help you cope with ongoing discomfort and maintain overall well-being.

How does aging affect the prevalence and management of hip pain, and are there age-specific considerations I should be aware of in addressing my symptoms?

Aging can impact the prevalence and management of hip pain due to factors such as degenerative changes in the joint, decreased muscle strength, and changes in activity levels. Your healthcare provider can provide age-specific recommendations and considerations for managing hip pain, taking into account your individual needs, preferences, and overall health status.

Can hip pain be a symptom of more serious underlying conditions, such as infection or cancer, and what warning signs should I watch for that may indicate the need for urgent medical attention?

Hip pain can sometimes be a symptom of more serious underlying conditions, including infection or cancer. It’s important to be aware of warning signs such as persistent pain, unexplained weight loss, fever, or changes in bowel or bladder function that may indicate the need for urgent medical attention. If you experience any concerning symptoms, seek prompt evaluation from a healthcare provider.

How does gender influence the risk of developing hip pain, and are there gender-specific factors or considerations that may impact diagnosis and treatment?

Gender may influence the risk of developing hip pain due to differences in anatomy, hormonal factors, and activity levels between males and females. Your healthcare provider can discuss gender-specific considerations and recommendations for diagnosis and treatment based on current research and clinical guidelines.

Can certain occupations or activities increase the risk of hip pain, and are there specific ergonomic modifications or preventive measures I should consider to reduce my risk of injury?

Certain occupations or activities that involve repetitive motions, heavy lifting, or prolonged periods of sitting or standing may increase the risk of hip pain and injury. Your healthcare provider or occupational therapist can offer guidance on ergonomic modifications, proper lifting techniques, and preventive measures to reduce your risk of hip pain related to occupational or recreational activities.

What role does inflammation play in the development and progression of hip pain, and are there dietary or lifestyle factors that can help reduce inflammation and alleviate symptoms?

Inflammation may contribute to the development and progression of hip pain, particularly in conditions such as arthritis or bursitis. Your healthcare provider or a registered dietitian can discuss dietary and lifestyle factors that may help reduce inflammation and alleviate symptoms, such as consuming anti-inflammatory foods, maintaining a healthy weight, and managing stress.

Are there genetic factors or hereditary conditions that may predispose me to hip pain, and how can I determine if my family history influences my risk of developing hip problems?

Genetic factors or hereditary conditions may play a role in predisposing individuals to hip pain or musculoskeletal disorders. Discussing your family history with your healthcare provider can help determine if you have any genetic predispositions or familial patterns that may influence your risk of developing hip problems, allowing for proactive management and preventive measures.

What are the potential limitations or risks associated with surgical interventions for hip pain, and how can I make an informed decision about whether surgery is the right option for me?

Surgical interventions for hip pain carry potential limitations and risks, including complications, prolonged recovery periods, and uncertain outcomes. Your healthcare provider can discuss the potential benefits and risks of surgery, as well as alternative treatment options, allowing you to make an informed decision about whether surgery is the right option for you based on your individual circumstances and treatment goals.

What are the typical symptoms of hip bursitis, and how can I differentiate them from other hip-related conditions?

Understanding the specific symptoms of hip bursitis and how they differ from other hip conditions can help in accurate diagnosis and treatment planning. Your healthcare provider can provide guidance on distinguishing between various hip-related issues.

Is there a risk of developing chronic hip bursitis, and what steps can I take to prevent its recurrence?

Chronic hip bursitis is a possibility for some individuals, especially if underlying factors contribute to its development. Your healthcare provider can offer recommendations on preventive measures and lifestyle modifications to reduce the risk of recurrence.

Are there specific ergonomic or lifestyle changes I can make to alleviate hip bursitis symptoms during daily activities?

Modifying daily activities and ergonomics can help reduce strain on the hip joint and alleviate bursitis symptoms. Your healthcare provider or physical therapist can provide personalized recommendations based on your lifestyle and needs.

How long does it typically take to recover from hip bursitis, and what factors may influence the duration of recovery?

Recovery from hip bursitis can vary depending on individual factors such as the severity of inflammation, adherence to treatment, and underlying health conditions. Your healthcare provider can provide an estimate of the recovery timeline and factors that may affect it.

What are the potential side effects or risks associated with cortisone steroid injections for hip bursitis, and how common are they?

Cortisone steroid injections can provide relief from hip bursitis symptoms but may also carry risks or side effects. Understanding these potential complications can help you make informed decisions about treatment options. Your healthcare provider can discuss the risks and benefits of cortisone injections.

Are there any alternative or complementary therapies, such as acupuncture or chiropractic care, that may help alleviate hip bursitis symptoms?

Some individuals may find relief from hip bursitis symptoms through alternative or complementary therapies. Discussing these options with your healthcare provider can help determine if they are suitable for your situation and if they can be integrated into your treatment plan.

Can hip bursitis affect my ability to perform specific activities or sports, and are there modifications I should consider to prevent exacerbating the condition?

Hip bursitis may impact your ability to engage in certain activities or sports, depending on the severity of symptoms and underlying factors. Your healthcare provider can provide guidance on activity modifications to minimize discomfort and prevent worsening of the condition.

How can I manage pain and discomfort associated with hip bursitis at home, and are there specific self-care strategies I should follow?

Implementing self-care strategies at home can help manage pain and discomfort associated with hip bursitis. Your healthcare provider can provide guidance on effective home remedies, such as rest, ice therapy, and gentle stretching exercises.

Are there any specific warning signs or red flags that indicate a worsening of hip bursitis or the development of complications?

Being aware of potential warning signs or red flags can help you recognize when hip bursitis may be worsening or when complications may be developing. Your healthcare provider can provide guidance on what to watch for and when to seek medical attention.

What are the potential effects of hip bursitis on my mobility and daily activities, and how can I maintain independence during the recovery process?

Understanding how hip bursitis may affect mobility and daily activities can help you develop strategies to maintain independence during the recovery process. Your healthcare provider or physical therapist can provide guidance on adaptive techniques and assistive devices, if necessary.

Are there any dietary or nutritional recommendations that may help support healing and reduce inflammation associated with hip bursitis?

Certain dietary and nutritional factors may play a role in supporting healing and reducing inflammation associated with hip bursitis. Your healthcare provider or a registered dietitian can offer personalized recommendations based on your overall health and specific needs.

Can hip bursitis cause referred pain or discomfort in other areas of the body, and how can I distinguish between primary and referred pain?

Hip bursitis may sometimes cause referred pain or discomfort in other areas of the body, which can complicate diagnosis and treatment. Understanding the characteristics of primary and referred pain can help you and your healthcare provider differentiate between the two and identify the underlying cause of your symptoms.

What role does posture play in managing hip bursitis, and are there specific ergonomic adjustments I should make to alleviate symptoms?

Posture can impact hip bursitis symptoms, and making ergonomic adjustments may help alleviate discomfort. Your healthcare provider or a physical therapist can provide guidance on maintaining proper posture and making ergonomic modifications to your work or home environment.

Is there a risk of developing complications, such as infection or chronic inflammation, as a result of untreated or poorly managed hip bursitis?

Untreated or poorly managed hip bursitis may increase the risk of complications, including infection or chronic inflammation. Understanding these potential risks can underscore the importance of seeking timely treatment and adhering to recommended management strategies.

What steps can I take to optimize the effectiveness of physical therapy or rehabilitation exercises for hip bursitis, and how can I ensure proper technique and progression?

Maximizing the effectiveness of physical therapy or rehabilitation exercises is crucial for managing hip bursitis and promoting recovery. Your physical therapist can provide guidance on proper technique, progression of exercises, and strategies to optimize therapeutic outcomes.

Are there any specific precautions or limitations I should be aware of when engaging in physical activity or exercise to prevent exacerbating hip bursitis?

Understanding precautions and limitations when engaging in physical activity or exercise can help prevent exacerbation of hip bursitis symptoms. Your healthcare provider or physical therapist can provide personalized recommendations based on your condition and activity level.

What are the potential long-term implications of hip bursitis, and how can I minimize the risk of recurrence or complications over time?

Considering the potential long-term implications of hip bursitis can help you take proactive steps to minimize the risk of recurrence or complications. Your healthcare provider can offer guidance on lifestyle modifications, preventive measures, and ongoing management strategies to support long-term joint health.

Are there any alternative treatments or therapies, such as acupuncture, massage therapy, or herbal supplements, that may complement conventional medical approaches for managing hip bursitis?

Exploring alternative treatments or therapies alongside conventional medical approaches may provide additional relief for hip bursitis symptoms. Your healthcare provider can help evaluate the safety and efficacy of alternative therapies and incorporate them into your treatment plan, if appropriate.

How can I effectively communicate with my healthcare provider about my hip bursitis symptoms, treatment preferences, and concerns?

Effective communication with your healthcare provider is essential for optimizing your hip bursitis treatment and addressing any concerns or preferences you may have. Asking questions, expressing your needs, and actively participating in shared decision-making can help ensure that your treatment plan aligns with your goals and values.

What are the symptoms of a periprosthetic fracture, and how can I differentiate them from normal post-surgery discomfort?

Periprosthetic fracture symptoms may include severe pain, disability, difficulty bearing weight, leg length discrepancy, or abnormal leg positioning. Differentiating these from normal post-surgery discomfort can be challenging, but any significant change in symptoms should be promptly reported to your healthcare provider.

Are there any specific risk factors that increase the likelihood of experiencing a periprosthetic fracture after hip replacement surgery?

Risk factors for periprosthetic fractures may include underlying bone metabolic disorders such as osteoporosis, previous radiation therapy, implant-related factors, or excessive force during surgery. Your surgeon can assess your individual risk profile and provide personalized recommendations.

What steps can I take to minimize my risk of experiencing a periprosthetic fracture, both during and after surgery?

Minimizing risk factors such as optimizing bone health, following postoperative precautions, and adhering to activity restrictions can help reduce the risk of periprosthetic fractures. Your healthcare team can provide guidance on specific measures tailored to your needs.

If I experience a periprosthetic fracture, what immediate actions should I take, and when should I seek medical attention?

In the event of a suspected periprosthetic fracture, it’s crucial to seek medical attention promptly. Follow any instructions provided by your surgeon or healthcare provider, and avoid weight-bearing or movement that exacerbates symptoms until evaluated.

What diagnostic tests are typically performed to confirm a periprosthetic fracture, and how accurate are these tests in detecting fractures?

Diagnostic tests such as X-rays, CT scans, or MRI scans may be used to confirm a periprosthetic fracture. These tests are generally accurate in detecting fractures, but your healthcare provider may recommend additional imaging or tests based on clinical suspicion.

What are the different types of periprosthetic fractures, and how does the type of fracture impact treatment decisions?

Periprosthetic fractures can vary in location, severity, and stability, which influences treatment decisions. Understanding the specific type of fracture and its implications allows your healthcare team to develop an appropriate treatment plan tailored to your needs.

What are the potential complications associated with periprosthetic fractures, and how are these complications managed?

Complications of periprosthetic fractures may include infection, blood loss, nerve injury, non-union, or leg length discrepancy. Treatment strategies aim to address these complications promptly through surgical intervention, rehabilitation, and ongoing monitoring.

What is the typical recovery timeline following surgical treatment for a periprosthetic fracture, and what can I expect during the rehabilitation process?

Recovery from a periprosthetic fracture surgery varies depending on the fracture severity and individual factors. Rehabilitation typically involves physical therapy, pain management, and gradual return to activities under the guidance of your healthcare team.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or precautions I should implement to reduce the risk of experiencing a periprosthetic fracture in the future?

Lifestyle modifications such as maintaining a healthy weight, avoiding excessive force or trauma to the hip, and adhering to prescribed activity guidelines can help minimize the risk of future fractures. Your surgeon can provide personalized recommendations based on your circumstances.

What support resources are available to assist patients and their families in coping with the physical and emotional challenges associated with periprosthetic fractures?

Support resources such as patient education materials, support groups, or counseling services may be beneficial for individuals navigating the challenges of periprosthetic fractures. Your healthcare provider can connect you with relevant resources and support networks.

Is there a specific follow-up schedule or monitoring plan after experiencing a periprosthetic fracture, and how often should I expect to see my healthcare provider?

Your healthcare provider will establish a follow-up schedule based on your individual needs and the nature of your fracture. Regular appointments may be necessary to monitor healing progress, address any concerns, and adjust treatment as needed.

Are there any dietary recommendations or supplements that can support bone health and reduce the risk of periprosthetic fractures?

Maintaining a balanced diet rich in calcium, vitamin D, and other nutrients essential for bone health may help support fracture healing and reduce the risk of future fractures. Your healthcare provider can provide dietary recommendations or recommend supplements if needed.

How does the risk of periprosthetic fractures differ between different types of hip replacement implants, and are there implant options that may lower this risk?

The risk of periprosthetic fractures may vary depending on the type of hip replacement implant used. Some implants may be associated with a higher risk of fractures than others. Your surgeon can discuss implant options and their associated risks to help you make informed decisions.

What are the long-term implications of experiencing a periprosthetic fracture, and how might it affect the longevity and function of my hip replacement?

Periprosthetic fractures can have long-term implications on the function and longevity of your hip replacement. Understanding these implications allows you and your healthcare team to develop appropriate management strategies and optimize outcomes.

Are there any alternative treatment options or technologies available for managing periprosthetic fractures that I should be aware of?

Emerging technologies and treatment modalities may offer alternative approaches to managing periprosthetic fractures. Your healthcare provider can discuss any innovative treatments or procedures that may be suitable for your specific situation.

How can I ensure proper home safety and fall prevention measures to reduce the risk of experiencing a periprosthetic fracture at home?

Implementing home safety measures such as removing tripping hazards, installing grab bars, and using assistive devices can help reduce the risk of falls and subsequent fractures. Your healthcare provider can provide personalized recommendations for home safety.

Are there specific activities or movements I should avoid to minimize the risk of experiencing a periprosthetic fracture after surgery?

Your healthcare provider may provide specific guidelines on activities to avoid or modify to reduce the risk of periprosthetic fractures. Following these recommendations can help protect your hip replacement and promote optimal healing

What should I do if I have concerns about the stability or integrity of my hip replacement implant following a periprosthetic fracture?

If you have concerns about the stability or integrity of your hip replacement implant, it’s important to discuss them with your healthcare provider. Additional imaging or evaluation may be necessary to assess the implant and determine the appropriate course of action.

How can I best prepare for the possibility of experiencing a periprosthetic fracture, both mentally and physically?

Mental and physical preparation for the possibility of a periprosthetic fracture involves understanding the risks, adhering to postoperative precautions, maintaining overall health, and having a support network in place. Open communication with your healthcare team can also help alleviate concerns and prepare for potential challenges.

What exercises can I perform immediately after hip replacement surgery, and how frequently should I do them?

Exercises such as ankle pumps and buttock contractions can be initiated soon after surgery. Your therapist will provide guidance on frequency and progression based on your individual needs.

Are there specific exercises I should avoid during the initial postoperative period?

Certain movements, such as excessive bending or twisting at the hip joint, may be restricted initially to prevent strain on the surgical site. Your therapist will outline any precautions you should follow.

How can I differentiate between normal soreness after exercise and abnormal pain that may indicate a problem?

Normal soreness may occur after exercise, but any sharp or persistent pain should be reported to your healthcare provider. They can help determine if the pain is within expected limits or requires further evaluation.

Are there any assistive devices or equipment that can aid in performing exercises safely during the recovery period?

Depending on your mobility and balance, your therapist may recommend using assistive devices such as a walker or cane to support you during exercises and activities. These tools can help prevent falls and promote stability.

What strategies can I use to stay motivated and consistent with my exercise program during the rehabilitation process?

Setting realistic goals, tracking progress, and engaging in activities you enjoy can help maintain motivation during rehabilitation. Working closely with your therapist and celebrating milestones can also provide encouragement.

When can I expect to transition from lying-down exercises to standing exercises, and what signs indicate readiness for this progression?

The timing of transitioning to standing exercises varies for each individual and depends on factors such as pain levels and surgical recovery. Your therapist will assess your readiness based on your progress and symptoms.

How can I incorporate exercise into my daily routine to ensure consistency and maximize benefits?

Integrating exercises into daily activities, such as performing leg lifts while seated or taking short walks throughout the day, can help maintain consistency and enhance rehabilitation outcomes.

Are there specific precautions I should take when performing exercises to ensure the longevity of my hip replacement?

Avoiding high-impact activities and adhering to movement restrictions recommended by your surgeon can help protect your hip replacement and minimize the risk of complications. Your therapist can provide personalized guidance.

Can I engage in activities such as swimming or cycling as part of my exercise regimen, and if so, when can I start?

Low-impact activities like swimming and cycling can be beneficial for rehabilitation, but the timing of initiation should be discussed with your healthcare provider. They can advise on when it’s safe to incorporate these activities based on your recovery progress.

What modifications, if any, should I make to my exercise routine as I progress through different stages of recovery?

As your strength and mobility improve, your therapist may introduce more challenging exercises or modify existing ones to continue advancing your rehabilitation. Regular reassessment ensures your program remains tailored to your evolving needs.

What should I do if I experience discomfort or difficulty performing certain exercises?

If you encounter discomfort or challenges with specific exercises, it’s essential to communicate this with your therapist. They can modify the exercises or provide alternative options to ensure your comfort and safety.

Can I perform exercises on my own at home, or should I always do them under the supervision of a therapist?

While supervised sessions with a therapist are beneficial initially, many exercises can be safely performed at home once you’re familiar with them. Your therapist will provide instructions on proper technique and precautions for home exercise.

Are there specific signs or symptoms I should watch for during exercise that may indicate a complication or problem with my hip replacement?

Signs such as increased pain, swelling, instability, or unusual sensations around the hip joint during exercise may warrant further evaluation. It’s essential to promptly report any concerning symptoms to your healthcare provider.

What role does flexibility training play in my rehabilitation, and how can I incorporate it into my exercise routine?

Flexibility exercises help improve joint mobility and reduce stiffness, which is crucial for optimal recovery after hip replacement surgery. Your therapist can recommend stretches and techniques to enhance flexibility safely.

How long should I continue with my exercise program after hip replacement surgery, and are there long-term benefits to maintaining an active lifestyle?

Exercise should be viewed as a lifelong commitment to maintaining joint health and function. Continuing with a tailored exercise program can help prevent muscle weakness, joint stiffness, and other issues associated with hip replacement in the long term.

Are there specific dietary or lifestyle factors that can support my recovery and enhance the effectiveness of my exercise program?

A balanced diet rich in nutrients, along with adequate hydration and sufficient rest, can complement your exercise regimen and promote overall healing and recovery. Your healthcare provider can provide personalized recommendations.

Can I participate in group exercise classes or sports activities after hip replacement surgery, and are there any limitations or precautions I should be aware of?

Engaging in group exercise classes or sports activities can be enjoyable and beneficial for physical and social well-being. However, it’s essential to choose activities that are low-impact and joint-friendly, and to follow any movement restrictions advised by your surgeon.

What should I do if I experience setbacks or plateaus in my rehabilitation progress despite consistent exercise?

Setbacks and plateaus are common during rehabilitation, but they can often be overcome with adjustments to your exercise program or additional support from your healthcare team. Open communication with your therapist allows for timely interventions and modifications as needed.

Are there specific strategies or techniques for managing pain or discomfort during exercise, especially in the early stages of recovery?

Utilizing pain management techniques such as icing, elevation, and medication as prescribed by your healthcare provider can help alleviate discomfort during exercise. Your therapist can also teach you positioning and movement strategies to minimize pain.

How can I ensure that I’m performing exercises correctly and effectively to achieve the best possible outcomes?

Regular communication with your therapist, adherence to prescribed guidelines, and careful attention to proper technique are essential for maximizing the benefits of exercise. Your therapist can provide feedback and guidance to ensure correct execution.

What are the main differences between anterior hip replacement and traditional posterior or lateral approaches?

The main difference lies in the surgical approach used to access the hip joint. Anterior hip replacement involves accessing the hip joint from the front, minimizing disruption to muscles and tendons. Traditional approaches, such as posterior or lateral, require dissection of these structures, potentially leading to longer recovery times.

How do I know if I’m a suitable candidate for anterior hip replacement surgery?

Suitable candidates typically have moderate to severe hip arthritis. Factors such as BMI and pelvic anatomy may influence candidacy. An evaluation by an orthopedic surgeon can determine eligibility based on individual circumstances.

Are there any specific risks or complications associated with anterior hip replacement compared to other techniques?

While anterior hip replacement offers advantages in terms of early recovery, there are potential risks such as nerve injury, fracture, and implant malposition. These risks are typically discussed during preoperative consultations.

How long does the procedure typically take, and what is the expected recovery time?

The duration of surgery varies but generally takes a couple of hours. Recovery time varies among patients but may involve immediate weight-bearing and discharge within a day or two. Full recovery can take several weeks to months.

What type of anesthesia is used for anterior hip replacement surgery?

General anesthesia is commonly used for anterior hip replacement, although regional anesthesia techniques may also be employed depending on the patient’s preferences and medical history.

Can you explain the process of muscle sparing in anterior hip replacement and how it contributes to quicker recovery?

Muscle sparing involves minimal disruption to muscles and tendons during surgery. This preservation of soft tissues allows for quicker recovery and reduced postoperative pain compared to traditional approaches.

Are there any specific preoperative preparations or precautions I should take before undergoing anterior hip replacement surgery?

Preoperative preparations may include medical evaluations, cessation of certain medications, and lifestyle modifications. Your surgeon will provide detailed instructions tailored to your individual needs.

What postoperative pain management options are available, and how effective are they?

Postoperative pain management may involve a combination of medications, regional anesthesia techniques, and physical therapy modalities. These approaches aim to minimize discomfort and facilitate recovery.

Will I need physical therapy after anterior hip replacement surgery, and if so, what does it entail?

Yes, physical therapy is typically recommended to improve strength, range of motion, and functional mobility. A physical therapist will create a personalized rehabilitation program focusing on these goals.

How soon after surgery can I expect to resume normal daily activities, such as walking and driving?

The timeline for resuming activities varies among patients but may begin shortly after surgery with guidance from your healthcare team. Driving restrictions may apply initially, depending on individual recovery progress.

Are there any restrictions on movement or weight-bearing following anterior hip replacement surgery?

Initially, precautions may be advised to protect the surgical site, such as avoiding excessive bending or twisting at the hip joint and adhering to weight-bearing instructions. Your surgeon will provide specific guidelines tailored to your surgery.

What are the potential benefits of anterior hip replacement surgery compared to other approaches in the long term?

Long-term benefits of anterior hip replacement include reduced risk of dislocation, faster recovery, and potentially improved functional outcomes. However, research on long-term outcomes is ongoing.

How frequently will I need follow-up appointments after surgery, and what will these involve?

Follow-up appointments are typically scheduled in the weeks and months following surgery to monitor healing, assess range of motion, and address any concerns. Your surgeon will determine the frequency based on your progress.

What measures are taken during surgery to minimize the risk of infection?

Sterile techniques, antibiotic prophylaxis, and meticulous wound care are employed to minimize the risk of infection during surgery. Additionally, surgical facilities adhere to strict protocols to maintain a sterile environment.

Are there any factors that could increase the likelihood of needing revision surgery in the future after anterior hip replacement?

Factors such as implant wear, instability, and osteolysis (bone loss) may increase the likelihood of needing revision surgery in the future. Regular follow-up appointments and adherence to postoperative instructions can help monitor and manage these risks.

Can you explain the role of X-rays during the procedure and in postoperative assessment?

X-rays are used intraoperatively to assess implant positioning and ensure accurate placement. Postoperatively, X-rays are utilized to evaluate implant stability, detect any abnormalities, and monitor healing progress.

How do you determine the appropriate size and positioning of the implant during surgery?

Surgical techniques, preoperative imaging, and intraoperative assessments are used to select the appropriate implant size and position based on the patient’s anatomy and specific surgical requirements.

What criteria do you use to assess the success of anterior hip replacement surgery?

Success is typically evaluated based on pain relief, functional improvement, implant stability, and patient satisfaction. Long-term outcomes, including implant survival rates, are also considered indicators of success.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or precautions I should take after surgery to prolong the longevity of the hip replacement?

Maintaining a healthy weight, engaging in regular low-impact exercise, and avoiding high-impact activities can help prolong the longevity of the hip replacement. Your surgeon may provide additional recommendations based on your individual circumstances.

What ongoing support or resources are available to patients undergoing anterior hip replacement surgery, both during recovery and in the long term?

Patients have access to various resources, including physical therapy services, educational materials, and support groups, to assist them during recovery and beyond. Your healthcare team can provide guidance on accessing these resources.

What questions should I ask my surgeon before undergoing hip replacement surgery for hip dysplasia?

  • Before undergoing hip replacement surgery for hip dysplasia, it’s important to ask your surgeon a variety of questions to ensure you have a thorough understanding of the procedure, expected outcomes, and postoperative care. Some questions to consider may include:
  • What are the potential risks and benefits of hip replacement surgery in my case?
  • What surgical approach and implant options are available, and which do you recommend for me?
  • What is the expected timeline for recovery and return to normal activities?
  • How many hip replacement surgeries for hip dysplasia have you performed, and what is your success rate?
  • What postoperative precautions or restrictions will I need to follow, and for how long?
  • How will pain management be addressed during and after surgery?
  • Can you provide information about the hospital or surgical facility where the procedure will take place?
  • Do you have any patient testimonials or outcomes data that I can review?
  • These are just a few examples of questions you may want to ask your surgeon. Feel free to ask any additional questions or seek clarification on any concerns you may have about the surgery or recovery process.

Can physical activity or exercise worsen hip dysplasia symptoms, or is it beneficial?

Physical activity and exercise can play a beneficial role in managing hip dysplasia symptoms by improving muscle strength, joint stability, and overall function. However, certain high-impact or strenuous activities may exacerbate symptoms or increase the risk of joint injury, particularly in advanced cases of dysplasia. It’s essential to engage in activities that are appropriate for your individual condition and to consult with a healthcare provider or physical therapist before starting a new exercise regimen.

Are there any dietary changes or nutritional guidelines that can benefit hip dysplasia patients?

While there are no specific dietary changes or nutritional guidelines tailored specifically to hip dysplasia, maintaining a balanced diet rich in essential nutrients such as calcium, vitamin D, and protein can support overall bone health and joint function. If you have specific dietary concerns or medical conditions, it’s advisable to consult with a registered dietitian or healthcare provider for personalized recommendations.

How often should I follow up with my healthcare provider after hip replacement surgery?

Following hip replacement surgery, your healthcare provider will typically schedule regular follow-up appointments to monitor your recovery progress, assess joint function, and address any concerns or complications. The frequency of follow-up visits may vary depending on individual factors and surgical outcomes, but generally, appointments are scheduled at specific intervals during the first year post-surgery and may become less frequent as you progress.

Are there any long-term consequences or considerations I should be aware of after hip replacement surgery?

After hip replacement surgery, long-term considerations may include the need for periodic follow-up appointments, monitoring for implant wear or loosening, and ongoing maintenance of joint health through regular exercise, weight management, and adherence to postoperative precautions.

While hip replacement surgery can provide significant and lasting relief from hip dysplasia symptoms, it’s essential to maintain a healthy lifestyle and follow your surgeon’s recommendations for long-term success.

How can I manage pain and discomfort associated with hip dysplasia while waiting for surgery?

Pain management strategies for hip dysplasia may include over-the-counter or prescription medications such as NSAIDs, acetaminophen, or muscle relaxants, as well as hot or cold therapy, gentle stretching exercises, and activity modification. Your healthcare provider can help develop a personalized pain management plan based on your specific needs and preferences.

Are there any alternative treatments or therapies I should consider before opting for surgery?

Before undergoing surgery, alternative treatments for hip dysplasia may include medications for pain management, physical therapy, assistive devices such as braces or orthotics, and lifestyle modifications. It’s essential to explore conservative options thoroughly before considering surgery, with guidance from a healthcare provider.

What are the expected outcomes or success rates of hip replacement surgery for hip dysplasia?

Overall, hip replacement surgery for hip dysplasia is associated with high success rates and significant improvements in pain relief, function, and quality of life. Success rates may vary depending on factors such as patient age, severity of dysplasia, surgical technique, and implant selection.

Are there any restrictions on activities or movements I should follow after hip replacement surgery?

Following hip replacement surgery, patients are usually advised to avoid high-impact activities, heavy lifting, and excessive bending or twisting of the hip joint. Specific activity restrictions may vary depending on surgical approach, implant type, and individual factors, and should be discussed with your surgeon.

How long does it typically take to recover from hip replacement surgery for hip dysplasia?

Recovery from hip replacement surgery varies from patient to patient but typically involves a period of restricted activity followed by gradual return to normal function. While some improvement may be noticed immediately after surgery, full recovery may take several months, with continued improvements over the following year.

Is there an optimal age or time to undergo hip replacement surgery for hip dysplasia?

The optimal timing for hip replacement surgery depends on various factors, including the severity of symptoms, functional limitations, overall health, and individual preferences. In general, surgery may be considered when conservative treatments fail to provide adequate relief and symptoms significantly impact daily life.

What are the potential risks or complications associated with hip replacement surgery for hip dysplasia?

Risks and complications of hip replacement surgery for hip dysplasia include infection, blood clots, dislocation, nerve injury, leg length inequality, implant loosening or wear, and rare but serious complications such as blood vessel injury or fracture. It’s essential to discuss these risks with your surgeon before undergoing surgery.

Can physical therapy help manage hip dysplasia symptoms, and what does a typical therapy regimen involve?

Yes, physical therapy can be an integral part of managing hip dysplasia symptoms. A physical therapist can design a tailored exercise program to strengthen hip muscles, improve flexibility, and optimize joint mechanics. Therapy may also include manual techniques, modalities such as heat or ice, and education on activity modification.

How does hip dysplasia impact daily activities and quality of life?

Hip dysplasia can significantly impact daily activities and quality of life, causing pain, stiffness, and limitations in mobility. Activities such as walking, climbing stairs, or getting in and out of chairs may become challenging, affecting overall function and well-being.

Are there any medications or supplements that can help slow the progression of hip dysplasia?

While medications and supplements cannot directly alter hip anatomy, certain treatments may help manage symptoms and improve overall joint health. These may include nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs (NSAIDs) for pain relief, as well as calcium and vitamin D supplements to support bone health.

Is there a genetic component to hip dysplasia, and should I be concerned about passing it on to future generations?

There is evidence of a genetic component to hip dysplasia, with certain genetic factors contributing to an increased risk of developing the condition. If you have a family history of hip dysplasia or related conditions, it may be prudent to discuss genetic counseling with a healthcare provider when considering future family planning.

What imaging tests are used to diagnose hip dysplasia, and how accurate are they?

Imaging tests such as X-rays, CT scans, and MRIs are commonly used to diagnose hip dysplasia. X-rays are often the initial imaging modality and can provide detailed information about hip anatomy and alignment. CT scans and MRIs may offer additional insight, particularly in complex cases or to assess soft tissue structures.

Can hip dysplasia affect both hips, or is it typically isolated to one side?

Hip dysplasia can affect one or both hips, although it may be more common for dysplasia to occur asymmetrically, with one hip being more severely affected than the other. Bilateral hip dysplasia requires careful evaluation and management of both hips.

Are there specific risk factors that increase the likelihood of developing hip dysplasia?

Risk factors for hip dysplasia include family history, breech birth, firstborn status, female gender, and certain musculoskeletal conditions such as connective tissue disorders. Additionally, environmental factors such as swaddling techniques may contribute to hip dysplasia in infancy.

How likely is it for hip dysplasia to progress to the point of needing surgical intervention?

The likelihood of hip dysplasia progressing to the point of needing surgery varies depending on factors such as the severity of dysplasia, age, activity level, and response to conservative treatments. In some cases, surgery may be necessary to alleviate symptoms and improve hip function.

Are there any lifestyle modifications I can make to manage hip dysplasia symptoms without surgery?

Yes, certain lifestyle modifications can help manage hip dysplasia symptoms. These may include maintaining a healthy weight, avoiding high-impact activities, practicing hip-strengthening exercises recommended by a physical therapist, and using assistive devices like canes or walkers if needed.

Can hip dysplasia be detected later in life, even if it wasn’t identified during childhood?

Yes, hip dysplasia can be detected later in life through imaging studies such as X-rays or MRIs, even if it wasn’t diagnosed in childhood. Symptoms like hip pain or discomfort may prompt further evaluation, leading to the discovery of hip dysplasia.

 

What are the early signs or symptoms that might indicate I have hip dysplasia?

Early signs of hip dysplasia may include hip pain, stiffness, or discomfort, especially during activities like walking, running, or prolonged sitting. You may also notice a reduced range of motion in the affected hip.

Are there any alternative treatment options for managing the underlying medical condition for which I require cortisone therapy, which may carry a lower risk of avascular necrosis?

Depending on the specific medical condition, there may be alternative treatment options available that carry a lower risk of avascular necrosis. These may include nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs (NSAIDs), disease-modifying antirheumatic drugs (DMARDs), physical therapy, lifestyle modifications, or surgical interventions. It’s essential to discuss these options with your healthcare provider to determine the most appropriate course of treatment for your individual circumstances.

What should I do if I experience new or worsening joint symptoms while on cortisone therapy, and how quickly should I seek medical attention?

If you experience new or worsening joint symptoms such as pain, stiffness, or decreased range of motion while on cortisone therapy, it’s important to promptly inform your healthcare provider. Depending on the severity of symptoms, they may recommend further evaluation, adjustments to cortisone dosage, or additional treatments.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or precautions I should take if I’m on cortisone therapy to minimize my risk of developing avascular necrosis?

Yes, maintaining a healthy lifestyle is crucial. This includes regular weight-bearing exercise to promote bone health, a balanced diet rich in calcium and vitamin D, avoiding excessive alcohol consumption, and cessation of smoking. Additionally, patients should follow their healthcare provider’s recommendations for cortisone use closely.

Can avascular necrosis occur in patients who have been prescribed cortisone for short-term use, such as for acute conditions or injuries?

Avascular necrosis can occur even with short-term cortisone use, although it’s less common compared to long-term use. However, patients should be monitored for symptoms, especially if they have other risk factors such as pre-existing joint disease or previous cortisone use.

Is there a specific threshold or cumulative dose of cortisone beyond which the risk of developing avascular necrosis significantly increases?

While there is no precise threshold or cumulative dose established, higher doses and prolonged use of cortisone increase the risk of avascular necrosis. Individual susceptibility factors also play a significant role. Therefore, it’s essential to use cortisone judiciously, balancing its benefits with the potential risks.

How important is it for patients on cortisone therapy to undergo regular monitoring and screening for avascular necrosis, and at what intervals should these assessments be performed?

Regular monitoring and screening for avascular necrosis are essential for patients on cortisone therapy, particularly those at higher risk due to factors such as prolonged or high-dose cortisone use. Your healthcare provider can recommend an appropriate schedule for monitoring based on your individual risk factors and medical history.

Are there any alternative treatments or medications that can be used to manage avascular necrosis in patients who need to continue cortisone therapy?

While total hip replacement remains the gold standard treatment for advanced avascular necrosis, other conservative measures such as pain management, physical therapy, and lifestyle modifications may help alleviate symptoms and slow disease progression. Your healthcare provider can help develop a comprehensive treatment plan tailored to your individual needs and circumstances.

If avascular necrosis is diagnosed while on cortisone therapy, can discontinuing the cortisone treatment help slow or halt the progression of the condition?

Discontinuing or tapering cortisone therapy may be considered as part of the treatment plan for avascular necrosis, especially if the cortisone use is identified as a contributing factor. However, this decision should be made in consultation with your healthcare provider, taking into account the underlying medical condition and potential risks of stopping cortisone therapy abruptly.

Are there any additional precautions or monitoring measures I should take if I’m on long-term cortisone therapy to reduce my risk of avascular necrosis?

In addition to regular monitoring by your healthcare provider, it’s essential to maintain a healthy lifestyle, including regular exercise and a balanced diet, to support overall bone health. Your healthcare provider may also recommend bone density testing or other screening measures to assess your risk of developing avascular necrosis.

Can avascular necrosis progress rapidly once it starts, especially in patients on cortisone therapy?

Avascular necrosis can progress at varying rates depending on individual factors such as the underlying cause, severity of cortisone use, and overall health. In some cases, avascular necrosis may progress rapidly, particularly if not identified and managed early.

Are there any signs or symptoms that indicate I may be developing avascular necrosis while on cortisone therapy?

Symptoms such as persistent joint pain, stiffness, or difficulty bearing weight on the affected joint may indicate the development of avascular necrosis. It’s important to promptly report any new or worsening symptoms to your healthcare provider for evaluation.

Can avascular necrosis occur after receiving cortisone injections directly into the affected joint?

While less common than with systemic corticosteroid use, avascular necrosis can still occur as a complication of cortisone injections, especially when administered repeatedly or in high doses. It’s essential to discuss the potential risks and benefits of cortisone injections with your healthcare provider.

Are there specific guidelines for cortisone dosage and duration of treatment to minimize the risk of avascular necrosis?

Yes, healthcare providers typically aim to prescribe the lowest effective dose of cortisone for the shortest duration necessary to manage the underlying medical condition. Following recommended guidelines can help minimize the risk of developing avascular necrosis.

What are the potential complications or risks associated with total hip replacement surgery?

Potential complications of total hip replacement surgery include infection, blood clots, dislocation of the implant, implant wear or loosening over time, nerve injury, and leg length discrepancy. Your surgeon will discuss these risks with you in detail before the procedure.

Are there any support groups or resources available for people dealing with avascular necrosis?

Yes, there are support groups and resources available for individuals dealing with avascular necrosis. These may include online forums, local support groups, and educational materials provided by organizations such as the Arthritis Foundation and the National Osteonecrosis Foundation. Your healthcare provider can help you access these resources.

How successful is total hip replacement in relieving pain and restoring mobility for patients with avascular necrosis?

Total hip replacement is highly successful in relieving pain and restoring mobility for patients with avascular necrosis. The procedure involves replacing the damaged hip joint with an artificial implant, which can significantly improve quality of life for individuals with this condition.

If I develop avascular necrosis, what are the chances that I’ll need a total hip replacement?

The likelihood of needing a total hip replacement for avascular necrosis depends on factors such as the severity of the condition, the extent of joint damage, and your overall health. Your healthcare provider will evaluate these factors and discuss the most appropriate treatment options for you.

Are there any dietary changes or supplements that may help prevent avascular necrosis?

While there are no specific dietary changes or supplements proven to prevent avascular necrosis, maintaining a balanced diet rich in calcium and vitamin D can support overall bone health. However, it’s essential to consult with your healthcare provider before starting any new dietary supplements.

How often should I have imaging tests like X-rays or MRIs to monitor for avascular necrosis if I’m on long-term corticosteroid therapy?

The frequency of imaging tests such as X-rays or MRIs for monitoring avascular necrosis depends on various factors, including the duration of corticosteroid therapy and the presence of symptoms. Your healthcare provider will recommend the appropriate imaging schedule based on your individual circumstances.

Are there any warning signs or symptoms of avascular necrosis that I should watch out for?

Common warning signs and symptoms of avascular necrosis include joint pain, stiffness, limited range of motion, and difficulty walking. If you experience any of these symptoms, it’s important to consult with your healthcare provider for further evaluation.

What lifestyle changes can I make to reduce my risk of avascular necrosis if I need to continue taking corticosteroids?

Lifestyle changes that can help reduce the risk of avascular necrosis include maintaining a healthy weight, avoiding excessive alcohol consumption, avoiding smoking, and engaging in regular physical activity. It’s also important to follow your healthcare provider’s recommendations regarding corticosteroid use.

Can avascular necrosis occur in other joints besides the hip?

Yes, avascular necrosis can occur in other joints besides the hip, such as the knee, shoulder, and ankle. However, the hip is the most commonly affected joint, especially in cases related to corticosteroid use.

Are there any alternative medications or treatments that can be used to manage my condition without increasing the risk of avascular necrosis?

There are alternative medications and treatments available for managing various conditions without the risk of avascular necrosis. These options depend on the specific medical condition being treated and should be discussed with your healthcare provider.

How long does it typically take for avascular necrosis to develop after starting corticosteroid treatment?

Avascular necrosis (AVN) can develop within a few months to several years after starting corticosteroid treatment. The duration varies depending on factors such as the dosage and duration of corticosteroid use, as well as individual predisposing factors.

How effective is stem cell therapy compared to other treatments for avascular necrosis of the hip, such as core decompression or joint replacement surgery?

Stem cell therapy is a relatively newer approach for treating avascular necrosis of the hip, and its effectiveness compared to traditional treatments like core decompression or joint replacement surgery is still being evaluated. While some studies and clinical trials have shown promising results in terms of pain relief and improvement in hip function, more research is needed to determine the long-term outcomes and effectiveness of stem cell therapy.

Additionally, the success of any treatment depends on various factors such as the stage of the disease, the patient’s overall health, and the expertise of the healthcare provider performing the procedure. It’s essential to discuss the potential benefits and risks of each treatment option with your orthopedic surgeon to determine the most appropriate course of action for your specific condition.

Are there any risks or complications associated with stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip?

As with any medical procedure, there are potential risks and complications associated with stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip. These can include infection at the injection site, bleeding, allergic reactions to anesthesia or other medications used during the procedure, and rare but serious adverse events such as damage to surrounding tissues or nerves.

Additionally, while stem cell therapy is generally considered safe, there is still ongoing research to fully understand its long-term effects and efficacy for treating avascular necrosis. It’s essential to discuss potential risks and benefits with your healthcare provider before undergoing any treatment.

How long does it typically take to see results from stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip?

The timeline for seeing results from stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip can vary depending on several factors, including the severity of the condition, the individual patient’s response to treatment, and whether the therapy is combined with other interventions such as core decompression. In some cases, patients may begin to experience improvements in symptoms within a few weeks to months after the procedure, as the injected stem cells work to repair damaged bone tissue and promote new blood vessel growth.

However, it’s essential to note that stem cell therapy is not a quick fix, and full regeneration of the affected bone may take several months to a year or longer. Regular follow-up appointments with your healthcare provider can help track progress and adjust treatment plans as needed.

Are there any risks or potential complications associated with stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip?

As with any medical procedure, there are potential risks and complications associated with stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip. These may include infection at the injection site, allergic reactions to anesthesia or other medications used during the procedure, and the possibility of inadequate or incomplete healing of the affected bone tissue.

Additionally, there may be a risk of unintended effects on surrounding tissues or organs, although such occurrences are rare when the procedure is performed by experienced medical professionals using proper techniques and precautions. It’s essential for patients to discuss these potential risks with their healthcare provider before undergoing treatment and to follow all pre- and post-procedure instructions carefully to minimize the likelihood of complications

Are there any age restrictions or limitations for undergoing stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip?

Stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip is generally considered safe and effective across a wide range of age groups. However, the suitability of the treatment may vary based on individual factors such as overall health, bone density, and the extent of hip joint damage. It’s essential for patients to undergo a comprehensive evaluation by a healthcare provider specializing in orthopedics to determine if they are suitable candidates for stem cell therapy.

How long does it typically take to see results after undergoing stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip?

In most cases, patients may start to notice improvements in their symptoms within a few weeks to months after undergoing stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip. However, the exact timeline for experiencing significant relief can vary depending on factors such as the extent of bone damage, individual healing response, and adherence to post-procedure rehabilitation protocols. It’s essential for patients to maintain regular follow-up appointments with their healthcare provider to monitor progress and adjust treatment as needed.

Are there any contraindications or medical conditions that would make a patient ineligible for stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis?

Patients with active infections, certain blood disorders, or a history of cancer may be ineligible for stem cell therapy due to increased risks or potential interference with treatment outcomes. Each patient’s medical history is carefully evaluated to determine candidacy.

What measures are taken to ensure the safety and sterility of the stem cell harvesting and injection process?

Strict protocols are followed to maintain sterility during stem cell harvesting and injection procedures. This includes using a sterile environment, proper disinfection of equipment, and adherence to aseptic techniques to minimize the risk of infection.

Can stem cell therapy be performed on both hips simultaneously, or is it typically done one hip at a time?

Stem cell therapy can be performed on both hips simultaneously if both are affected by avascular necrosis. However, the decision to treat one or both hips at the same time depends on factors such as the patient’s overall health and the extent of the disease.

Are there different types of stem cells used in therapy for avascular necrosis, and if so, how do they differ in terms of effectiveness and safety?

The most commonly used stem cells for avascular necrosis are bone marrow-derived mesenchymal stem cells. These have shown effectiveness in promoting bone regeneration and have a favorable safety profile compared to other types of stem cells.

Is stem cell therapy covered by insurance for the treatment of avascular necrosis, or is it considered an elective procedure?

Coverage for stem cell therapy varies depending on the patient’s insurance plan and the specific circumstances of their condition. While some insurance providers may cover it for certain indications, others may consider it elective and not covered.

What is the typical recovery timeline following stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis, and when can patients expect to see improvements in symptoms?

Patients may experience gradual improvements in symptoms over several weeks to months following stem cell therapy. However, individual recovery timelines can vary based on factors such as the extent of bone damage and the patient’s overall health.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or dietary recommendations that can enhance the effectiveness of stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis?

Maintaining a healthy lifestyle with regular exercise and a balanced diet rich in nutrients essential for bone health can support the effectiveness of stem cell therapy. Avoiding smoking and excessive alcohol consumption is also advisable.

How soon after diagnosis should stem cell therapy be initiated for avascular necrosis, and is there an optimal window of opportunity for treatment?

Early intervention with stem cell therapy is preferred, ideally in the early stages of avascular necrosis before significant bone collapse occurs. However, it can still be beneficial in later stages to slow disease progression and alleviate symptoms.

What criteria are used to determine if a patient is a suitable candidate for stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis?

Patient selection criteria typically include factors such as the stage of avascular necrosis, overall health status, response to conservative treatments, and absence of contraindications like active infection or cancer.

Can stem cell therapy be used in combination with other treatments, such as medication or physical therapy, for avascular necrosis of the hip?

Yes, stem cell therapy can be complemented by other treatments like medication for pain management and physical therapy for rehabilitation. Combining therapies may enhance overall outcomes and promote better functional recovery.

Is stem cell therapy considered a permanent solution for avascular necrosis, or are repeat treatments often necessary?

Stem cell therapy can provide long-term relief and potentially halt the progression of avascular necrosis. However, repeat treatments may be necessary for some patients, especially if the condition progresses or if symptoms recur over time.

What are the potential risks or complications associated with stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis?

While stem cell therapy is generally considered safe, potential risks include infection, bleeding, and allergic reactions. Additionally, there is a theoretical risk of tumor formation, although this is extremely rare.

Are there any age restrictions or limitations on who can undergo stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis of the hip?

There are typically no strict age restrictions for stem cell therapy in avascular necrosis. However, candidacy depends more on the patient’s overall health status, severity of the condition, and response to other treatments rather than age alone.

How effective is stem cell therapy compared to other treatments for avascular necrosis of the hip, such as core decompression or total hip replacement?

Stem cell therapy has shown promising results in promoting bone regeneration and reducing symptoms in early stages of avascular necrosis. Compared to other treatments, it may offer a less invasive option with the potential to delay or avoid the need for total hip replacement.

Are there any alternative or complementary therapies that patients can explore alongside traditional medical treatments for avascular necrosis of the hip?

While some patients may find relief from complementary therapies such as acupuncture or chiropractic care, it’s essential to discuss these options with a healthcare provider to ensure they complement conventional treatments effectively.

What steps can patients take to optimize their recovery and improve the success of core decompression surgery?

Following post-operative instructions, maintaining a healthy lifestyle, attending physical therapy sessions, and attending follow-up appointments are essential for optimal recovery.

Is avascular necrosis of the hip more prevalent in certain demographic groups or populations with specific genetic predispositions?

Certain genetic factors may predispose individuals to avascular necrosis, but the condition can occur in people of all demographics.

What are the typical costs associated with core decompression surgery, and does insurance typically cover the procedure?

Costs can vary depending on factors such as hospital fees, surgeon fees, and post-operative care, and insurance coverage may vary based on individual policies.

Are there any occupational or lifestyle modifications that patients should consider after undergoing core decompression surgery?

Depending on their occupation and activities, patients may need to avoid high-impact or strenuous activities to protect the hip joint and aid in recovery.

How often should patients undergo follow-up imaging or clinical evaluations after core decompression surgery to monitor disease progression?

Follow-up frequency may vary but is typically every few months initially, then less frequently if the disease remains stable.

What are the potential complications associated with long-term use of medications to manage avascular necrosis symptoms, such as nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs (NSAIDs)?

Long-term NSAID use may increase the risk of gastrointestinal bleeding, kidney damage, and cardiovascular events, so careful monitoring is necessary.

Are there any emerging treatments or research advancements in the field of avascular necrosis that patients should be aware of?

Research into new treatment modalities, such as stem cell therapy or biologic agents, is ongoing, but further studies are needed to assess their efficacy and safety.

How does avascular necrosis of the hip affect a patient’s quality of life, particularly in terms of mobility and pain management?

Avascular necrosis can significantly impact mobility and cause chronic pain, affecting daily activities and overall quality of life.

Are there any specific rehabilitation exercises or physical therapy regimens recommended after core decompression surgery?

Yes, physical therapy plays a crucial role in recovery and may include exercises to improve hip strength, flexibility, and range of motion.

What are the long-term outcomes of core decompression surgery compared to other surgical interventions, such as total hip replacement?

Long-term outcomes can vary, but core decompression may delay or avoid the need for hip replacement in some patients, while others may eventually require joint replacement.

Can core decompression surgery be performed bilaterally (on both hips) simultaneously, or is it typically done one hip at a time?

Bilateral core decompression surgery can be performed in select cases, but the decision depends on factors such as the patient’s overall health and surgical risk.

What are the factors that determine whether a patient is a suitable candidate for core decompression surgery?

Factors such as the stage of avascular necrosis, the extent of bone damage, overall health, and lifestyle factors are considered when determining candidacy for core decompression.

Are there any dietary or nutritional recommendations that can support bone health and potentially reduce the risk of avascular necrosis recurrence?

Maintaining a balanced diet rich in calcium and vitamin D may support bone health, but specific dietary recommendations may vary based on individual factors.

Is core decompression surgery appropriate for all patients with avascular necrosis of the hip, regardless of disease stage?

Core decompression is typically recommended for early-stage avascular necrosis, and its effectiveness may diminish as the disease progresses.

Can avascular necrosis of the hip be managed with non-surgical treatments alone?

In early stages, non-surgical treatments such as medication, physical therapy, and lifestyle modifications may help manage symptoms.

How does core decompression surgery differ from other treatment options for avascular necrosis?

Core decompression involves creating tunnels in the femoral head to relieve pressure and stimulate bone repair, whereas other options may include medication or joint replacement.

What are the success rates of core decompression surgery in preventing the progression of avascular necrosis?

Success rates vary depending on the stage of the disease and individual factors, but early intervention with core decompression can significantly slow or halt disease progression.

How long does it typically take to recover from core decompression surgery?

Recovery can vary, but patients typically begin weight-bearing activities within a few weeks and may return to normal activities within a few months.

What are the success rates of core decompression surgery in preventing the progression of avascular necrosis?

Success rates vary depending on the stage of the disease and individual factors, but early intervention with core decompression can significantly slow or halt disease progression.

How long does it typically take to recover from core decompression surgery?

Recovery can vary, but patients typically begin weight-bearing activities within a few weeks and may return to normal activities within a few months.

Are there any potential complications associated with core decompression surgery?

Complications are rare but can include infection, bleeding, or failure to relieve symptoms if the disease is advanced.

What imaging tests are used to diagnose avascular necrosis of the hip?

X-rays, MRI scans, and bone scans are commonly used to diagnose avascular necrosis and assess the extent of bone damage.

What are the limitations of core decompression surgery in treating advanced stages of avascular necrosis?

Core decompression may be less effective in advanced stages when significant bone collapse has occurred, and joint replacement surgery may be necessary.

What steps can individuals take to advocate for themselves and ensure they receive comprehensive care for avascular necrosis, including access to specialist care and ongoing monitoring?

Individuals with avascular necrosis can advocate for themselves by seeking care from healthcare professionals experienced in managing the condition, educating themselves about treatment options, and actively participating in their treatment plan. It’s essential to communicate openly with healthcare providers, ask questions, and seek second opinions if necessary to ensure comprehensive care.

Are there any emerging treatments or research advancements in the field of avascular necrosis that show promise for improving outcomes or reducing disease progression?

Researchers are continually exploring new treatment modalities and research advancements in avascular necrosis, including stem cell therapy, gene therapy, and tissue engineering techniques. While these approaches are still in the experimental stages, they hold promise for future treatment options.

What are the psychological impacts of living with avascular necrosis, and are there support resources available for affected individuals and their families?

Living with avascular necrosis can have significant psychological impacts, including anxiety, depression, and feelings of isolation. Support resources such as support groups, counseling services, and online forums can provide valuable emotional support for affected individuals and their families.

Can avascular necrosis affect children or adolescents, and if so, how does the condition manifest differently in younger individuals?

Avascular necrosis can occur in children or adolescents, typically as a result of trauma, infection, or underlying medical conditions. The condition may manifest differently in younger individuals and may require specialized treatment approaches.

What are the long-term implications of avascular necrosis, particularly in terms of joint degeneration and the need for additional surgeries?

Avascular necrosis can lead to progressive joint degeneration, which may necessitate additional surgeries such as revision hip replacement. Long-term follow-up care is essential to monitor joint health and address any complications that may arise.

Are there any restrictions or limitations on physical activity or exercise for individuals with avascular necrosis, particularly following surgical intervention?

While individuals with avascular necrosis may need to modify their physical activity level, especially during flare-ups or recovery periods, many can still engage in low-impact exercises such as swimming, walking, or cycling. However, high-impact activities may need to be avoided to prevent joint stress.

How does avascular necrosis impact the overall quality of life for affected individuals, particularly in terms of physical function and emotional well-being?

Avascular necrosis can significantly impact an individual’s quality of life by causing pain, mobility limitations, and emotional distress. However, with appropriate treatment and support, many individuals can maintain a good quality of life and continue to engage in meaningful activities.

Is there a genetic component to avascular necrosis, and are certain individuals more predisposed to developing the condition?

While avascular necrosis is not typically considered a hereditary condition, certain genetic factors may increase an individual’s susceptibility to developing the condition. Further research is needed to understand the genetic contributions to avascular necrosis fully.

Can avascular necrosis spontaneously resolve without medical intervention, especially in its early stages?

In some cases, avascular necrosis may stabilize or improve without medical intervention, particularly in its early stages. However, spontaneous resolution is rare, and most cases require medical management to prevent further progression.

Are there any alternative or complementary therapies that may help manage symptoms or improve outcomes for individuals with avascular necrosis?

Some individuals may find relief from complementary therapies such as acupuncture, chiropractic care, or herbal supplements. However, it’s important to consult with a healthcare professional before trying any alternative therapies.

How can individuals with avascular necrosis manage pain and discomfort on a day-to-day basis?

Pain management strategies may include medication, physical therapy, heat or cold therapy, and assistive devices to reduce joint stress. It’s essential for individuals to work closely with healthcare professionals to develop a personalized pain management plan.

Are there any dietary or nutritional recommendations for individuals with avascular necrosis to support bone health?

While there are no specific dietary recommendations for avascular necrosis, maintaining a balanced diet rich in calcium, vitamin D, and other essential nutrients may support overall bone health.

What is the prognosis for individuals with avascular necrosis, particularly if the condition is diagnosed in advanced stages?

The prognosis varies depending on factors such as the extent of bone damage, the effectiveness of treatment, and the patient’s overall health. Early diagnosis and appropriate treatment can help improve outcomes and quality of life.

Are there any preventive measures or screening tests available for individuals at risk of avascular necrosis?

Currently, there are no specific preventive measures or screening tests for avascular necrosis. However, early detection and management of underlying risk factors may help reduce the risk of developing the condition.

What lifestyle modifications can individuals make to reduce their risk of developing avascular necrosis?

Lifestyle modifications may include avoiding excessive alcohol consumption, maintaining a healthy weight, avoiding prolonged use of steroids, and managing underlying medical conditions that affect blood flow.

Can avascular necrosis affect other joints in the body besides the hip joint?

Yes, although avascular necrosis commonly affects the hip joint, it can also occur in other weight-bearing joints such as the knee, shoulder, and ankle.

Is there a difference in recovery time and rehabilitation between non-surgical and surgical treatment options for avascular necrosis?

Yes, surgical interventions often require a longer recovery period and more intensive rehabilitation compared to non-surgical treatments. However, the long-term benefits of surgery may outweigh these considerations.

What are the risks and potential complications associated with surgical interventions for avascular necrosis?

Risks may include infection, blood clots, implant failure, nerve injury, and postoperative stiffness. However, these risks are mitigated with careful preoperative evaluation and surgical technique.

How effective is total hip replacement in relieving pain and restoring function in patients with advanced avascular necrosis?

Total hip replacement is highly effective in relieving pain, restoring mobility, and improving quality of life in patients with advanced avascular necrosis. It involves replacing the damaged hip joint with an artificial prosthetic joint.

What surgical interventions are commonly performed for advanced cases of avascular necrosis?

Surgical options may include core decompression, bone grafting, osteotomies, or total hip replacement. The choice of surgery depends on factors such as the extent of bone damage and the patient’s overall health.

What treatment options are available for avascular necrosis, particularly in the early stages of the condition?

Non-surgical treatments may include medication (e.g., lipid-lowering drugs, anti-inflammatory drugs), physical therapy, and lifestyle modifications. Early intervention with medications and activity modifications can help slow disease progression.

How is avascular necrosis diagnosed, and at what stage is it typically detected?

Diagnosis involves a combination of medical history, physical examination, blood tests, X-rays, MRI scans, and bone scans. Unfortunately, it is often detected in advanced stages when symptoms become apparent.

What are the common symptoms experienced by individuals with avascular necrosis of the hip joint?

Common symptoms include hip pain, stiffness, limping, restricted range of motion, and difficulty performing daily activities.

Are there specific risk factors or predisposing conditions that increase the likelihood of developing avascular necrosis?

Yes, several factors such as trauma, alcoholism, steroid abuse, blood disorders, chronic liver disease, certain medications, and congenital diseases can increase the risk of avascular necrosis.

How does avascular necrosis of the hip joint impact bone health and function?

Avascular necrosis disrupts blood supply to the hip joint, leading to bone death (necrosis) and subsequent joint deterioration. This can result in pain, stiffness, and loss of mobility.

Can anterior hip replacement surgery be performed on patients with hip dysplasia or developmental abnormalities?

Anterior hip replacement surgery may be feasible for some patients with hip dysplasia or developmental abnormalities, but careful evaluation by an orthopedic surgeon experienced in complex hip reconstruction is necessary to determine the most appropriate surgical approach and implant selection.

Are there any specific recommendations for preventing falls or injuries during the recovery period?

Patients are advised to take precautions such as keeping walkways clear of obstacles, using assistive devices as needed, and following prescribed activity restrictions to minimize the risk of falls or injuries during the recovery period.

How is pain managed during the rehabilitation process after anterior hip replacement surgery?

Pain management during rehabilitation may include a combination of medications, physical therapy modalities such as ice therapy or transcutaneous electrical nerve stimulation (TENS), and gentle stretching and strengthening exercises to promote healing and mobility.

What types of assistive devices or aids are recommended during the recovery period after anterior hip replacement surgery?

Assistive devices such as walkers, crutches, or canes may be used initially to aid mobility and prevent falls during the early recovery phase. Gradual transition to walking aids and eventual independence is typically encouraged with ongoing rehabilitation.

Can patients with previous hip surgeries undergo anterior hip replacement surgery?

In many cases, patients with previous hip surgeries may still be candidates for anterior hip replacement surgery. However, the decision depends on factors such as the nature of the previous surgeries, hip anatomy, and the patient’s overall health.

Are there any lifestyle modifications or adaptations needed for patients after anterior hip replacement surgery?

While most patients can resume their usual activities after anterior hip replacement, modifications such as avoiding high-impact sports and maintaining a healthy weight may be recommended to prolong implant longevity and optimize outcomes.

What factors might indicate the need for revision surgery following anterior hip replacement?

Factors such as persistent pain, implant loosening or wear, instability, or component malposition may necessitate revision surgery. Regular follow-up appointments and monitoring of implant function are essential for early detection of potential issues.

How soon after surgery can patients resume normal activities such as driving and household chores?

The timing for resuming normal activities varies among patients and depends on factors such as surgical approach, individual healing, and postoperative rehabilitation progress. Patients should follow their surgeon’s guidance regarding activity progression.

Can anterior hip replacement surgery be performed on patients with osteoporosis?

Anterior hip replacement surgery can be performed on patients with osteoporosis, but careful consideration of bone quality and potential implant stability is necessary. Bone density assessments and consultation with a bone health specialist may be warranted in such cases.

Are there any restrictions on bending, twisting, or lifting following anterior hip replacement surgery?

Initially, patients are advised to avoid excessive bending or twisting of the hip joint and heavy lifting to prevent strain on the surgical site. Specific activity restrictions may vary depending on individual patient factors and surgical outcomes.

What measures are taken to minimize postoperative pain and discomfort after anterior hip replacement surgery?

Various pain management techniques are employed, including regional anesthesia, oral or intravenous pain medications, and non-pharmacological interventions such as ice therapy and positioning aids. Multimodal pain management approaches are often used to optimize patient comfort.

How are patients monitored for complications during the recovery period after anterior hip replacement surgery?

Patients are closely monitored postoperatively for signs of complications such as infection, blood clots, or implant instability. Regular follow-up appointments and imaging studies may be conducted to assess healing and implant function.

Can anterior hip replacement surgery be performed on patients with severe hip deformities or abnormalities?

Anterior hip replacement surgery may be feasible for some patients with severe hip deformities or abnormalities, but careful preoperative planning and assessment are necessary to ensure optimal outcomes.

What are the potential long-term effects or complications of anterior hip replacement surgery?

Long-term complications may include implant wear, loosening, or dislocation, which could necessitate revision surgery. However, with proper implant selection, surgical technique, and postoperative care, the risk of complications is minimized.

How long do patients typically stay in the hospital following anterior hip replacement surgery?

Hospital stays vary but are often shorter compared to traditional approaches, typically ranging from 1 to 3 days. Early mobilization and rehabilitation are key components of the recovery process.

Can anterior hip replacement surgery be performed on patients with metal allergies?

Alternative implant materials may be available for patients with metal allergies, allowing anterior hip replacement surgery to be safely performed while minimizing the risk of allergic reactions.

What type of anesthesia is typically used for anterior hip replacement surgery, and are there any alternatives?

Regional anesthesia (e.g., spinal or epidural) or general anesthesia are commonly used. Patient factors and preferences are considered when selecting the most appropriate anesthesia method.

Are there any dietary supplements or vitamins recommended to support healing after anterior hip replacement surgery?

While not universally prescribed, supplements such as vitamin D and calcium may support bone health and aid in the healing process. However, individual patient needs should be assessed.

How soon after surgery can patients expect to see improvement in their hip pain and mobility?

Many patients experience immediate relief from hip pain following surgery. Improvement in mobility typically progresses over several weeks as swelling decreases and tissues heal.

What measures are taken to prevent infection during and after anterior hip replacement surgery?

Strict adherence to sterile surgical techniques, antibiotic prophylaxis before surgery, and meticulous wound care postoperatively are essential in minimizing the risk of infection.

Are there any specific exercises or activities to avoid after anterior hip replacement surgery?

Initially, patients should avoid high-impact activities and strenuous exercises that put excessive stress on the hip joint. Physical therapy will guide patients on appropriate exercises for rehabilitation.

Can anterior hip replacement surgery be performed on patients with hip fractures?

In certain cases, anterior hip replacement can be performed on patients with hip fractures, depending on the fracture type and patient’s overall health. It’s essential to assess each case individually to determine the most suitable approach.

What are the potential risks or complications specific to anterior hip replacement surgery?

Potential risks include injury to nearby nerves and blood vessels, increased risk of fracture during surgery, and implant malpositioning. However, these risks are minimized with careful surgical technique and proper patient selection.

How does the recovery time for anterior hip replacement compare to traditional approaches?

Recovery time for anterior hip replacement is typically shorter compared to traditional approaches due to less disruption of muscles and soft tissues. Patients often experience faster mobilization and return to normal activities.

How can one prepare their home environment for post-surgery recovery?

Preparing the home may involve removing trip hazards, installing handrails or grab bars, and arranging for assistance with daily tasks if needed.

Can hip replacement surgery be performed on patients with other underlying health conditions?

Yes, but the patient’s overall health and the severity of their other conditions will be considered in determining surgical candidacy and planning.

Are there any specific precautions to prevent infection after surgery?

Precautions may include proper wound care, antibiotic prophylaxis, and avoiding environments where infection risk is high.

Can physical therapy be continued at home, and if so, how?

Yes, physical therapy exercises prescribed by a therapist can often be continued at home, with guidance on proper technique and progression.

What should one do if they experience unusual symptoms after hip replacement surgery?

It’s important to contact the surgeon or healthcare provider if experiencing unusual symptoms such as increased pain, swelling, or signs of infection.

How soon after surgery can one expect to resume normal daily activities?

Normal activities can usually be resumed gradually as tolerated, with guidance from the healthcare team.

Are there any restrictions on flying after hip replacement surgery?

It’s generally safe to fly after hip replacement surgery, but it’s recommended to wait at least 4 to 6 weeks and take precautions such as moving and stretching during the flight.

What is the typical length of hospital stay for hip replacement surgery?

Hospital stays typically range from 1 to 4 days, depending on individual recovery progress and surgical approach.

Are there any alternatives to hip replacement surgery?

Alternatives may include conservative treatments such as physical therapy, medications, injections, or other surgical procedures depending on the specific condition.

How often should the artificial hip joint be checked or monitored after surgery?

Regular follow-up appointments with the surgeon are typically scheduled to monitor the artificial joint’s function and detect any potential issues early.

Are there any specific exercises or activities to maintain hip health in the long term post-surgery?

Regular low-impact exercises such as walking, swimming, and cycling can help maintain hip health and overall mobility in the long term after surgery.

What is a Bunion? What is Hallux Valgus?

A bunion is a bony bump that forms on the joint at the base of the big toe. It occurs when the big toe pushes against the next toe, forcing the joint of the big toe to get larger and stick out. This condition is often associated with the misalignment of the bones in the foot, leading to the formation of the bunion.

This is also called hallux valgus deformity. Over time the metatarsal head (bony bump) will tend to drift and become more prominent.

What are the symptoms of a bunion?

Symptoms of bunions may include pain, swelling, redness, and restricted movement of the big toe. In some cases, bunions may not cause any discomfort, but they can still affect the alignment of the toes and the overall structure of the foot.

Patients with bunions or hallux valgus will tend to feel pain around the prominence on the inside of their big toes. The presence of this bump cause pressure related symptoms with footwear. It may be difficult to tolerate normally sized shoes. Patients will tend to also have pain in between the 1 st and 2 nd toe spaces. This is due to dislocation of tendons as a result of the deformity.

What causes a bunion?

Bunions can be caused by various factors, including genetics, improper footwear, and certain foot conditions. High-heeled shoes and narrow-toed shoes can contribute to the development or worsening of bunions by squeezing the toes together. The pressure on the joint can lead to inflammation, pain, and the characteristic bony bump.

How do you diagnose a bunion / Hallux valgus?

Most bunion are diagnosed on clinical examination and X-rays.

What criteria is used to diagnose hallux valgus (Bunion)?

Your foot has a normal amount of outward angulation at the big toes joint. Less than 15 degrees is considered normal. This is called a Hallux Valgus Angle. 15-30 degrees is considered moderate deformity. More than 30 degrees is considered severe deformity. More than 40 degrees is considered very severe deformity.

We also use a measurement called a intermetatarsal angle. This is also elevated in hallux valgus deformity. Normally it is less than 9 degrees, but it can be elevated in hallux valgus. Treatment options change depending on the severity of your deformity.

What are treatment options for a bunion? Is there any treatment for bunions?

Treatment options for a bunions / Hallux Valgus include operative and non operative options. The goal of treatment is to reduce pain, increase mobility, and restore function. We recommend all patients trial non-operative options prior to surgery. This includes pain management with acetaminophen or anti-inflammatories. Using appropriate footwear can make a difference. This includes shoes with wide and open toe boxes. You want shoes that will be accommodative of other foot deformities you may have. You can try spacers (silicone pads) to help with rubbing. There are low profile braces that can help correct the position of the toes.

These can sometime be useful for a period of time. If you have neighboring foot deformities (flat feet or high arches), it may be useful to get a pair of custom orthotics.

What are non-operative treatments for a bunion? What is the treatment for bunions without surgery?

We recommend all patients trial non-operative options prior to surgery. This includes pain management with acetaminophen or anti-inflammatories. Using appropriate footwear can make a difference. This includes shoes with wide and open toe boxes. You want shoes that will be accommodative of other foot deformities you may have. You can try spacers (silicone pads) to help with rubbing. There are low profile braces that can help correct the position of the toes. These can sometime be useful for a period of time. If you have neighboring foot deformities (flat feet or high arches), it may be useful to get a pair of custom orthotics.

Do non-surgical bunion treatments work?

In most cases of hallux valgus / bunions the deformity tends to get worse and worse. This will likely happen over years. As this occurs, your pain will tend to be more frequent and more severe. Non-operative treatment can help in less severe cases of hallux valgus. As the deformity worsens, as symptoms progress, non-operative measures are more likely to fail. Surgery is more likely indicated in severe cases.

What surgeries are done for a bunion?

The type of surgery done for a bunion depends on several factors. Additionally, there are multiple options for each type / severity deformity. Outcomes for these options are similar, assuming the correct surgery is done for the type of deformity.

For mild deformities, tightening the soft tissues on the inside of the bump, and shaving down the bone, may be adequate.

For moderate deformities, osteotomy (cut and re-align) of the 1 st metatarsal bone or fusion of the first TMT joint are usually indicated. This may be combined with an osteotomy of the proximal phalanx and soft tissue releases depending on severity of the deformity

For very severe deformities fusion procedures are usually indicated. However, osteotomies can be attempted to try and salvage the joint and prevent fusion of the 1 st metatarsal phalangeal joint. This is done with the goals of preserving motion. However, if there is arthritis of the 1 st metatarsal phalangeal joint, a fusion is often indicated.

Speak to one of our surgeons to discuss which surgeries are right for you.

What to expect when having bunion surgery?

The surgery itself typically takes 1-2h and can be done as an outpatient procedure. You go home the same day in most cases.

Following surgery, you will have a dressing on your incision and a cast on your foot. Ideally the area should remain completely dry until the staples / sutures are removed (2-3 weeks after surgery). We see you at 2 weeks after surgery to remove sutures and change the cast. You may go into a pneumatic boot at this stage.

Surgery is painful. Most of the pain is experienced in the first few days. We give you strong pain medication and a pain management plan to address this. Swelling management is paramount. The foot will swell greatly after foot surgery. Icing and elevation is imperative. After the first week the pain tends to improve rapidly. I anticipate at two weeks the pain is much better. At 6 weeks most the pain should be gone.

Bones take approx. 6 weeks to heal enough that they will tolerate weight bearing. We typically keep you non-weight bearing for 4-6 weeks. Swelling may be present for 6+ months after surgery. Eventually this returns to normal levels.

What is the best treatment for bunions?

This depends on the severity of deformity. Most surgeons will trial non operative measures. If these are not helpful for 3-6 months of treatment, surgery is typically indicated. There are several surgical options. As your surgeon which option is best for your specific deformity.

What is the latest treatment for bunions?

There are several exciting new developments in the world of bunions. Lapiplasty is a new system that uses special guides / jigs to perform a Lapidus procedure (fusion of the 1 st TMT joint), allowing for correction of the deformity. It utilizes some principles from the knee replacement and hip replacement realm, to systematically improve bunion outcomes. May patients report excellent outcomes after this procedure. They utilize fill incision but has
special plating system to help mobilize the patient faster.

Minimally invasive bunion correction is also an exciting development over the last few years. This involves using small burrs to make bone cuts through small incisions. This allows us to keep incision small, and recovery quick. Outcomes from these procedures are excellent. Patients tend to be very happy.

Both of these types of procedures offer excellent outcomes, improved patient satisfaction, and enhanced recovery. Ask our surgeons which procedure is right for you.

Do bunion treatments work?

Vast majority of patient undergoing bunion surgery report improved pain, better function, more ability to weight bear, better footwear tolerance, and excellent satisfaction with bunion surgery.

When the right surgery is done for the deformity you have, outcomes are great. Ask one of our surgeons if you are a candidate.

See this excellent study by the American Orthopedic Foot and Ankle Society
https://journals.sagepub.com/doi/abs/10.1177/107110070102201205

Do over the counter bunion treatments work?

Over the counter bunion braces can help correct the deformity for a period of time. These braces typically help by countering your foot deformity with an external brace / device. However, in most patients these deformities worsen over time. As a result, these brace stop working as the deformity gets worse.

Over the counter medication can help with pain. But it does not address the underlying mechanical problems with your foot. It may help you function better day to day. Some patients with mild deformity can go on for decades, coping in this fashion.

Orthotics and appropriate footwear can help patients with mild to moderate deformity. This is particularly true if you have high arches or flat feet. Often it helps with daily pain symptoms. Over the years the deformity tends to get worse.

Does Medicare cover bunion treatment?

Yes.

Is a hot-tub good for bunion treatment?

Heat can feel good in the moment. However, it tends to increase blood flow and results in
localized swelling as a result. This will typically make pain worse after the heat is removed.
Icing is often more helpful. However, many patients report that heat helps them with their pain.
These is no harm in trying both and seeing what works for you.

Is ice in effective of treatment for bunion pain relief?

Yes. Ice can help reduced swelling and improve pain. We recommend you try this in addition to
elevation, pain medication, and activity modification. This may be sufficient to treat your pain, if
you bunion is mild.

What is a Bunion? What is Hallux Valgus?

A bunion is a bony bump that forms on the joint at the base of the big toe. It occurs when the big toe pushes against the next toe, forcing the joint of the big toe to get larger and stick out. This
condition is often associated with the misalignment of the bones in the foot, leading to the formation of the bunion.

This is also called hallux valgus deformity. Over time the metatarsal head (bony bump) will tend to drift and become more prominent.

What do patients with a Bunion feel?

Patients with bunions or hallux valgus will tend to feel pain around the prominence on the inside of their big toes. The presence of this bump cause pressure related symptoms with footwear. It may be difficult to tolerate normally sized shoes. Patients will also tend to have pain in between the 1 st and 2 nd toe spaces. This is due to dislocation of tendons as a result of the deformity.

What are the symptoms of a bunion?

Symptoms of bunions may include pain, swelling, redness, and restricted movement of the big toe. In some cases, bunions may not cause any discomfort, but they can still affect the alignment
of the toes and the overall structure of the foot.

Patients with bunions or hallux valgus will tend to feel pain around the prominence on the inside of their big toes. The presence of this bump cause pressure related symptoms with footwear. It may be difficult to tolerate normally sized shoes. Patients will tend to also have pain in between the 1 st and 2 nd toe spaces. This is due to dislocation of tendons as a result of the deformity.

What causes a bunion?

Bunions can be caused by various factors, including genetics, improper footwear, and certain foot conditions. High-heeled shoes and narrow-toed shoes can contribute to the development or worsening of bunions by squeezing the toes together. The pressure on the joint can lead to inflammation, pain, and the characteristic bony bump.

How do you diagnose a bunion / Hallux valgus?

Most bunion are diagnosed on clinical examination and X-rays.

What criteria is used to diagnose hallux valgus (Bunion)?

Your foot has a normal amount of outward angulation at the big toes joint. Less than 15 degrees is considered normal. This is called a Hallux Valgus Angle. 15-30 degrees is considered moderate deformity. More than 30 degrees is considered severe deformity. More than 40 degrees is considered a very severe deformity.

We also use a measurement called a intermetatarsal angle. This is also elevated in hallux valgus deformity. Normally it is less than 9 degrees, but it can be elevated in hallux valgus. Treatment options change depending on the severity of your deformity.

What are treatment options for a bunion? Is there any treatment for bunions?

Treatment options for a bunions / Hallux Valgus include operative and non operative options. The goal of treatment is to reduce pain, increase mobility, and restore function. We recommend all patients trial non-operative options prior to surgery. This includes pain management with acetaminophen or anti-inflammatories. Using appropriate footwear can make a difference. This includes shoes with wide and open toe boxes. You want shoes that will be accommodative of other foot deformities you may have. You can try spacers (silicone pads) to help with rubbing. There are low profile braces that can help correct the position of the toes.

These can sometime be useful for a period of time. If you have neighboring foot deformities (flat feet or high arches), it may be useful to get a pair of custom orthotics.

What are non-operative treatments for a bunion? What is the treatment for bunions without surgery?

We recommend all patients trial non-operative options prior to surgery. This includes pain management with acetaminophen or anti-inflammatories. Using appropriate footwear can make a
difference.

This includes shoes with wide and open toe boxes. You want shoes that will be accommodative of other foot deformities you may have. You can try spacers (silicone pads) to help with rubbing.

There are low profile braces that can help correct the position of the toes. These can sometime be useful for a period of time. If you have neighboring foot deformities (flat feet or high arches), it may be useful to get a pair of custom orthotics.

Do non-surgical bunion treatments work?

In most cases of hallux valgus / bunions the deformity tends to get worse and worse. This will likely happen over years. As this occurs, your pain will tend to be more frequent and more severe.

Non-operative treatment can help in less severe cases of hallux valgus. As the deformity worsens, as symptoms progress, non-operative measures are more likely to fail. Surgery is more likely indicated in severe cases.

What is Lapiplasty Bunion Surgery?

Lapiplasty is a type of bunion correction surgery. It an exciting new type of bunion correction that utilizes special guides / jigs to re-align the foot. It is combined with release of tight soft tissue structures and tightening of lax soft tissue structures. In doing this it corrects the bunion deformity.

How does Lapiplasty work?

The bunion is caused by a rotation and abduction deformity at the tarsometatarsal joint. We make and incision here, release the joint, and make bony cuts to allow the deformity to be corrected.

We then apply places to hold it in this position, while the joint fuses. The corrects the deformity. We then make incision around the bunion to release the tight structures in between the 1 st and 2 nd toes. This can usually be done with a small incision and a releasing device. In some cases we have to make an incision over the bunion, remove excess bone, and tighten the soft tissue (capsule) on this side to correct the deformity further.

Occasionally, in severe deformity, we have to make a bony cut in the proximal phalanx as well. This is usually fixed with a screw.

What to expect after Lapiplasty surgery? How long is recovery after Lapiplasty?

The surgery itself typically takes 1-2h and can be done as an outpatient procedure. You go home the same day in most cases.

Following surgery, you will have a dressing on your incision and a cast on your foot. Ideally the area should remain completely dry until the staples / sutures are removed (2-3 weeks after surgery). We see you at 2 weeks after surgery to remove sutures and change the cast. You will go into a pneumatic walking boot at 2 weeks after surgery.

We allow the bones to heal partially before you start weight bear. This means you start walking / weight bearing in a walking boot at 4 weeks post surgery. Physical therapy typically starts
around this time as well.

Surgery is painful. Most of the pain is experienced in the first few days. We give you strong pain medication and a pain management plan to address this. Swelling management is paramount.

The foot will swell greatly after foot surgery. Icing and elevation are imperative. After the firstweek the pain tends to improve rapidly. I anticipate at two weeks post surgery the pain is much better. At 6 weeks most the pain should be gone.

Swelling may be present for 6+ months after surgery. Eventually this returns to normal levels. This is the case for all foot surgery.
Most patients are relatively pain free and have near full function of the foot around 2-3months after Lapiplasty.

Does Lapiplasty work?

Many studies have shown that Lapiplasty reliably corrects the deformity that cause bunion related pain. Furthermore, early results suggest that patient have excellent reduction of pain and are able to mobilize sooner than other methods of bunion correction.

Who is not a candidate for Lapiplasty?

Patient who would not be a good candidate for Lapiplasty are the same patient who are not good candidates for foot surgery. This includes patients with vascular disease of the lower limb, diabetes, end stage renal failure, smokers, and patient with a history of poor wound healing.
The surgery would also be inappropriate in those patients who already have arthritis of the 1 st MTP joint (Bunion joint). Other foot deformities may preclude us from doing this surgery as
well.

Are you put to sleep for Lapiplasty bunion surgery?

Typically, yes. Most of the time this surgery is done under a general anesthetic. Often it will be combining with peripheral nerve blocks for pain control.

Is Lapiplasty surgery painful?

It is as painful as most foot surgeries. However, we do our best to control your acute pain. This is done though nerve blocks, local anesthetic, and pain medication. Typically, after the 1-2 weeks,
the pain is very manageable. The first few days are typically the worse. Most patients require opioid medication during this time. However, after that, most patients are able to cope with Acetaminophen and an anti-inflammatory.

How long does Lapiplasty bunion surgery take?

1-2 hours

What is the difference between Lapiplasty and regular bunion surgery?

Lapiplasty differed in the sense that the procedure is systematic. The guides and jigs used to correct deformity work well for all patients, all deformities, and all shapes of foot. They allow for reliable fixation. There is less guess work and more accuracy compared to traditional bunion surgery. It is success is quickly allowing it to become the most commonly performed bunion surgery in recent years.

Can bunions come back after Lapiplasty?

Bunions can recur after any surgery. However, this is usually because bunion correction is done at a young age. The younger you are, the more likely it will recur. Lapiplasty is a relatively new

procedure, and the long-term recurrence rates are not known. However, recurrence rates for Lapidus procedures (on which the Lapiplasty is based) are very low.

Can Lapiplasty correct hammer toes?

Typically, no.

Can I wear heels after Lapiplasty?

Once you are fully recovered, yes.

Can you run after Lapiplasty?

Once you are fully recovered, yes.

How long after Lapiplasty can I drive? When can I drive after Lapiplasty?

Typically, you can start driving once the walking boot is discontinued. This is usually approximately 6 weeks after surgery

How long after Lapiplasty walk I drive? When can I walk after Lapiplasty?

Typically, patients are started walking / weight bearing approximately 4 weeks after surgery.

How long are you in a boot with Lapiplasty?

4-8 weeks

Is Lapiplasty covered by insurance?

Yes

Is Lapiplasty covered by Medicare?

Yes.

How much does Lapiplasty cost?

This varies from person to person depending on the insurance plan. We are happy to work with all insurance and figure out a solution to allow us to do this for you.

Our billing agents are very helpful in this regard. Please feel free to have a conversation with one of them.

Who does Lapiplasty near me?

We can do the Lapiplasty procedure for you. Our foot and ankle specialist is well-versed in this procedure.

Are there any dietary restrictions to follow before or after surgery?

It’s important to maintain a healthy, balanced diet both before and after surgery to support healing and overall health. Specific dietary restrictions may vary based on individual medical conditions.

How long does the artificial hip joint typically last?

Artificial hip joints can last 15 to 20 years or more, depending on factors such as patient activity level and implant quality.

Are there any lifestyle changes recommended before or after hip replacement surgery?

Yes, lifestyle changes may include weight management, smoking cessation, and modifications to physical activities to reduce stress on the hip joint.

How long does a typical hip replacement surgery last?

The surgery typically lasts between 1 to 2 hours, depending on various factors such as the complexity of the case and surgical approach.

What are the different types of hip replacement surgeries available?

Different types include total hip replacement, partial hip replacement, and hip resurfacing.

How much does hip replacement surgery cost?

The cost varies depending on factors such as the surgical approach, equipment required, and implants used. Patients are advised to discuss cost breakdown with their orthopedic surgeon.

What exercises are typically recommended during hip replacement surgery recovery?

Strengthening exercises such as straight leg raises, clamshell raises, and wall squats are commonly included in the recovery regimen, tailored to the surgical approach used.

What is the typical recovery timeframe for hip replacement surgery?

Most patients achieve almost complete recovery within three months, with the majority of recovery occurring in the first six weeks, gradually regaining mobility and strength in the hip muscles.

What are the risks associated with hip replacement surgery?

Risks include heart attack, blood clots, stroke, infection, neurovascular injury, dislocation/instability, leg length discrepancy, and persistent postoperative pain, although strategies exist to minimize these risks.

What is the success rate of hip replacement surgery?

Hip replacement surgery has a success rate upwards of 95%, with the majority being around 97 to 98%, defined by improved pain, activity levels, and overall quality of life.

What is the procedure for hip replacement surgery?

The procedure involves gaining surgical access to the hip joint, removing the arthritic femoral head and socket, and replacing them with appropriately sized hip replacement implants to restore stability and leg length.

Who is considered a good candidate for hip replacement surgery?

Hip replacement surgery is usually reserved for elderly patients who have maximized benefits from nonsurgical management strategies, although it can be offered to younger patients who absolutely require it.

What strategies are typically tried before resorting to hip replacement surgery?

Non-surgical strategies may include using gait aids, taking analgesics such as nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs or Tylenol, physical therapy, massage therapy, and injections.

What materials are used in hip replacement surgery?

The materials used include a femoral stem, an artificial femoral head, an acetabular component, bone screws, and an acetabular liner made of polyethylene.

What is osteoarthritis, and why is it the most common reason for hip replacement surgery?

Osteoarthritis is a condition that develops gradually over years, causing hip discomfort and pain that worsens over time, making it difficult for individuals to perform daily activities.

What are common symptoms experienced by individuals requiring hip replacement surgery?

Common symptoms include pain and discomfort in and around the hip joint, often felt in the groin, buttock area, or deep within the hip joint itself.

What exactly is a lateral ankle sprain?

A lateral ankle sprain occurs when the ligaments on the outside of the ankle are stretched or torn, typically due to rolling or twisting the ankle.

What causes a lateral ankle sprain?

Lateral ankle sprains are commonly caused by sudden movements that force the ankle joint beyond its normal range of motion, such as stepping on uneven ground or awkwardly landing during physical activities.

What are the symptoms of a lateral ankle sprain?

Symptoms of a lateral ankle sprain include pain, swelling, bruising, difficulty bearing weight on the affected ankle, and sometimes a popping sensation at the time of injury.

How do I know if I’ve sprained my ankle or just twisted it?

While both twisting and spraining can cause pain, swelling, and difficulty walking, a sprain typically involves damage to ligaments and may be associated with more severe symptoms.

What’s the difference between a mild, moderate, and severe ankle sprain?

Mild sprains involve minor stretching or tearing of ligaments, moderate sprains involve partial tearing, and severe sprains involve complete tearing of ligaments, often causing significant instability.

Do I need to see a doctor for a lateral ankle sprain?

It’s advisable to see a doctor for evaluation, especially if the pain is severe, swelling is significant, or if you’re unable to bear weight on the ankle.

How is a lateral ankle sprain diagnosed?

Diagnosis typically involves a physical examination, possibly followed by imaging tests like X-rays or MRI to assess the extent of ligament damage.

What treatment options are available for a lateral ankle sprain?

Treatment may include rest, ice, compression, elevation (RICE), pain medication, physical therapy, bracing or taping, and in severe cases, surgery.

Should I use ice or heat for a lateral ankle sprain?

In the initial stages of injury, ice is recommended to reduce swelling and pain. Heat therapy may be beneficial during later stages for promoting blood flow and relaxation.

How long does it take to recover from a lateral ankle sprain?

Recovery time varies depending on the severity of the sprain but typically ranges from a few days to several weeks. Severe sprains may take longer to heal.

Can I walk or bear weight on my injured ankle?

Initially, it’s best to avoid putting weight on the injured ankle to prevent further damage. Crutches or a brace may be recommended for support.

Will I need crutches or a brace to support my ankle?

Depending on the severity of the sprain, your doctor may recommend using crutches or a brace to stabilize the ankle and promote healing.

When can I return to sports or physical activities after a lateral ankle sprain?

You should wait until you can bear weight on the injured ankle without pain and have regained strength and stability. Return to activities gradually and under the guidance of a healthcare professional.

Are there exercises I can do to help rehabilitate my ankle?

Yes, physical therapy exercises can help strengthen the muscles around the ankle, improve flexibility, and restore balance and stability to prevent future sprains.

What are the risks of not treating a lateral ankle sprain properly?

Neglecting proper treatment can lead to chronic ankle instability, recurrent sprains, and long-term joint damage, increasing the risk of arthritis.

How can I prevent future ankle sprains?

Preventive measures include wearing supportive footwear, warming up before physical activity, strengthening ankle muscles, using proper techniques, and avoiding uneven surfaces.

Is it possible to re-injure my ankle after it has healed?

Yes, without proper rehabilitation and preventive measures, the risk of re-injury remains, especially if the ankle hasn’t fully regained strength and stability.

Should I consider ankle surgery for a severe sprain?

Surgery is typically reserved for severe cases or if conservative treatments fail to improve symptoms. Your doctor will assess the best course of action based on your individual circumstances.

Can ankle sprains lead to long-term complications?

Yes, untreated or poorly managed ankle sprains can lead to chronic instability, arthritis, and ongoing discomfort, affecting daily activities and quality of life

Is it normal to experience stiffness or weakness in my ankle after it has healed?

Some stiffness and weakness may persist initially but can often be improved with targeted exercises and continued rehabilitation. Persistent symptoms should be discussed with your healthcare provider.

What is robotic hip replacement surgery?

Robotic hip replacement surgery is an advanced surgical procedure where a robotic arm assists the surgeon in performing the hip replacement. The robot provides precise guidance during bone preparation and implant placement

How does robotic hip replacement differ from traditional hip replacement surgery?

In traditional hip replacement surgery, the surgeon relies on manual techniques and visual estimation. Robotic hip replacement utilizes advanced technology to enhance precision and accuracy, potentially leading to better outcomes and faster recovery.

What are the benefits of robotic hip replacement?

The benefits of robotic hip replacement include improved accuracy in implant placement, potentially shorter recovery times, reduced risk of complications, and enhanced long-term function of the hip joint.

Am I a candidate for robotic hip replacement surgery?

Candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery typically include individuals with hip pain or dysfunction due to conditions like osteoarthritis, rheumatoid arthritis, or avascular necrosis, who have not responded to conservative treatments.

What type of anesthesia is used for robotic hip replacement?

Robotic hip replacement surgery is typically performed under general anesthesia, although some patients may be candidates for regional anesthesia techniques such as spinal or epidural anesthesia.

How long is the recovery period after robotic hip replacement surgery?

The recovery period after robotic hip replacement surgery varies for each individual but typically involves a few days of hospitalization followed by several weeks of rehabilitation and gradual return to normal activities.

Will I experience pain after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Pain management strategies, including medications and physical therapy, are utilized to minimize discomfort after robotic hip replacement surgery. Most patients experience manageable pain that improves gradually over time.

What are the risks and complications associated with robotic hip replacement?

Risks and complications of robotic hip replacement surgery may include infection, blood clots, implant dislocation, nerve injury, and allergic reactions to anesthesia or materials used in the surgery.

How soon can I return to normal activities after robotic hip replacement?

While recovery timelines vary, most patients can resume light activities within a few weeks and gradually return to normal activities within a few months following robotic hip replacement surgery.

Will I need physical therapy after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Yes, physical therapy is an essential part of the recovery process after robotic hip replacement surgery. It helps improve strength, flexibility, and range of motion in the hip joint.

How long do robotic hip replacements typically last?

Robotic hip replacements are designed to be durable, with many patients experiencing relief from hip pain and improved function for 20 years or more.

Are there any age restrictions for robotic hip replacement surgery?

There are no specific age restrictions for robotic hip replacement surgery. Candidates are evaluated based on their overall health and the severity of their hip condition.

Will I need to undergo any special tests before robotic hip replacement surgery?

Yes, your healthcare provider may recommend tests such as blood tests, imaging studies (X-rays, MRI), and an electrocardiogram (ECG) to assess your overall health and help plan the surgery.

What should I expect during the pre-operative evaluation for robotic hip replacement?

During the pre-operative evaluation, you will meet with your surgical team to discuss your medical history, undergo physical examinations and tests, receive instructions for surgery preparation, and have an opportunity to ask any questions you may have.

How much does robotic hip replacement surgery cost?

The cost of robotic hip replacement surgery varies depending on factors such as the hospital, surgeon’s fees, anesthesia, and post-operative care. It’s essential to check with your healthcare provider and insurance company for specific cost information.

Does insurance cover robotic hip replacement surgery?

Insurance coverage for robotic hip replacement surgery varies depending on your insurance plan and individual circumstances. It’s important to check with your insurance provider to understand your coverage and any out-of-pocket expenses.

Can robotic hip replacement be performed on both hips simultaneously?

In some cases, bilateral robotic hip replacement (both hips at the same time) may be an option, depending on the patient’s overall health and the surgeon’s recommendation. However, this approach carries additional risks and considerations.

What are the different types of robotic systems used for hip replacement surgery?

There are various robotic systems available for hip replacement surgery, including MAKO, NAVIO, and ROSA. Each system has its unique features and benefits, but they all aim to improve surgical precision and outcomes.

How accurate is robotic guidance during hip replacement surgery?

Robotic guidance systems provide high levels of accuracy, allowing surgeons to achieve precise implant placement and optimize the alignment of the hip joint, which can contribute to improved outcomes and longevity of the implant.

Will I have a scar after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Yes, you will have a scar after robotic hip replacement surgery. The size and appearance of the scar will depend on factors such as the surgical approach used by your surgeon.

Are there any dietary restrictions I need to follow before or after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Your healthcare provider may provide dietary guidelines to follow before and after robotic hip replacement surgery to support optimal healing and recovery. These guidelines may include recommendations for hydration, protein intake, and vitamin supplementation.

Can I drive after robotic hip replacement surgery?

It is typically recommended to avoid driving for a few weeks after robotic hip replacement surgery, or until you have regained sufficient strength, flexibility, and coordination to operate a vehicle safely. Your surgeon will provide specific guidance based on your individual situation.

Will I need assistive devices like crutches or a walker after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Many patients require assistive devices such as crutches, a walker, or a cane for a short period after robotic hip replacement surgery to support mobility and prevent falls while the hip joint heals. Your healthcare provider will advise you on the appropriate use of these devices.

How often will I need follow-up appointments after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Follow-up appointments are typically scheduled at regular intervals after robotic hip replacement surgery to monitor your progress, evaluate your healing, and address any concerns or complications. Your surgeon will determine the frequency of these appointments based on your individual needs.

Can I still participate in sports or physical activities after robotic hip replacement surgery?

While you may be able to resume certain low-impact activities and sports after robotic hip replacement surgery, it’s essential to consult with your surgeon before engaging in any strenuous activities to ensure that it’s safe for your hip joint

How do I prepare my home for recovery after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Preparing your home for recovery after robotic hip replacement surgery may involve making modifications such as removing trip hazards, arranging furniture for easy navigation with assistive devices, and setting up a comfortable recovery area with necessary supplies within reach.

Will I need to take blood thinners after robotic hip replacement surgery?

Blood thinners may be prescribed after robotic hip replacement surgery to reduce the risk of blood clots. Your surgeon will determine the appropriate duration and type of blood thinner based on your individual risk factors and the specific surgical approach used. It’s crucial to follow your surgeon’s instructions carefully regarding the dosage and duration of blood thinner medication.

What should I do if I experience any complications after robotic hip replacement surgery?

If you experience any complications after robotic hip replacement surgery, such as increased pain, swelling, redness, warmth around the incision site, fever, or difficulty moving your hip, it’s essential to contact your surgeon or seek medical attention promptly. Early intervention can help prevent complications from worsening and promote optimal healing.

Are there any long-term effects I should be aware of after robotic hip replacement surgery?

While robotic hip replacement surgery can provide significant relief from hip pain and improve joint function, it’s important to be aware of potential long-term effects such as implant wear, loosening, or dislocation, which may require additional interventions or revision surgery in the future. Regular follow-up appointments with your surgeon can help monitor your hip joint’s health and address any concerns that arise over time.

What anesthesia is used for ankle replacement surgery?

Ankle replacement surgery is usually carried out with regional anesthesia, which numbs the leg. Patients are given medication to induce sleep during the procedure, but they remain partially conscious and not fully unconscious.

Will hospitalization be required after ankle replacement surgery?

The majority of patients can go home on the same day following the procedure, although a few may need to stay overnight.

What is the typical recovery schedule for ankle replacement surgery?

During the recovery period, it’s important to keep the leg elevated and avoid putting weight on it for the initial four weeks. Physical therapy typically starts after four weeks, along with gradually walking in a supportive boot. Transitioning to regular shoes usually occurs around eight weeks, although complete recovery may take up to a year.

How soon after the surgery can driving be resumed?

Typically, driving can resume after about eight weeks following surgery on the right ankle, and possibly earlier if the left ankle was operated on.

Is assistance required at home during the healing process?

Support or assistance is advised during the initial two weeks following surgery since the foot cannot bear weight during this time.

When can regular activities be resumed?

Following the initial four weeks, patients can start engaging in limited activities, gradually progressing to more demanding tasks over the course of six months to a year.

What are some of the advantages and potential drawbacks of ankle replacement?

The advantages comprise pain alleviation and retained ankle mobility, facilitating more natural walking. Potential risks encompass infection, blood clots, and gradual loosening of the prosthetic components.

What steps should be taken to prepare for ankle replacement surgery?

Preparation may entail undergoing physical therapy, quitting smoking, and discontinuing specific medications as advised by the healthcare provider.

What physical therapy is necessary after the surgery?

Physical therapy plays a vital role in the recovery process, involving exercises such as open-chain isotonic movements, proprioceptive exercises, and gradually progressing to weight-bearing activities.

Are there any lasting restrictions following ankle replacement surgery?

Patients are advised to steer clear of high-impact activities like running or jumping but can participate in walking, hiking, and low-impact sports.

What is the effectiveness rate of ankle replacement surgery?

Total ankle replacement typically leads to substantial pain reduction and retained mobility, with the majority of patients expressing satisfaction with the results of their procedure.

What is the process for performing total ankle replacement surgery?

During the procedure, the surgeon makes an incision at the front of the ankle to access the affected area. Damaged bone and cartilage are then removed, and prosthetic components are inserted to mimic the natural joint.

Which conditions commonly result in the necessity for ankle replacement surgery?

Serious arthritis, notable ankle discomfort, and restricted mobility frequently prompt consideration for ankle replacement surgery.

How can I determine if I am eligible for ankle replacement surgery?

A comprehensive assessment conducted by an orthopedic surgeon, which includes reviewing medical history, performing a physical examination, and analyzing imaging results, is essential to ascertain candidacy.

What other treatment options are available for advanced ankle osteoarthritis?

Other options include conservative approaches such as pain medication, braces, injections, as well as surgical interventions like ankle fusion or arthroscopy.

What is the typical lifespan of an ankle replacement prosthesis?

The durability of a prosthesis varies but can extend to 10 years or beyond, influenced by factors such as activity level and weight.

What components are utilized in ankle replacement implants?

Implants are commonly crafted from metal alloys and plastic (polyethylene) to offer robust and smooth surfaces for articulation.

Is it possible to undergo ankle replacement surgery more than once if the initial prosthesis fails?

Revision surgeries are feasible but tend to be more intricate and contingent upon individual circumstances.

What sets ankle replacement surgery apart from ankle fusion?

Ankle replacement maintains joint motion, whereas fusion stops joint movement to alleviate pain.

What are the lasting advantages of selecting ankle replacement surgery compared to other treatments?

Advantages comprise pain alleviation, retained ankle mobility, and enhanced quality of life.

Are there any age limitations for undergoing ankle replacement surgery?

While there are no rigid age restrictions, one’s overall health and level of physical activity are crucial factors to consider.

What specific tests are typically needed before undergoing ankle replacement surgery?

Examinations usually involve blood tests, imaging scans, and occasionally specialized assessments of the heart or lungs.

What adjustments should I make to my home environment to facilitate recovery after ankle replacement surgery?

Changes may involve removing potential tripping hazards, installing grab bars, and ensuring there’s a comfortable recovery area on the ground floor.

Are there specific dietary guidelines to adhere to before and after ankle replacement surgery?

A well-rounded diet rich in protein and essential vitamins is typically advised to promote healing.

What methods can I use to alleviate pain following ankle replacement surgery?

Pain relief methods may involve medications, icing, elevation, and subsequently, physical therapy.

What symptoms should I watch for that may indicate an infection following the surgery?

Symptoms such as redness, excessive swelling, fever, or drainage from the incision site could suggest the presence of an infection.

How often will I need to attend follow-up appointments after ankle replacement surgery?

Follow-up appointments are usually scheduled at regular intervals, such as every six weeks, three months, six months, and annually thereafter.

What types of shoes are recommended following ankle replacement surgery?

It is advisable to wear supportive and comfortable shoes, especially ones that can accommodate swelling.

Are there any limitations on traveling after ankle replacement surgery?

Travel might be restricted initially due to swelling and the necessity for elevating the leg; it’s advisable to seek guidance from your surgeon.

What impact do comorbid conditions such as diabetes have on the outcomes of ankle replacement surgery?

Underlying health conditions can heighten the risk of complications and potentially influence the healing process.

Is it safe to undergo an MRI after having an ankle replacement?

Usually, yes, but it’s important to inform the MRI technician about your implant beforehand.

What symptoms might indicate that an ankle replacement is not functioning properly?

Signs of a failing replacement may include heightened pain, diminished mobility, or instability.

What impact does body weight have on the results of ankle replacement surgery?

Increased body weight can elevate the strain on the implant, potentially resulting in a reduced lifespan for the replacement.

What are the success rates associated with total ankle replacements?

The success rates are typically high in providing pain relief and enhancing function.

Are there any recent developments or advancements in ankle replacement surgery that I should be aware of?

Advancements in prosthetic design, surgical methods, and postoperative care are continually evolving. It’s recommended to consult with a surgeon to explore the most recent options available.

How can I select the most suitable surgeon for my ankle replacement surgery?

Seek out a board-certified orthopedic surgeon with expertise in ankle replacements, and review their history of patient outcomes for reassurance.

How does physical therapy contribute to the recovery process following ankle replacement surgery?

Physical therapy plays a vital role in recovering strength, mobility, and function after surgery.

Is ankle replacement surgery typically performed on an outpatient basis?

Although most cases are performed on an inpatient basis, some patients may qualify for outpatient surgery depending on their overall health and individual circumstances.

What anesthesia options are available for ankle replacement surgery?

Choices usually involve general anesthesia or regional anesthesia combined with sedation.

For how long will I require the use of assistive devices such as crutches or a walker after surgery?

Assistive devices are typically required for the initial four to eight weeks, depending on the patient’s rate of recovery.

What lifestyle adjustments will be necessary following an ankle replacement?

Refrain from engaging in high-impact activities and focus on maintaining a healthy lifestyle.

What is arthritis?

Arthritis is a term that refers to inflammation of the joints. There are many types of arthritis, but the most common ones are osteoarthritis and rheumatoid arthritis.

  1. Osteoarthritis (OA): This is the most prevalent form of arthritis and occurs when the protective cartilage that cushions the ends of bones wears down over time. It commonly affects joints in the hands, knees, hips, and spine, leading to pain, stiffness, and reduced joint flexibility.
  2. Rheumatoid Arthritis (RA): RA is an autoimmune disease where the immune system mistakenly attacks the synovium, the lining of the membranes that surround the joints. This can lead to inflammation, joint damage, and pain. RA often affects multiple joints and can also have systemic effects on other organs.

Arthritis can cause a range of symptoms, including joint pain, swelling, stiffness, and a decreased range of motion. It can be a chronic condition and may impact a person’s quality of life. Treatment options vary depending on the type of arthritis and may include medication, physical therapy, lifestyle changes, or in some cases, surgery.

It’s essential for individuals experiencing joint symptoms to consult with a healthcare professional for an accurate diagnosis and appropriate management plan.

 

What is ankle arthritis?

Ankle arthritis involves inflammation and deterioration of the ankle joint cartilage. Ankle arthritis can cause a range of symptoms, including joint pain, swelling, stiffness, and a decreased range of motion. It can be a chronic condition and may impact a person’s quality of life.

What causes ankle arthritis? How do you get arthritis in your ankle?

In vast majority of patients (60-80%) ankle arthritis occurs secondary to injury. This can be a fracture of the ankle or an impact injury without fracture. The initial insult to ankle cartilage results in a slow deterioration of the joint. Over time this progressively results in worsening progressive arthritis. To a lesser extent, ankle arthritis can also be due to a patient’s natural history, infection, gout, or underlying medical conditions such as rheumatoid arthritis / hemophilia.

In many of these cases, an initial fracture/impaction injury results in uneven force dissipation across the ankle joint. This causes the ankle to be overloaded in certain area. After years of walking on this unevenly distributed joint, the cartilage starts to wear thin, and inflammation ensures.

Is ankle arthritis common? How common is ankle arthritis?

Ankle arthritis is less common that larger weight bearing joints such as the knee or hip. The incidence of ankle arthritis is approximately 30 per 100,000 people. Global approximation is roughly 1% of the population. 

What does arthritis in ankle feel like?

Often patients will experience pain around ankle joint. This is most commonly with weight bearing, walking, or exercises. Swelling at the joint line is very common. Over time the joint will become stiff, and range of motion will be lost. If this goes on long enough, the alignment of the joint will change, and a progressive deformity will ensue. The natural history of all arthritis is to slowly and chronically progress, with worsening pain exacerbation episodes. 

How do you diagnose ankle arthritis? how is ankle arthritis diagnosed?

A surgeon will obtain a thorough history and perform a physical examination. If there is a convincing clinical presentation, we will confirm our suspicion with X-rays and advanced imaging. Additional testing may be required. 

Does ankle arthritis show up on X-ray?

Yes. Most of the time we are able to detect arthritis on X-rays. In the cases of very focal disease, or early arthritis, additional advanced imaging may be required (MRI / CT scans).

What does ankle arthritis look like on an X-ray?

Ankle arthritis will show up as narrowing of the joint space at the ankle joint line. There may also be formation of new bony spurs. In severe cases the ankle will start to drift medially or laterally, resulting in deformity. 

What surgery is done for ankle arthritis?

Once all non-operative options have been exhausted, and you are no longer able to cope with ankle arthritis, surgical options are indicated. Continue reading for further information on how surgery can be helpful for treating ankle arthritis. 

There are many surgical approaches to treating ankle arthritis. This depends on several factors. This can be patient factors such as underlying medical conditions, level of activity, goals of treatment, and expectations. Joint related factors also come into play. This includes how severe the arthritis is, whether there localized or global disease, severity of arthritis, presence of deformity, and involvement of surrounding soft tissue structures. Furthermore, concomitant foot deformity must also be considered. 

Early ankle arthritis, that is well localized, in young active healthy patients, is amenable to debridement with ankle arthroscopy. This is a minimally invasive procedure where a camera is inserted into the joint, and areas of arthritis are debrided away. This can provide pain relief, more range of motion, and long-term symptom control for patients with early ankle arthritis. See the ankle arthroscopy section for more information regarding these options. Speak to one of our experts if you think you may be a candidate. 

More extensive arthritis is typically treated with two main options: fusion (arthrodesis) or replacement (arthroplasty). Both options have their benefits and pitfalls. It is critical to have a discussion with your surgeon to determine which option is right for you. 

Ankle fusion (arthrodesis) is considered the gold standard for cases of severe ankle arthritis. It has been the go-to procedure for decades. Here we expose the joint, remove any residual cartilage, and oppose the talus bone to the end of the tibia bone. These two bones heal to one another, forming one bony structure. Functionally the joint is eliminated. There is no motion across the joint anymore. However, there is also no pain. 

Ankle replacement (arthroplasty) is a newer procedure that has been advancing quickly over the last 2 decades. Replacement surgery is much more involved than ankle fusion. It provides pain relief similar to fusion surgery. However, it allows us to maintain motion at the ankle joint. This is thought to prevent neighboring foot joints from deteriorating. The recovering and healing form this is more difficult. 

Ask one of our experts if you are a candidate for one of these procedures. 

How is ankle replacement done? How does ankle replacement work? What takes place in a total ankle replacement? What would constitute a total ankle replacement?

 

In order to perform an ankle replacement, we often will utilize advanced imaging and patient specific instruments. This requires a CT scan before the procedure. Custom cutting jigs will be 3D printed. These improve the location of bony cuts and reduce operative time. 

 

We make an incision in the front of your ankle, avoiding nerves and vessels. We dissect down to the joint, preserving soft tissues. We apply and secure 3D printed custom cutting jigs. These are secured. We then cut the tibia and talus to accommodate metal implants. Once cuts are made, we remove excess bone and debris. We apply trial implants to ensure sizing and tension. Once we have determined the correct size implants, we place metal components in the tibia and talus. We then place a high-density polyethylene component. 

 

At this stage we stress test the ligament structures. If there is ligament deficiency, we may perform a reconstruction acutely, or stage this to a later time. Similarly, if there is a foot deformity this may be addressed at the time of surgery or staged to a later time. 

 

All incisions are closed, and a cast is applied. This can be present for 2-4 weeks. After this point, rehab is initiated. 

What is recovery like after an ankle replacement (arthroplasty)?

 

Once the surgery is complete, you are placed into a cast. The cast is required for minimum of 2-4 weeks. We will remove the sutures 2-3 weeks post op. You will have to remain non-weight bearing for minimum of 2-4 weeks. Once the cast is removed, we can start weight bearing and rehab. Often, we will transition you to a rigid removable boot, to start weight bearing. This will be weaned as you progress in physical therapy. 

 

It will likely take 3-4 months before you feel that you can walk on the ankle comfortably. The ankle replacement will continue to heal and remodel for over a year. Swelling will be present for at least 6 months. In some cases, swelling is present for over 18 months. It goes away eventually as you rehab. 

 

What are the indications for ankle replacement (arthroplasty)?

Ankle arthroplasty, or ankle replacement, is typically considered when conservative treatments have failed, and the patient experiences persistent pain, instability, or deformity in the ankle joint. Common indications for ankle replacement (arthroplasty) include:

  1. Severe Osteoarthritis: When conservative measures such as medications, physical therapy, and joint injections are no longer effective in managing pain and functional limitations caused by advanced osteoarthritis.
  2. Rheumatoid Arthritis: In cases of rheumatoid arthritis where the immune system attacks the synovium, leading to joint inflammation, pain, and deformity.
  3. Post-Traumatic Arthritis: Following a severe ankle injury, such as fractures or dislocations, that results in long-term joint damage and arthritis.
  4. Failed Ankle Joint Replacement: In situations where a previous ankle joint replacement has not been successful, ankle revision replacement may be considered vs fusion salvage procedure.
  5. Ankle Instability: For cases of chronic ankle instability, where the ligaments supporting the joint are significantly damaged, and conservative measures are inadequate.
  6. Deformities: Ankle replacement may be recommended for individuals with deformities affecting the ankle joint, such as severe misalignment or joint malformation.

The decision to undergo ankle replacement is based on a thorough evaluation by an orthopedic surgeon, considering the individual’s specific condition, symptoms, and the likelihood of success with the procedure. It’s important for patients to discuss their symptoms and treatment options with their healthcare provider to determine the most appropriate course of action.

 

What are the complications associated with ankle replacement (arthroplasty)?

Ankle replacement surgery, also known as total ankle arthroplasty, is a procedure designed to relieve pain and restore function in the ankle joint affected by arthritis or other conditions. While it can be a successful intervention, like any surgery, ankle replacement comes with potential complications. Some of these complications include:

  1. Infection: Infection is a risk with any surgical procedure. In ankle replacement, infections can occur in the joint or surrounding tissues. Antibiotics and, in severe cases, surgical intervention may be necessary to address infections.
  2. Implant Wear and Loosening: Over time, the artificial components of the ankle replacement may experience wear, leading to potential loosening. This can cause pain and instability and may require revision surgery.
  3. Blood Clot Formation: Deep vein thrombosis (DVT) is a risk after any surgery. Blood clots can form in the veins, potentially causing complications if they travel to the lungs (pulmonary embolism). Blood thinners and compression stockings are often used to reduce this risk.
  4. Nerve Damage: Injury to nerves during surgery may result in numbness, tingling, or weakness. While nerve injuries are uncommon, they can occur and may have varying degrees of impact on sensation and function.
  5. Delayed Wound Healing: Some individuals may experience delayed wound healing or wound complications, which may require additional medical attention.
  6. Joint Instability or Malalignment: Ankle replacement aims to restore joint stability, but there can be instances of instability or malalignment, affecting the overall function of the replaced joint.
  7. Allergic Reaction to Implants: In rare cases, patients may have an allergic reaction to the materials used in the implants.
  8. Functional Limitations: While ankle replacement is designed to improve joint function, some patients may experience limitations in range of motion or functionality, especially compared to a healthy, natural ankle joint.

It’s crucial for patients considering ankle replacement surgery to discuss potential risks and complications with their orthopedic surgeon. The decision to undergo surgery should be based on a thorough understanding of the benefits and risks, considering the individual’s specific condition and overall health.

How long are you non weight bearing after ankle replacement?

 

Typically, 2-4 weeks.

How long does it take to walk after ankle replacement?

Most patients start walking in a pneumatic boot approximately 2-4  weeks post op. 

Will I limp after ankle replacement?

 

Your gait after an ankle replacement will be different, compared to pre op, or someone without arthritis. However, it is important to keep in mind, that most patients who undergo ankle replacement have severe ankle arthritis. They have stiffness in the ankle, and tend to walk with an alter gait / limp pre op. The goal of surgery is to try and eliminate this limp, however some patients may have a residual limp post op. Compared to an ankle fusion, ankle replacements have more normal gait, and less perceived limp.

Are total ankle replacements successful?

Ankle replacements boast a patient satisfaction rate of 80-90%. This is when it is done in an appropriate patient with the correct indications. Speak to one of our experts to see if you are a good candidate for replacement surgery. 

How long does pain last after ankle replacement?

The pain of surgery is worst in the first few days. After this pain slowly improves. Most patients have little pain by 6 weeks. Swelling is typically the biggest hurdle and may exacerbate pain as you increase your activity. However, this settles over several months. 

How limited is ankle movement after an ankle replacement?

 

When we replace the ankle joint, you lose some motion at that joint. However, our goal is to preserve as much motion as possible. Typically, motion that you have pre-op is maintained. Certainly, more motion is maintained as compared to an ankle fusion procedure. 

 

How long does an ankle replacement take to heal?

The incision is well closed around 2-3 weeks post op. The bones/implants need approximately 6-8 weeks to in-grow. However, the bones will continue to remodel / heal for over a year. Patient factors can affect this healing time. Delays in healing time are seen in patients that have diabetes, smoke, are non-compliant with post op orders, have peripheral vascular disease, etc. 

Does replacement of ankle include tenolysis? Is tenolysis of ankle included with ankle replacement?

Often when we perform an ankle replacement, we will mobilize tendons as a part of our approach. This allows us to safely move them out of the surgical field, so that they are at less risk of damage. In doing so, we also have a chance to remove adhesions within the tendon sheath, which is common in arthritis. 

 

Is ankle replacement a disability?

Ankle replacement is a surgical procedure aimed at treated patients with ankle pathology. Typically, patients have disability pre-op due to pain/stiffness/instability/ and deformity. However, the goal is to eliminate this disability post operatively. 

 

Is ankle replacement a major surgery?

Yes. Ankle replacement is a major surgery. It is associated with serious complications. The decision should not be taken lightly. Please discuss this further with our experts if you think you are a candidate for this surgery.

Can you run after ankle replacement?

Some patients are able to get back to running after an ankle replacement. However, it is designed more so, for low impact activity.  As a result, some patients may no tolerate running after an ankle replacement.

Can ankle fusion be reversed?

 

No. However, in some rare instances, we can take down an ankle fusion and do an ankle replacement. 

 

Can you have an ankle replacement after a fusion?

Yes. In some rare instances, we can take down an ankle fusion and do an ankle replacement. Talk to one of our experts if you think you are a candidate for this procedure.

Can you have ankle fusion after ankle replacement?

Yes. This is done often done when an ankle replacement wears down beyond revision replacement. 

 

Can I drive after ankle replacement? How long after ankle replacement can I drive?

Yes. Once you have recovered and rehabbed enough to safely operate the pedal, you can drive. Typically, this is 6-8 weeks after surgery. However, you should always confirm with your doctor prior to taking this risk.

Can I walk normally after ankle replacement?

In order to eliminate ankle pain, we need to replacement the ankle joint. Patients will typically notice stark improvement of pain, at the cost of flexibility. The ankle is stiff before and after surgery. This means that you can typically walk, without pain. However, your gait may be slightly different. Some patients have a limp in the post operative period, but this resolves with time. Certainly, much more motion is maintained at the ankle joint, as compared to an ankle fusion surgery. 

Can you wear heels after ankle replacement?

Typically, no. Some patients are able to do this. Most are not able to get back to wearing long heels. 

 

Can you wear normal shoes after ankle replacement?

Yes

Do you have to wear special shoes after ankle replacement?

Typically, no. However, you may benefit from custom shoes if you have an underlying foot deformity. 

 

How long do ankle replacement last?

 

Modern implants are showing much longer survival compared to older implants. Most patient will get 15-20+ years out of replacement surgery. 90% of patients are happy and functional at 10 years post op. 

How long does an ankle replacement operation take?

Approximately 3-4h. Possibly longer if we also have to repair ligaments / correct deformity. 

How much does an ankle replacement cost?

Most of the cost related to ankle replacement is covered by your insurance. Your out-of-pocket cost depends on your individual insurance plan. Speak to a member of our billing team to figure out details related to anticipated out-of-pocket expenses. 

 

Is ankle replacement better than ankle fusion? Which surgery is better for ankle arthritis?

This is a difficult and complex question. For many decades, there have been similar outcomes in
terms of post operative pain, function, and satisfaction when comparing ankle replacement to
ankle fusion. Both offer similar pain relief and function. However, ankle replacements preserve
motion. Additional, ankle replacements are high risk surgeries. There is higher risk of
complications such as infection, fracture, nerve / vessel injury, and requirement for further
surgery in the future.

Historically, ankle fusions were the surgery of choice for vast majority of patients. However, as
ankle replacement implants evolve, there is a paradigm shift. We are starting to see better
outcomes for replacement patients compared to fusion. Patients are happier, more functional, and
have more motion. There is also a lesser risk of neighboring joint degeneration because ankle
motion is preserved. This means that there is a lesser risk of the rest of the foot deteriorating
because of a fused ankle. Have a look at the below study which demonstrates this.

https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/36375147/

Can an ankle replacement result in plantar fasciitis?

Some patients can experience plantar fasciitis in the post operative period. This is usually in
patients with an element of plantar fasciitis prior to surgery. It tends to be exacerbated by casts
and pneumatic boots.

Can I dance after ankle replacement?

Yes

Can I go upstairs after ankle replacement?

Yes

Can I hike with ankle replacement?

Yes

Can I work construction after an ankle replacement?

Typically, yes. There may be other foot conditions that limit your ability to perform hard manual
labor after this type of surgery. But in isolation, after rehab, you should be able to return to
construction.

Can they do ankle replacement on both feet? Can I get bilateral ankle replacement at the same time?

This is not recommended. We will usually recommend that you have one side at a time. This will
allow you to rehab using the non-operative leg. Initially, you cannot put weight on the operative
side; thus, you need a leg to stand on. Otherwise, you will have very limited mobility for a few
months. Furthermore, bilateral surgery increases the risk of blood clots, falls, secondary trauma,
etc.

Can you ice skate after recovering from an ankle replacement?

Yes. Although, many people have problems getting into skates. We recommend back or front-
loading ice skates (similar to ski boots) for skating.

Can you squat after an ankle replacement?

Yes

Can you ride a bike after ankle replacement?

Yes. In fact, it is encouraged.

Do they scrap out arthritis in ankle replacement?

Yes. We removed residual cartilage, cartilage flaps, hard subchondral bone, and loose debris.

Do you need physical therapy after ankle replacement?

Vast majority of the time, yes.

Do bone stimulators work for ankle replacements?

There is a theoretical advantage to using a bone stimulator after replacement surgery. However,
most clinical studies do not show an advantage in the real world. We typically will utilize this
modality if healing is slow or delayed.

Do you need prescription rocker bottom shoes for ankle arthritis?

You can get a prescription, but there are over the counter options as well.

Does ankle replacement affect driving?

Most patients are still able to drive. Arthritis causes less ankle flexion/extension. As a result,
most people use more of their leg muscle to accelerate and brake. However, ankle replacement
maintains ankle motion, compared to an ankle fusion. Thus, you will drive more normally with a
replacement, as opposed to a fusion surgery. Regardless, some re-training will be required.

Does ankle replacement limit mobility?

Most patient will have improved mobility, as they no longer are limited by debilitating ankle
pain.

Does ankle replacement take all the pain away?

This is the goal. Most patients have complete resolution of pain at the ankle. However, there is a
risk of residual pain with this surgery. Majority of these patients (with residual pain), the pain
they experience is vastly better than their arthritic pain.

Can ankle replacement be done as out patient surgery?

In some cases. Since this is a larger procedure, we will typically do it at a hospital. There is a
good chance you may go home the same day. However, it is not atypical for patients to stay one
night.

What is workers´ compensation?

Workers’ compensation insurance was instituted because employers could be held liable for workplace injuries if they didn’t possess such insurance. Consequently, when the law prohibited suing employers in New York State, an alternative method was necessary to support those injured on the job. This system operates similarly to no-fault insurance; employees file a claim without pursuing legal action against anyone.

Under this policy, the workplace is covered, and regardless of fault, injuries sustained on the job are addressed. In contrast to other lawsuits where fault is crucial, workers’ compensation focuses on the fact that the injury occurred at work. When a claim is filed, individuals can receive treatment through Workers Comp, without any associated co-pays.

Depending on the severity of the injury, the injured party may qualify for a lump sum award or extended benefits under the Workers Comp system.

Who is exempt from workers´ compensation insurance?

There are various types of workers’ compensation, each tailored to specific situations. For instance, New York City police officers receive line-of-duty injury pay, distinct from traditional workers’ compensation. Similarly, New York City school teachers and employees of the Long Island Railroad fall under separate workers’ comp systems exclusive to their respective entities.

Beyond these exceptions, individuals exempt from the standard New York State workers’ compensation include independent contractors. It’s essential to note that these exemptions create distinct frameworks for compensation within certain sectors.

How to get workers´ compensation insurance?

If you’re an employer seeking workers’ compensation coverage, you can obtain insurance from various companies we regularly work with. As for employees, here’s how workers’ compensation functions: in the event of a workplace injury, you must notify your employer within 30 days of the concrete accident. In such cases, you then have two years to file the claim.

Regardless of when you inform your employer, whether immediately or a year or two later, you can still file the claim as long as you meet the criteria of providing notice, filing the claim, and presenting medical evidence of a causally related injury. These three components, collectively known as ANCR (Accident, Notice, and Causal Relation), are essential for a workers’ compensation claim.

To initiate the workers’ compensation claim process, you typically file a C-3 form, sending it via fax, email, or other methods, to the workers’ compensation board. Within one to two weeks of filing, you’ll receive a notice of case assembly, offering details about your claim, the insurance company covering your employer, and allowing you to seek treatment at a medical facility using that information.

Is it more advantageous for patients to be unemployed in order to potentially secure a more favorable settlement, or does being employed contribute to a better outcome in prior settlements?

In my opinion, for injuries leading to classification, it’s more advantageous when you’re out of work. Suppose you injure your back and return to work; your claim essentially becomes focused on medical treatment only since back injuries get classified. It’s crucial to note that the weeks paid at the classification rate are contingent on your unemployment. If you resume work, the payments cease, except if you can demonstrate reduced earnings due to your injury, allowing you to receive two-thirds of the difference in your pre-injury earnings.

In terms of a schedule loss of use, I always advise clients that if they can return to work or secure a sedentary position, they not only regain their actual pay, but, for individuals over the cap, there’s an additional financial benefit. In cases like shoulder injuries, if your job accommodates your capabilities and supports you during shoulder surgery, it’s beneficial to continue working, undergo surgery, and attempt an early return to work, preserving the back end of the case.

Preserving the back end is crucial because some individuals go out of work for an extended period, receive a modest percentage for their injury, and the attorney requests 15 percent of that, resulting in minimal financial gain at the end of the case. Extremity injuries offer potential for extra compensation through the Protracted Healing Period (PHP). For instance, if you’re out of work due to a shoulder injury, get a 40% loss of use, and meet the criteria specified on the Protracted Healing Period Chart, you can receive additional weeks of benefits on top of your settlement.

To sum up, there’s no better news for a workers’ comp attorney than hearing about an extremity injury where the individual is back to work, even if surgery is involved. On the contrary, prolonged unemployment in cases like finger injuries with relatively lower values can significantly diminish the overall compensation.

How does the schedule loss of use percentage play into the money?

Okay, so regarding the schedule of loss of use percentage, if you check online, there’s a chart that outlines specific durations for various conditions. For instance, let’s consider a scenario where there’s a 10 percent loss of use of your shoulder. An arm is valued at 312 weeks, so a 10 percent loss of use of the shoulder translates to 31.2 weeks.

Then, they take these 31.2 weeks, multiply them by your maximum rate or average weekly wage, subtract any prior payments received while you were out of work from that total, and the resulting amount is what attorneys typically request a 15 percent fee on. In a specific case where the 31.2 weeks entitle someone to $50,000, if they’ve already received $20,000 in prior payments, the net amount for the claimant would be $30,000, with the attorney’s fee being $4,500, leaving the claimant with a net of $25,500.

Are there any online resources for patients to look at if they want to do things on their own, or even if they have an attorney to See whether the attorney is doing the right thing and to educate themselves?

While Google and law firm websites offer informational resources, navigating the Workers Compensation Board website and materials provided by claimants’ attorneys can be beneficial. Many law firms share valuable insights online. However, relying solely on general information or anecdotal stories might not be sufficient.

Importance of Legal Knowledge:

Understanding the law and having insights into medical aspects, especially in the tight-knit workers’ compensation industry, is crucial. The claimant’s lack of full representation might lead to vulnerabilities. Even if one manages to handle the process independently, insurance companies are likely to exploit the knowledge gap, knowing the claimant isn’t fully informed.

Can an injured patient do everything by themselves?

While it’s theoretically possible for injured patients to handle everything independently, there are practical challenges during the injury period. Managing medical records, keeping up with adjusters, handling hearings, and dealing with insurance companies require considerable effort. It’s important to note that the workers’ compensation legal community is relatively small, fostering cooperation among attorneys.

Challenges of Pro Se Representation:

In the scenario of being a pro se claimant, where your doctor asserts 100 percent disability and the opposing doctor claims 50 percent, the question arises: Will you manage subpoenaing doctors for testimony or drafting medical record subpoenas independently? While theoretically manageable, the complexity and nuances often necessitate legal expertise.

The Value of Legal Representation:

Engaging an attorney is emphasized because they can secure more compensation despite the fee. Insurance companies may not respect pro se claimants, potentially leading to exploitation. In situations where the insurance offers a lower percentage than what the doctor suggests, a skilled attorney can push for a higher percentage through expert testimony. This incremental increase ultimately benefits the claimant, covering legal fees and putting more money in their pocket.

Cost vs. Benefit Analysis:

Regardless of the cost of legal services, the assurance is given that the attorney will secure more compensation than what an individual might obtain independently. The value extends beyond a simple 15 percent, creating a compounded impact that significantly benefits the claimant.

How does the worker’s compensation attorney make money?

Formerly, representing a client involved a standard practice where attorneys received 15 percent of the money obtained for the claimant, subject to a fee application that required proving the amount of work done. However, recent legal changes, possibly under workers’ comp law section 23, have introduced a statutory 15 percent of any awarded money.

In this revised scenario, if, for instance, I secure a client $1,000 at a hearing, my fee would be $150, paid separately by the insurance company. Notably, clients never directly pay this fee, and if the client receives no money, I do not get paid. Additionally, when hearings involve a continuing rate, it’s common practice to request one-third of that rate in addition to the 15 percent. So, for a $300 continuing rate, the total fee would be $250, combining the 15 percent and one-third of the continuing rate.

In cases involving classification or permanent partial disability, a fee is applied at the end of the case. This fee comprises 15 percent of any back money obtained and 15 times the classification rate. Classification occurs when there’s a permanent partial disability in areas like the extremities, neck, back, head, or psychological issues. An example scenario involves a severe back injury, where calculation of the classification rate is necessary. The Loss of Wage Earning Capacity (LWEC) is determined by a judge based on the injury, previous jobs, language skills, and workforce reentry abilities.

Consider a case where a person has a 50% LWEC, a maximum rate of $1,000, and is entitled to $500. The attorney, in this case, takes a fee of 15 times that rate, amounting to $7,500. However, the practicality of receiving this fee is addressed. Since there’s no lump sum settlement, the attorney requests a weekly release of $25 to $50 from the insurance company, which is deducted from the claimant’s weekly benefits. Once the attorney’s fee is exhausted, the claimant resumes receiving the classification rate.

In the event that the person was previously deemed 25 percent disabled in their case, the fee structure would alter, necessitating further consideration.

If the rate was tentative and never ruled partial by a judge, there’s an opportunity to try and increase prior periods, especially if the claimant gets classified as 50%. In such cases, a 15 percent fee would be taken on the additional amounts. Leveraging the Disability Advance Check (DAC) money can also be explored to secure part of the fee upfront.

The law, possibly under section 15-3W, introduces a provision where after 130 weeks of benefits, the carrier can take prior credit for classification weeks. The exact details, whether it’s from the date of the accident or the last surgery, can be found in the law. Carriers often use this law, especially when claimants have been out of work for several years without classification.

Who pays for the depositions?

Depositions are funded by the insurance company. Following the testimony, when we proceed to the hearing, the usual cost for a Medical Doctor (MD) is $450, and for a Chiropractor (CHIRO) or a Physician Assistant (PA), it is around $350. The judge then mandates the insurance company to make these payments. Neither I nor the claimant bears the expense for treatment justification.

Payment Responsibility:

This cost is solely the responsibility of the insurance company and is unrelated to the case’s details, settlements, or any financial considerations. It is simply an additional fee that they are obligated to cover.

Who decide whether to depose a doctor or not?

In cases with conflicting medical opinions, the process involves requesting cross-examination of the doctors involved. As a claimant’s attorney, I would request the cross-examination of the insurance company’s doctor, and vice versa. During the hearing, the judge would inquire, for instance, Mr. Rotman, which doctor would you like to depose? In response, I might choose the Independent Medical Examiner (IME) doctor, Dr. Lager.

Conversely, the insurance company would express their preference, perhaps stating that they want Dr. Ari from another pain management clinic. It’s important to note that defense firms often seek depositions for every available doctor, considering that they generate revenue from the deposition process. This practice persists even if a particular doctor has only treated the individual once.

When I’m out of work, how much do I get paid?

When you sustain an injury on the job and are deemed 100 percent disabled by a doctor, you become eligible for two-thirds of your average weekly wage. The calculation involves taking your pay stubs for a year before the accident, averaging them, resulting in what’s known as your average weekly wage.

For those who haven’t worked a full year at the job, a similar worker payroll may be used, comparing earnings with someone in a similar position who has worked for a year. While you’re out of work, you receive two-thirds of your average weekly wage, subject to a cap, which is determined by New York State workers’ compensation rates that increase annually on July 1st.

The cap is influenced by the New York State industry labor standard average weekly wage. For example, the current rate is approximately $11.45, up from previous years, adjusting based on inflation and industry standards. The cap limits the amount you receive, so if you make $5,000 a week, you’ll only receive up to the cap, while someone making $1,500 a week would be just under the cap.

Being 100 percent disabled is a prerequisite for receiving the maximum rate. If you go out of work before a hearing, the insurance company makes voluntary payments, initiated without specific direction. If you’ve been out of work for a few months, the insurance company may send you to an independent medical examiner, working for them, who provides a disability percentage or degree of disability. Your payments are then adjusted based on this percentage.

Your responsibility is to either have your lawyer request a hearing or request one yourself if you don’t have an attorney, aiming to restore your rate based on your doctor’s testimony. If no agreement is reached, a hearing is set, during which doctors testify, and the judge makes a ruling. Once a judge directs the insurance company to pay a specific amount, even if their subsequent independent medical examiner claims 0 percent disability, the payments can’t be stopped without another hearing and a change in the judge’s direction.

Regarding different disability percentages (25 percent, 50 percent, 75 percent), your pay changes directly in proportion to the percentage. For instance, if your max rate is $1,000 per week and the insurance company’s doctor determines you’re 50 percent disabled, your payments are halved. The judge makes a decision based on testimony from both the treating doctor and the insurance company’s doctor, without being bound to either opinion.

Under previous laws, a judge was required to choose between the opinions of doctors, whether it was 100 percent or 50 percent disability. Generally, 100 percent disability implies an inability to work in any line of work, whereas degree of disability introduces some gray areas. If, for example, the judge determines both doctors aren’t credible and you’re 75 percent disabled, it leads to a shift in classification.

When ruled 75 percent disabled by a judge, the status changes from temporary total disability, which is associated with a 100 percent disability rating, to a partial rate. Once deemed not totally disabled, the law mandates you to seek work within your degree of disability to continue receiving checks. The carrier may request updates every 60 days, involving forms on the Workers Compensation Board website, participation in vocational rehab, and other necessary steps.

The determination of medical disability is made by an administrative law judge, not a medical director’s office handling PAR requests. Despite not being a conventional judge, these administrative law judges thoroughly examine medical records and other pertinent information. It’s advisable for individuals to agree to avoid being deemed partial and compelled to actively seek work.

While job retention may exempt one from actively searching for employment, many individuals, having been out of work for an extended period, often face job loss.

What does workers compensations insurance cover?

Workers’ compensation insurance provides coverage for injuries that occur on the job or are closely related to serving your employer. There are various types of claims that fall under workers’ compensation, including:

  1. Accident Claims: These involve injuries resulting from specific on-the-job accidents.
  2. Occupational Disease Claims: These cover injuries arising from work activities, such as carpal tunnel from repetitive motion or exposure-related issues like lung problems.
  3. Psychological Injuries: This category includes conditions like PTSD or adjustment disorders that result from work-related experiences.
  4. Late-Onset Injuries: Some injuries may manifest well after starting a job but are still connected to work activities.

For certain claims, like a loss of hearing claim, there may be specific waiting periods and deadlines. For example, a loss of hearing claim typically requires a 90-day wait after the last exposure, with a subsequent two or three years to file the claim. In essence, workers’ compensation can be categorized into bodily injuries, psychological injuries, and conditions arising from exposure or late-onset issues. The key distinction lies in whether the injury is the result of a specific accident or an occupational disease that develops over time due to work activities.

What is arthritis?

Arthritis is a term that refers to inflammation of the joints. There are many types of arthritis, but the most common ones are osteoarthritis and rheumatoid arthritis.

  1. Osteoarthritis (OA): This is the most prevalent form of arthritis and occurs when the protective cartilage that cushions the ends of bones wears down over time. It commonly affects joints in the hands, knees, hips, and spine, leading to pain, stiffness, and reduced joint flexibility.
  2. Rheumatoid Arthritis (RA): RA is an autoimmune disease where the immune system mistakenly attacks the synovium, the lining of the membranes that surround the joints. This can lead to inflammation, joint damage, and pain. RA often affects multiple joints and can also have systemic effects on other organs.

Arthritis can cause a range of symptoms, including joint pain, swelling, stiffness, and a decreased range of motion. It can be a chronic condition and may impact a person’s quality of life. Treatment options vary depending on the type of arthritis and may include medication, physical therapy, lifestyle changes, or in some cases, surgery.

It’s essential for individuals experiencing joint symptoms to consult with a healthcare professional for an accurate diagnosis and appropriate management plan.

 

What is ankle arthritis?

Ankle arthritis involves inflammation and deterioration of the ankle joint cartilage. Ankle arthritis can cause a range of symptoms, including joint pain, swelling, stiffness, and a decreased range of motion. It can be a chronic condition and may impact a person’s quality of life.

What causes ankle arthritis? How do you get arthritis in your ankle?

In vast majority of patients (60-80%) ankle arthritis occurs secondary to injury. This can be a fracture of the ankle or an impact injury without fracture. The initial insult to ankle cartilage results in a slow deterioration of the joint. Over time this progressively results in worsening progressive arthritis. To a lesser extent, ankle arthritis can also be due to a patient’s natural history, infection, gout, or underlying medical conditions such as rheumatoid arthritis / hemophilia.

In many of these cases, an initial fracture/impaction injury results in uneven force dissipation across the ankle joint. This causes the ankle to be overloaded in certain area. After years of walking on this unevenly distributed joint, the cartilage starts to wear thin, and inflammation ensures. 

How long are you non weight bearing after ankle fusion?

Typically, 6-8 weeks.

How long does it take to walk after ankle fusion?

Most patients start walking in a pneumatic boot approximately 6 weeks post op. 

Will I limp after ankle fusion?

Your gait after an ankle fusion will be different compared to pre op, or someone without arthritis. However, it is important to keep in mind, that most patient who undergo ankle fusions have severe ankle arthritis. They have stiffness in the ankle, and tend to walk with an alter gait / limp pre op. The goal of surgery is to try and eliminate this limp, however some patients may have a residual limp post op. 

How long does pain last after ankle fusion?

The pain of surgery is worst in the first few days. After this pain slowly improves. Most patients have little pain by 6 weeks. Swelling is typically the biggest hurdle and may exacerbate pain as you increase your activity. However, this settles over several months. 

How limited is ankle movement after a ankle arthrodesis?

When we fuse the ankle joint, you lose all motion at that joint. However, you are still able to flex and extend your foot through the midfoot joint. You lose approximately 50-60% of the flexion/extension motion through the ankle/midfoot. Most patients will notice stiffness in the foot / ankle after the procedure. There will be adaptations in your gait and day to day activities, as you rehab. 

How long does an ankle arthrodesis take to heal?How long does an ankle arthrodesis take to heal?

The incision is well closed around 2-3 weeks post op. The bones are typically united 6-8 weeks post op. However, the bones will continue to remodel / heal for over a year. Patient factors can affect this healing time. Delays in healing time are seen in patients that have diabetes, smoke, are non-compliant with post op orders, have peripheral vascular disease, etc. 

Does arthrodesis of ankle include tenolysis? Is tenolysis of ankle included with ankle arthrodesis?

Often when we perform an ankle arthrodesis, we will mobilize tendons as a part of our approach. This allows us to safely move them out of the surgical field, so that they are at less risk of damage. In doing so, we also have a chance to remove adhesions within the tendon sheath, which is common in arthritis. 

What is arthroscopic ankle arthrodesis?

The main procedure is the same. However, in some cases, we can use a minimally invasive technique to minimize the risk associated with surgery. There we make small incisions and use cameras to perform our work inside the joint. The cartilage and joint preparation can be done this way. The remainder of the procedure is the same. Ask one of our experts if you are a candidate for this procedure. 

A triple arthrodesis involves fusion of which joints?

This is a commonly asked question. This is not typically done for ankle arthritis, as the joint involved in a triple arthrodesis do not involve the ankle. These are the sub-talar, talonavicular, and calcaneocuboid joints. Most commonly we perform this for arthritis secondary to foot deformity. 

Is ankle fusion a disability?

Ankle fusion is a surgical procedure aimed at treated patients with ankle pathology. Typically, patients have disability pre-op due to pain/stiffness/instability/ and deformity. However, the goal is to eliminate this disability post operatively. 

Is ankle fusion a major surgery?

Ankle fusion is considered and intermediate risk surgery. It is more involved than bunion surgery, but less major than replacement surgeries. 

Can you run after ankle fusion?

Some patients are able to get back to running after an ankle fusion. However, the neighboring foot joints are at higher risk of deterioration after an ankle fusion. They seem much more force with impact activity. As a result, some patients may no tolerate running after an ankle fusion. 

Can ankle fusion be reversed?

No. However, in some rare instances, we can take down an ankle fusion and do a ankle replacement. 

Can you have an ankle replacement after a fusion?

Yes. In some rare instances, we can take down an ankle fusion and do a ankle replacement. Talk to one of our experts if you think you are a candidate for this procedure. 

Can you have ankle fusion after ankle replacement?

Yes. This is done often done when an ankle replacement wears down beyond revision replacement. 

Can I drive after ankle fusion? How long after ankle fusion can I drive?

Yes. Once you have recovered and rehabbed enough to safely operate the pedal, you can drive. Typically, this is 6-8 weeks after surgery. However, you should always confirm with your doctor prior to taking this risk.

Can I walk normally after ankle fusion?

In order to eliminate ankle pain, we need to unite the bones that make your ankle joint. Patient will typically notice stark improvement of pain, at the cost of flexibility. The ankle is stiff after. This means that you can typically walk, without pain. However, your gait may be slightly different. Some patients have a limp in the post operative period, but this resolves with time. 

Can you wear heels after ankle fusion?

 Typically, no.

Can you wear normal shoes after ankle fusion?

Yes

Do you have to wear special shoes after ankle fusion?

Typically, no. However, you may benefit from custom shoes if you have an underlying foot deformity. 

How long do ankle fusions last?

In most cases, an ankle fusion lasts the remainder of your life. However, many patients have other foot issues, which may require surgery later in life. 

How long does an ankle fusion operation take?

Approximately 2-4h. 

How much does an ankle fusion cost?

Most of the cost related to ankle fusion is covered by your insurance. Your out-of-pocket cost depends on your individual insurance plan. Speak to a member of our billing team to figure out details related to anticipated out-of-pocket expenses. 

Is ankle replacement better than ankle fusion? Which surgery is better for ankle arthritis?

 

This is a difficult and complex question. For many decades, there have been similar outcomes in terms of post operative pain, function, and satisfaction when comparing ankle replacement to ankle fusion. Both offer similar pain relief and function. However, ankle replacements preserve motion. Additional, ankle replacements are high risk surgeries. There is higher risk of complications such as infection, fracture, nerve / vessel injury, and requirement for further surgery in the future. 

 

Historically, ankle fusions were the surgery of choice for vast majority of patients. However, as ankle replacement implants evolve, there is a paradigm shift. We are starting to see better outcomes for replacement patients compared to fusion. Patients are happier, more functional, and have more motion. There is also a lesser risk of neighboring joint degeneration because ankle motion is preserved. This means that there is a lesser risk of the rest of the foot deteriorating because of a fused ankle. Have a look at the below study which demonstrates this. 

 

https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/36375147/

Can an ankle fusion cause peroneal nerve damage?

Yes, however this is a very rare complication. 

Can an ankle fusion result in plantar fasciitis?

Some patients can experience plantar fasciitis in the post operative period. This is usually in patients with an element of plantar fasciitis prior to surgery. It tends to be exacerbated by casts and pneumatic boots. 

Can I dance after ankle fusion?

Yes. 

Can I go upstairs after ankle fusion?

Yes

Can I hike with ankle fusion?

Yes

Can I work construction after an ankle fusion?

Typically, yes. There may be other foot conditions that limit your ability to perform hard manual labor after this type of surgery. But in isolation, after rehab, you should be able to return to construction. 

Can they do ankle fusion on both feet? Can I get bilateral ankle fusions at the same time?

This is not recommended. We will usually recommend that you have one side at a time. This will allow you to rehab using the un-operative leg. You cannot put weight on the operative side; thus, you need a leg to stand on. Otherwise, you will have very limited mobility for a few months. Furthermore, bilateral surgery increases the risk of blood clots, falls, secondary trauma, etc. 

Can you ice skate after recovering from an ankle fusion?

Yes. Although, many people have problems getting into skates. We recommend back or front-loading ice skates (similar to ski boots) for skating. 

Can you squat after an ankle fusion?

Yes.

Can you ride a bike after ankle fusion?

Yes

Do they scrap out arthritis in ankle fusion?

Yes. We removed residual cartilage, cartilage flaps, hard subchondral bone, and loose debris. 

Do you need physical therapy after ankle fusion?

Vast majority of the time, yes. 

Do bone stimulators work for ankle fusions?

There is a theoretical advantage to using a bone stimulator after fusion surgery. However, most clinical studies do not show an advantage in the real world. We typically will utilize this modality if healing is slow or delayed. 

Do you need prescription rocker bottom shoes for ankle fusion?

You can get a prescription, but there are over the counter options as well. 

Does ankle fusion affect driving?

Most patients are still able to drive. There is less ankle flexion/extension. As a result, most people use more of their leg muscle to accelerate and brake. It does take some slight re-training. 

Does ankle fusion limit mobility?

Most patient will have improved mobility, as they no longer are limited by debilitating ankle pain. 

Does ankle fusion take all the pain away?

This is the goal. Most patients have complete resolution of pain at the ankle. However, there is a risk of residual pain with this surgery. Majority of these patients (with residual pain), the pain they experience is vastly better than their arthritic pain. 

Can ankle fusions be done as out patient surgery?

In some cases. Since this is a larger procedure, we will typically do it at a hospital. There is a good chance you may go home the same day. However, it is not atypical for patients to stay one night.

What is an ankle arthroscopy?

An ankle arthroscopy is a minimally invasive surgical procedure used to diagnose and treat various conditions affecting the ankle joint. During the procedure, a small camera called an arthroscope is inserted into the ankle through small incisions. This allows the surgeon to visualize the inside of the joint and identify any issues, such as cartilage damage, ligament tears, or inflammation.

The surgeon can also perform certain treatments during the arthroscopy, such as removing loose pieces of cartilage, repairing ligaments, or smoothing out damaged surfaces. Overall, it’s a less invasive alternative to traditional open surgery, often resulting in quicker recovery times and less postoperative pain.

How does ankle arthroscopy work? What does ankle arthroscopy entail?

A surgeon makes an incision in the skin and dissects into the ankle joint. This is used as a portal for a minimally invasive camera, called an arthroscope. We try to avoid all nerves, vessels, and tendon in this step.  The joint in inflated with irrigation fluid. We have a look around the joint, looking for damage to cartilage, bone, ligaments, and soft tissue structures. We make a second incision to make a portal for shavers/working tools. 

 

At this stage we address any issues we may find. Loose bodies of cartilage or bone are removed. Unstable flaps of cartilage can be unstable, causing pain / inflammation. These are typically trimmed to a stable edge. If there are large areas of cartilage missing, we will typically try to promote this to heal with cartilage repairing procedures. This includes procedures such as microfracture, autologous cartilage implantation, juvenile cartilage allograft, etc. 

 

What are the benefits of ankle arthroscopy?

Ankle arthroscopy offers several benefits, including:

  1. Minimally Invasive: Arthroscopy involves small incisions, reducing the overall trauma to the tissues compared to traditional open surgery. This often leads to less pain, quicker recovery times, and a lower risk of infection.
  2. Diagnostic Precision: The arthroscope allows for a detailed and magnified view inside the ankle joint, enabling the surgeon to accurately diagnose conditions like cartilage damage, ligament injuries, or inflammation.
  3. Targeted Treatment: In addition to diagnosis, ankle arthroscopy allows for targeted treatment during the same procedure. Surgeons can address issues such as removing loose cartilage, repairing ligaments, or smoothing out damaged surfaces.
  4. Faster Recovery: Due to the minimally invasive nature of the procedure, patients often experience a faster recovery compared to traditional open surgery. This can lead to quicker return to normal activities and reduced postoperative pain.
  5. Reduced Scarring: The smaller incisions result in minimal scarring, which can be aesthetically more appealing and may contribute to a better cosmetic outcome.
  6. Outpatient Procedure: Many ankle arthroscopies are performed on an outpatient basis, meaning patients can typically go home the same day as the surgery, avoiding the need for a hospital stay.

While ankle arthroscopy has these advantages, it’s important to note that not all ankle conditions require arthroscopic intervention. The decision to use arthroscopy depends on the specific diagnosis and the best course of action for each individual patient. Ask your surgeon if you are a candidate for arthroscopic surgery. 

What are the indications for ankle arthroscopy?

Ankle arthroscopy may be indicated for various conditions, including:

  1. Unexplained Ankle Pain: When a patient experiences persistent ankle pain without an obvious cause, arthroscopy can help diagnose and identify issues within the joint.
  2. Cartilage Damage: Arthroscopy is valuable for assessing and treating cartilage injuries or defects within the ankle joint.
  3. Ligament Injuries: It can be used to diagnose and repair damaged ligaments, such as sprains or tears.
  4. Synovitis: Inflammation of the synovial lining of the joint can be addressed through arthroscopy.
  5. Loose Bodies: If there are loose bone or cartilage fragments within the joint, arthroscopy allows for their removal.
  6. Impingement Syndrome: Arthroscopy can be used to address impingement issues, where abnormal contact between bones causes pain and limited motion.
  7. Osteochondral Lesions: Arthroscopy is helpful in managing lesions involving both the bone and the overlying cartilage.
  8. Tendon Disorders: Certain conditions affecting the tendons around the ankle may be diagnosed and treated using arthroscopy.
  9. Ankle Instability: In cases of chronic ankle instability, arthroscopy can help assess and address contributing factors.

It’s important to note that the decision to perform ankle arthroscopy depends on the specific symptoms, clinical findings, and imaging results for each patient. Your orthopedic surgeon will carefully evaluate your condition to determine if arthroscopy is the most appropriate course of action.

What diagnosis do you use for an ankle arthroscopy?

See indications for arthroscopy above. 

What to expect after ankle arthroscopy?

There will be pain and swelling at the surgical site. This settles greatly after the first few days. The ankle may be casted for approximately 2-6 weeks. During this time, you are not putting any weight on the affected foot/ankle.  At 2 weeks post op sutures are removed and the ankle is typically placed into a rigid boot. At 4-6 weeks we start physical therapy. We also start gradually increased weight bearing around 6 weeks. The boot is discontinued around approximately 8 weeks. Most patients feel limited pain at the 6-week mark. That is when physical therapy comes into play. Full recovering can take 3 months or more. We will provide and information booklet with more details regard what to expect before, during, and after surgery.

How bad does ankle arthroscopy hurt?

After ankle arthroscopy, pain and swelling at the surgical site is expected. Typically, the pain is worst in the first few days. During this time, you may require opioid medication. However, most patient are able to cope with anti-inflammatories and Acetaminophen after the first few days. It tends to be less painful that other major orthopedic surgeries. 

Is ankle arthroscopy common?

Ankle arthroscopy is much less common than knee or shoulder arthroscopy. However, is remains of the main way to address ankle joint issues such as damage to cartilage, ligaments, or bone. These types of injures are very common.  

Is ankle arthroscopy safe?

Ankle arthroscopy is a relatively safe procedure. Small incision and a minimally invasive approach allows for a low risk of infection or complications. 

Can you walk after an ankle arthroscopy?

It depends on the type of surgery you have. After simple debridement patients can often walk immediately after surgery. However, if there is any cartilage, bone work, or fusions done, then there is a period of non-weight bearing.

How long until you can walk after ankle arthroscopy?

It depends on the type of surgery you have. After simple debridement patients can often walk immediately after surgery. However, if there is any cartilage, bone work, or fusions done, then there is a period of non-weight bearing. This is usually around 6 weeks, after which point, we start weight bearing and rehab. 

How soon after ankle arthroscopy debridement can I walk?

For a simple ankle debridement, you can start walking right away. You may be limited by pain for a few days, but we anticipate slow and gradual return to walking. This will typically take 2-4 weeks before you are able to walk without a limp. 

How soon can you start physical therapy after ankle arthroscopy?

This depends on the type of procedure you require. For simple debridement, we can start physical therapy after the incision are healed (2 weeks). For more extensive procedures, physical therapy starts when the cast / immobilization is removed (6 weeks). 

How long does ankle arthroscopy surgery take?

1-3h depending on how much work needs to be done.

How long does it take to recover from ankle arthroscopy?

It depends on the type of surgery you have. After simple debridement patients can often walk immediately after surgery. People feel much better approximately 4-6 weeks after surgery. However, if there is any cartilage, bone work, or fusions done, then there is a period of non-weight bearing, casting, and rehab involved. In this case, it will likely be 6 weeks until you are able to walk. We anticipate slow return to function / pain free walking approximately 3 months post op. 

How long on crutches after ankle arthroscopy?

You will need crutches for the period of time you are casted or non-weight bearing. The crutches can be safely weaned when casting and non-weight bearing status has been lifted. 

How long after ankle arthroscopy can I drive?

This depends on the type of surgery required. If you have a period of casting or non-weight bearing, then typically patients will start driving shortly after the cast is removed. This is typically around the 6-week mark. If no casting is required, driving can be resumed when pain is no longer prohibitive. You should always start to integrate driving in a slow and controlled manner. Start in an empty parking lot. Practice braking. And graduate yourself to a empty road, slightly busy road, to full traffic. Safety is the highest priority in this matter. You should not be driving if you are wearing a brace or cast. You should not be driving while on opiate medication. 

 

What kind of anesthesia is used for ankle arthroscopy?

This depends on your level of comfort, and what is required to get the surgery completed safely. Most patients can have a local nerve block and spinal for ankle surgery. However, some patients / anesthesiologist prefers a general anesthetic. This is a good topic of discussion for you and your anesthesiologist prior to your surgery.

How much does an ankle arthroscopy cost?

Vast majority of the time your insurance covers the cost of an ankle arthroscopy. Your out-of-pocket expenses are variable, depending on the parameters of your individual health insurance plan. Our billing staff can help you answer this question on a case-by-case basis

Is ankle nerve damage visible on MRI and arthroscopy?

Typically, nerve damage is not visible on an arthroscopy. Area of nerve damaged may or may not be visible on MRI. These tests are not ideal of identifying nerve damage.

Is arthroscopy necessary for ankle fracture?

Many ankle fractures involve the ankle joint. It is one of the most common joints involved in direct trauma. Traditionally, ankle fractures are treated with immobilization / casting or surgical intervention. This depends on patient factors, stability of the injury, fracture pattern, and prognosis of the injury. If surgery is indicated, this typically involves fixing the fracture with plates and screws. 

 

However, there are some recent studies that suggest performing an arthroscopy at the time of fracture fixation can help with pain and recovery. Here the arthroscopy is done to remove hematoma and fracture fragments in the joint. It allows us to irrigate the joint and removed components which may later cause pain/inflammation. Additionally, cartilage impaction injuries are common with ankle fractures. These often go under diagnosed. Arthroscopy allows us to identify these injuries acutely and intervene if necessary. Some studies report an improvement in patient outcomes when utilizing arthroscopy in addition to ankle fracture fixation. There is one national database studies which suggests that doing ankle arthroscopy at the time of ankle fixation surgery greatly decreases the risk of needing an ankle arthroscopy in the future. Have a looked at these studies. 

 

https://journals.lww.com/jaaos/abstract/2011/04000/the_role_of_arthroscopy_in_the_management_of.7.aspx

 

https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/abs/pii/S0749806315003825

 

https://journals.sagepub.com/doi/full/10.1177/2473011420904046

 

https://journals.sagepub.com/doi/full/10.1177/1938640015599034

 

What is arthritis?

Arthritis is a term that refers to inflammation of the joints. There are many types of arthritis, but the most common ones are osteoarthritis and rheumatoid arthritis.

  1. Osteoarthritis (OA): This is the most prevalent form of arthritis and occurs when the protective cartilage that cushions the ends of bones wears down over time. It commonly affects joints in the hands, knees, hips, and spine, leading to pain, stiffness, and reduced joint flexibility.
  2. Rheumatoid Arthritis (RA): RA is an autoimmune disease where the immune system mistakenly attacks the synovium, the lining of the membranes that surround the joints. This can lead to inflammation, joint damage, and pain. RA often affects multiple joints and can also have systemic effects on other organs.

Arthritis can cause a range of symptoms, including joint pain, swelling, stiffness, and a decreased range of motion. It can be a chronic condition and may impact a person’s quality of life. Treatment options vary depending on the type of arthritis and may include medication, physical therapy, lifestyle changes, or in some cases, surgery.

It’s essential for individuals experiencing joint symptoms to consult with a healthcare professional for an accurate diagnosis and appropriate management plan.

 

What is ankle arthritis?

Ankle arthritis involves inflammation and deterioration of the ankle joint cartilage. Ankle arthritis can cause a range of symptoms, including joint pain, swelling, stiffness, and a decreased range of motion. It can be a chronic condition and may impact a person’s quality of life.

What causes ankle arthritis? How do you get arthritis in your ankle?

In vast majority of patients (60-80%) ankle arthritis occurs secondary to injury. This can be a fracture of the ankle or an impact injury without fracture. The initial insult to ankle cartilage results in a slow deterioration of the joint. Over time this progressively results in worsening progressive arthritis. To a lesser extent, ankle arthritis can also be due to a patient’s natural history, infection, gout, or underlying medical conditions such as rheumatoid arthritis / hemophilia.

 

In many of these cases, an initial fracture/impaction injury results in uneven force dissipation across the ankle joint. This causes the ankle to be overloaded in certain area. After years of walking on this unevenly distributed joint, the cartilage starts to wear thin, and inflammation ensures. 

Is ankle arthritis common? How common is ankle arthritis?

Ankle arthritis is less common that larger weight bearing joints such as the knee or hip. The incidence of ankle arthritis is approximately 30 per 100,000 people. Global approximation is roughly 1% of the population. 

What does arthritis in ankle feel like?

Often patients will experience pain around ankle joint. This is most commonly with weight bearing, walking, or exercises. Swelling at the joint line is very common. Over time the joint will become stiff, and range of motion will be lost. If this goes on long enough, the alignment of the joint will change, and a progressive deformity will ensue. The natural history of all arthritis is to slowly and chronically progress, with worsening pain exacerbation episodes. 

How do you diagnose ankle arthritis? how is ankle arthritis diagnosed?

A surgeon will obtain a thorough history and perform a physical examination. If there is a convincing clinical presentation, we will confirm our suspicion with X-rays and advanced imaging. Additional testing may be required. 

Does ankle arthritis show up on X-ray?

Yes. Most of the time we are able to detect arthritis on X-rays. In the cases of very focal disease, or early arthritis, additional advanced imaging may be required (MRI / CT scans).

What does ankle arthritis look like on an X-ray?

Ankle arthritis will show up as narrowing of the joint space at the ankle joint line. There may also be formation of new bony spurs. In severe cases the ankle will start to drift medially or laterally, resulting in deformity.

How to treat arthritis in ankle arthritis? What can be done for ankle arthritis? What can I do for arthritis in my ankles?

 

The treatment of ankle arthritis is divided into non-operative and operative techniques. 

 

In vast majority of patients, we initially encourage non-operative treatment. The goal of non-operative treatment is to avert or delay surgery. No intervention can “cure” arthritis.  We try to maximize your time with a natural joint. Most of these strategies are aimed at keeping you strong and allowing you to cope with the pain from ankle arthritis. Non-operative interventions include activity modification, shoe modifications, weight loss, bracing, walking aids, physical therapy, and pain medications / anti-inflammatories. You can try turmeric and topical capsaicin as natural remedies. Some patients report improvements in pain. You should maintain optimal levels of Vitamin D and Calcium. This is important for bone and cartilage turnover. Icing and elevation can help with swelling related symptoms.

 

Once these options are exhausted, we typically turn in injection options. This includes cortisone injections, Hyaluronic Acid injections, Platelet Rich Plasma (PRP) injections, and Mesenchymal Stem Cell (MSC) injections. Cortisone is a strong anti-inflammatory and can provide temporary relief of pain symptoms. Recent literature suggests having too many cortisone injections can hasten joint deterioration. See the article below. Thus, frequent cortisone injections are not ideal. Hyaluronic Acid injections act as lubrication and can help with pain symptoms. These tend to provide temporary pain relief and return of function. PRP are injections where we take blood, spin out the red blood cells, and run the plasma layer through a filtrate. This concentrates growth factors, inflammatory singling molecules, and immune modulators. This can help stabilize cartilage and provided more long-term pain relief. MSC is a more invasive procedure where we harvest stem cells from your pelvic. We then use a special centrifuge to separate the stem cells, and this is then injected into the arthritic joint. These cells secrete the same proteins that are found in your plasma. However, since we are injection cells, the effect of this injection tends to be longer. 

 

See the article below that summarizes these non-operative arthritis management strategies. 

 

Once all non-operative options have been exhausted, and you are no longer able to cope with ankle arthritis, surgical options are indicated. Continue reading for further information on how surgery can be helpful for treating ankle arthritis. 

 

https://journals.lww.com/jbjsjournal/abstract/2021/11170/rapidly_destructive_hip_disease_following.2.aspx

https://journals.sagepub.com/doi/full/10.1177/2473011419852931

 

Do ankle braces help with arthritis? Will an ankle brace help arthritis?

Yes. Most ankle arthritis braced work by reducing motion at the ankle joint. This helps prevent excessive motion and helps reduce pain. However, it can worsen ankle stiffness. Use it sparingly. Try to maintain ankle range of motion with stretches / exercises,

What surgery is done for ankle arthritis?

Once all non-operative options have been exhausted, and you are no longer able to cope with ankle arthritis, surgical options are indicated. Continue reading for further information on how surgery can be helpful for treating ankle arthritis. 

 

There are many surgical approaches to treating ankle arthritis. This depends on several factors. This can be patient factors such as underlying medical conditions, level of activity, goals of treatment, and expectations. Joint related factors also come into play. This includes how severe the arthritis is, whether there localized or global disease, severity of arthritis, presence of deformity, and involvement of surrounding soft tissue structures. Furthermore, concomitant foot deformity must also be considered. 

 

Early ankle arthritis, that is well localized, in young active healthy patients, is amenable to debridement with ankle arthroscopy. This is a minimally invasive procedure where a camera is inserted into the joint, and areas of arthritis are debrided away. This can provide pain relief, more range of motion, and long-term symptom control for patients with early ankle arthritis. See the ankle arthroscopy section for more information regarding these options. Speak to one of our experts if you think you may be a candidate. 

More extensive arthritis is typically treated with two main options: fusion (arthrodesis) or replacement (arthroplasty). Both options have their benefits and pitfalls. It is critical to have a discussion with your surgeon to determine which option is right for you. 

 

Ankle fusion (arthrodesis) is considered the gold standard for cases of severe ankle arthritis. It has been the go-to procedure for decades. Here we expose the joint, remove any residual cartilage, and oppose the talus bone to the end of the tibia bone. These two bones heal to one another, forming one bony structure. Functionally the joint is eliminated. There is no motion across the joint anymore. However, there is also no pain. 

 

Ankle replacement (arthroplasty) is a newer procedure that has been advancing quickly over the last 2 decades. Replacement surgery is much more involved than ankle fusion. It provides pain relief similar to fusion surgery. However, it allows us to maintain motion at the ankle joint. This is thought to prevent neighboring foot joints from deteriorating. The recovering and healing form this is more difficult. 

 

Ask one of our experts if you are a candidate for one of these procedures.

How is an ankle fusion done? How does ankle fusion work?

In order to do an ankle fusion, we first make the decision to do it using a traditional open incision, or arthroscopically (though a camera). This depends mainly on how severe the arthritis is. In either case, we expose the joint and removed any residual cartilage. Bony ends of the talus and tibia are exposed. All debris is removed. We then Make perforations that facilitate healing. We then oppose the bony ends of the talus and tibia in a functional position. We use screws or plates to compress and hold this bony apposition. The incisions are closed.

After the procedure the ankle is casted, and you are kept non-weight bearing for a minimum of 6 weeks. After that point, we start the rehab process. 

How is ankle replacement done? How does ankle replacement work?

In order to perform an ankle replacement, we often will utilize advanced imaging and patient specific instruments. This requires a CT scan before the procedure. Custom cutting jigs will be 3D printed. These improve the location of bony cuts and reduce operative time. 

 

We make an incision in the front of your ankle, avoiding nerves and vessels. We dissect down to the joint, preserving soft tissues. We apply and secure 3D printed custom cutting jigs. These are secured. We then cut the tibia and talus to accommodate metal implants. Once cuts are made, we remove excess bone and debris. We apply trial implants to ensure sizing and tension. Once we have determined the correct size implants, we place metal components in the tibia and talus. We then place a high-density polyethylene component. 

 

At this stage we stress test the ligament structures. If there is ligament deficiency, we may perform a reconstruction acutely, or stage this to a later time. Similarly, if there is a foot deformity this may be addressed at the time of surgery or staged to a later time. 

 

All incisions are closed and a cast is applied. This can be present for 2-4 weeks. After this point, rehab is initiated. 

What is recovery like after an ankle replacement (arthroplasty)?

 

Once the surgery is complete, you are placed into a cast. The cast is required for minimum of 2-4 weeks. We will remove the sutures 2-3 weeks post op. You will have to remain non-weight bearing for minimum of 2-4 weeks. Once the cast is removed, we can start weight bearing and rehab. Often, we will transition you to a rigid removable boot, to start weight bearing. This will be weaned as you progress in physical therapy. 

It will likely take 3-4 months before you feel that you can walk on the ankle comfortably. The fusion will continue to heal and remodel for over a year. Swelling will be present for at least 6 months. In some cases, swelling is present for over 18 month. It goes away eventually as you rehab. 

Is ankle replacement better than ankle fusion? Which surgery is better for ankle arthritis?

This is a difficult and complex question. For many decades, there have been similar outcomes in terms of post operative pain, function, and satisfaction when comparing ankle replacement to ankle fusion. Both offer similar pain relief and function. However, ankle replacements preserve motion. Additional, ankle replacements are high risk surgeries. There is higher risk of complications such as infection, fracture, nerve / vessel injury, and requirement for further surgery in the future. 

 

Historically, ankle fusions were the surgery of choice for vast majority of patients. However, as ankle replacement implants evolve, there is a paradigm shift. We are starting to see better outcomes for replacement patients compared to fusion. Patients are happier, more functional, and have more motion. There is also a lesser risk of neighboring joint degeneration because ankle motion is preserved. This means that there is a lesser risk of the rest of the foot deteriorating because of a fused ankle. Have a look at the below study which demonstrates this. 

 

https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/36375147/

Can ankle arthritis be cured? Can arthritis be removed from ankle? How to cure arthritis in the ankle?

For all arthritis, there is no “cure”. No medication or surgery will give you the cartilage you had in your twenties. Nothing can reverse the deterioration of the joint. Non-operative treatments are aimed at decreasing pain and improving function. However, the arthritic process continues to progress. Surgery is aimed at eliminating or replacing the joint. This does not restore cartilage, but instead allows for the joint pain to be eliminated. 

Can you get arthritis of your ankle?

Yes. See the FAQs above for more information. 

Can arthritis cause swollen foot and ankles?

Yes. This is a very common symptom of ankle arthritis. You can get swelling in your ankle and in the foot. 

Can a sprained ankle cause arthritis?

Most ankle sprains do not result in ankle arthritis. However, if the ligaments are severely torn due to injury, or there are recurring injuries, this can lead to ankle arthritis. 

Can arthritis in knee cause swelling in ankle?

Yes. As the knee joint swells, it can cause pressure on the vessels in the back of the knee. This generates back pressure which causes ankle and foot swelling. 

Can hip arthritis cause ankle pain?

This is very unlikely. There are most probably two separate issues. 

Can knee arthritis cause ankle pain?

Typically knee arthritis does not cause ankle pain. Occasionally, in severe knee deformities, ankle pain results due to abnormal loading of the ankle. 

Can rheumatoid arthritis affect your ankles? Can rheumatoid arthritis cause swollen ankles?

Yes. See the FAQs above for more information. 

Is walking good for arthritis in the ankle? Is cycling good for ankle arthritis?

Generally, low impact exercise is considered helpful for arthritis related pain. This includes walking, cycling, swimming, etc. High impact exercise can exacerbate pain and cause progression of arthritis. This includes running, jumping, and repetitive impact-based exercises. 

Is exercise good for ankle arthritis?

Generally, low impact exercise is considered helpful for arthritis related pain. This includes walking, cycling, swimming, etc. High impact exercise can exacerbate pain and cause progression of arthritis. This includes running, jumping, and repetitive impact-based exercises. 

Can I run with ankle arthritis?

Yes. However, high impact activities, such as running, are more likely to exacerbate ankle arthritis. 

What are the signs of arthritis in your ankles? What does arthritis in the ankle look like?

Pain on range of motion, swelling, and stiffness are the most common signs of ankle arthritis. You gait may be affected, causing a limp. 

What are the symptoms of ankle arthritis? what does arthritis feel like in your ankle?

Pain at the ankle joint line with range of motion, walking, and weight bearing. The pain tends to be worse with acute activity and progresses slowly over years. Often the pain will come in exacerbations. These will become more frequent and severe. 

Does cracking your ankle cause arthritis?

No. Most ankle cracking are tendons moving over one another. This does not result in arthritis of the ankles. Thus far, there have not been any convincing evidence that cracking any joint results in arthritis. 

How to ease arthritis pain in ankle? how to get rid of arthritis in ankle? How to help ankle arthritis?

There are several non-operative ways to improve ankle pain. See the treatment FAQs above.

How to know if you have arthritis in your ankle?

A clinician must perform a history and examination of the ankle. Once this is done, confirmatory studies such as X-rays will be done. Once the work-up has been completed, we can determine the cause of ankle pain. There are several causes for ankle pain. 

How to prevent arthritis in ankle?

Most ankle arthritis is caused by trauma (fractures), and thus are difficult of avoid. However, proper shoe wear, avoidance of high impact activity, avoiding of high-risk activities, and weight reduction, can all help reduce the risk of ankle arthritis. 

Is ankle arthritis a disability?

Ankle arthritis can cause disabling pain and functional limitations. 

What helps arthritis in ankles? What to do for arthritis in ankle?

See the treatment FAQ above for more information. 

What is the best ankle support for arthritis?

A semi rigid AFO can help reduce pain in the ankle from arthritis. Rocker bottom shoes can also be helpful. You may also find a removable semi-rigid ankle brace useful for pain and stability. See one of our experts to get a prescription and orthotist recommendation. 

What type of arthritis affects the ankles?

Most commonly, ankle arthritis is post-traumatic. See the above FAQs for more information. 

Does ice help arthritis in ankle? Does elevation help with ankle arthritis? How to reduce swelling in ankles due to arthritis?

Yes. Especially if there is swelling. We recommended icing and elevation for 15 min while there is swelling. Try to do this as much as possible to help reduce symptom duration and frequency. 

Can massage help ankle arthritis?

Some patients find pain relief with massage treatments. We recommend trying it if you are interested. See a reputable licensed provider. 

Can physical therapy help ankle arthritis?

Yes. The goal of physical therapy is to help obtain and maintain range of motion of the ankle. A physical therapist will give you a home program. It is important to try and these home exercises every day. When you go to see the therapist, they will try to do those activities you cannot do on your own at home. This includes using modalities such as massage, TENS, shockwave, ultrasounds, and manipulations.

Can ankle arthritis cause leg pain? Can ankle arthritis cause shin pain?

Some patients report radiation of ankle arthritis pain into the leg or shin. However, most of the pain is typically prepared at the ankle joint line. 

Can ankle replacement help arthritis?

Yes. See the treatment FAQs above for more information. 

Can I feel arthritis in ankle malleolus?

Patients with arthritis of the medial or lateral malleolus will often complain of pain on that corresponding side. 

 

Can I still play basketball with arthritis in my ankle?

Yes. However high impact activity such as this is likely to exacerbate arthritis pain. 

Can knee arthritis cause pain in hip and ankle?

Knee arthritis pain tend so radiate distally, but the pain is rarely perceived in the ankle or in the hip. You may feel radiation of pain into the shit. Rare does it radiates to the ankle.

 

Can psoriasis arthritis affect the ankle?

Yes

Can rheumatoid arthritis affect the ankle?

Yes. 

Can treadmills cause ankles arthritis?

No. There is no evidence that this is the case. However, read all safety warnings when using any equipment. Improper use can result in injury. 

What causes ankle arthritis? How do you get arthritis in your ankle?

In vast majority of patients (60-80%) ankle arthritis occurs secondary to injury. This can be a fracture of the ankle or an impact injury without fracture. The initial insult to ankle cartilage results in a slow deterioration of the joint. Over time this progressively results in worsening progressive arthritis. To a lesser extent, ankle arthritis can also be due to a patient’s natural history, infection, gout, or underlying medical conditions such as rheumatoid arthritis / hemophilia.

What is ankle arthritis?

Ankle arthritis involves inflammation and deterioration of the ankle joint cartilage. Ankle arthritis can cause a range of symptoms, including joint pain, swelling, stiffness, and a decreased range of motion. It can be a chronic condition and may impact a person’s quality of life.

What is arthritis?

Arthritis is a term that refers to inflammation of the joints. There are many types of arthritis, but the most common ones are osteoarthritis and rheumatoid arthritis.

  1. Osteoarthritis (OA): This is the most prevalent form of arthritis and occurs when the protective cartilage that cushions the ends of bones wears down over time. It commonly affects joints in the hands, knees, hips, and spine, leading to pain, stiffness, and reduced joint flexibility.
  2. Rheumatoid Arthritis (RA): RA is an autoimmune disease where the immune system mistakenly attacks the synovium, the lining of the membranes that surround the joints. This can lead to inflammation, joint damage, and pain. RA often affects multiple joints and can also have systemic effects on other organs.

Arthritis can cause a range of symptoms, including joint pain, swelling, stiffness, and a decreased range of motion. It can be a chronic condition and may impact a person’s quality of life. Treatment options vary depending on the type of arthritis and may include medication, physical therapy, lifestyle changes, or in some cases, surgery.

It’s essential for individuals experiencing joint symptoms to consult with a healthcare professional for an accurate diagnosis and appropriate management plan.

What is a Achilles tendon rupture?

A ruptured Achilles tendon is when the tendon that connects your calf muscles to your heel bone tears. Typically, a rupture involves tearing of all fibers of the tendon. It’s a common injury, often happening during sports that involve sudden stops and starts, like basketball or tennis. The Achilles tendon is crucial for activities like walking, running, and jumping, so a rupture can be debilitating.

What does a ruptured Achilles tendon look like?

Ruptures involve disruption of all the fibers of the Achilles tendon. They occur in an area where the blood supply is poorest. This is usually 4-6cm from where it inserts.

Where do Achilles tendon rupture?

4-6 cm from the insertion

What causes Achilles tendon rupture?

Achilles tendon ruptures occur due to sudden force through the tendon that is greater than the tensile strength of the tendon fibers. This results in damage and tear of the fibers until the whole tendon is ruptured. There are also several risk factors. This includes episodic athletes (weekend warriors), use of fluoroquinolone antibiotics, steroid injections, smoking, and vascular disease. It is more common in males, aged 30-40.

Systemic diseases that may be associated with Achilles tendon injuries include the following:
· Chronic renal failure
· Collagen deficiency
· Diabetes mellitus
· Gout
· Infections
· Lupus
· Parathyroid disorders
· Rheumatoid arthritis
· Thyroid disorders
Foot problems that increase the risk of Achilles tendon injuries include the following:
· Cavus foot
· Insufficient gastroc-soleus flexibility and strength
· limited ability to perform ankle dorsiflexion
· Tibia vara
· Varus alignment with functional hyperpronation

How do you know if you rupture your Achilles tendon?

Most patients feel sudden and sharp pain in the back of their ankle. They often describe the sensation of feeling like they have been kicked or shot behind the ankle. Soon thereafter, the area is bruised, swollen, painful, tender. There will be weakness in walking, running, and weightbearing.

How do you rupture your Achilles tendon?

It can happen to anyone at any time. However, it is most commonly seen in patients playing intense pivoting sports or running.

How painful is a ruptured Achilles tendon?

This can be variable. Some patients have severe pain. Others have minimal pain, but more severe associated symptoms. Pain is very subjective. It cannot be used as a sole indicator that the tendon is torn.

How do you know if you ruptured your Achilles tendon?

You will experience the symptoms described above. Once you are seen by a medical professional, an MRI will typically be ordered to confirm diagnosis and visualize tear characteristics.

How to diagnose Achilles tendon rupture?

We first use clinical history and examination findings to support a diagnosis of Achilles rupture. On exam we expect to find laxity of the Achilles complex, more dorsiflexion of the ankle on the affected side, positive Thompson test, gapping of the tendon at the tear side, tenderness, swelling, and weakness to plantarflexion.
Once we have clinical findings consistent with a rupture, the diagnosis is confirmed with an MRI. Treatment decisions can be made thereafter.

What are the signs of an Achilles tendon rupture?

On exam we expect to find laxity of the Achilles complex, more dorsiflexion of the ankle on the affected side, positive Thompson test, gapping of the tendon at the tear side, tenderness, swelling, and weakness to plantarflexion.

What happens when you rupture your Achilles tendon?

The tendon heals vast majority of the time. However, the length of the tendon is important. If the tendon heals too long, we lose the biomechanical advantage of the tendon. This results in weakness, fatigability, and limitation in activity. The goal of any treatment (surgery vs no surgery) is to get the tendon to heal at the appropriate length.

How common are Achilles tendon ruptures?

These are very common injuries. Reported incidence rates among athletes are 7% to 18% in runners, 9% in dancers, 5% in gymnasts, 2% in tennis players, and less than 1% in American football players. Achilles disorders affect approximately 1 million athletes per year. The incidence of Achilles tendon ruptures varies in the literature, with recent studies reporting a rate of up to 40 patients per 100,000 patient population annually.

Is a ruptured Achilles tendon an emergency?

If you are suspicious that you have ruptured your Achilles, it is best to seek help immediately. If you need additional testing / surgery, delays can result in poor outcomes and more complicated procedures. Thus, it is better to see an orthopedist, urgent care, or emergency room immediately. It is not a life-threatening injury on its own.

Is Achilles tendon rupture life threatening?

On its own, an Achilles tendon rupture is not typically a life-threatening injury.

What to do for a ruptured Achilles tendon?

If you suspect that you have ruptured your Achilles tendon, we recommend not weight bearing on that side. Use crutches or a knee scooter to offload the ankle. See us in our office. Or go to a nearby urgent care / emergency room. The ankle should be casted in a flex position. This is important. Fractures and associated injuries should be ruled out. Once the ankle is casted, seek an orthopedist who can order relevant tests, and plan treatment.

How to treat a ruptured Achilles tendon?

Treatment of an Achilles tendon rupture may be surgical or non-surgical depending on several patient and injury factors.

Surgery tends to be indicated in those patients who are very athletic, who were not appropriately treated with “functional rehab” initially, who have a tendon gap of greater than 5mm, or have a delayed presentation.

Recent studies suggest that “functional rehab” is an effective non-surgical treatment strategy for Achilles ruptures. This involves a period of casting, then a period of slow / progressive weight bearing in a boot, a lot of physical therapy, and gradual return to normal walking / sports. However, it is important to note that functional rehab must be started within 24-48h of the injury. The ankle should be splinted in a flex position. Failure of this prevents our ability to treat with functional rehab.

Patients who had appropriate treatment with functional rehab had similar functional outcome, satisfaction, and similar rerupture rates as surgery. Bear in mind that this requires a specific protocol, and patient population to ensure successful treatment. If you fall outside of this protocol, surgery may be indicated.

How is a ruptured Achilles tendon repaired? What is the surgery for a Achilles tendon rupture?

Surgery for an Achilles tendon involves making an incision in the back of the ankle, preserving sensory nerves, and identifying the Achilles tear. We then use strong tensile suture and a suturing technique to oppose the ends of the tear. In this manner, the tendon can heal, and it heals at an appropriate tension / length. This is a critical factor in ensuring function of the Achilles tendon. Once the tendon is opposed and tensioned, the layers are repaired using sutures. A cast is then applied.

Newer repair techniques utilize special jigs that allow us to use a smaller incision. This involves the use of a jig to pass sutures percutaneously and repair the Achilles without a big open incision. One such system is the Arthrex PARS system. See images below.

Ask one of our experts if your rupture is amenable to repair with the PARS system.

Do you need surgery for a ruptured Achilles tendon?

There are many factors which influence a decision to operate on an Achilles tendon rupture. Most patients can be treated nonoperatively, as recent literature suggests that functional rehab has similar outcomes compared to surgery. Surgery has a slightly quicker return to work, but also a higher complications rate. In patients with several underlying medical conditions, surgery should be avoided due to high risk of complications. Note that functional rehab is not simply casting.
Surgery is indicated in those patients involved in high level athletics, patients who did not start casting / functional rehab with in 48h of injury, delayed presentation of a tear, MRI tendon gap size >5mm (high demand) or >10 mm (low demand), or patients where the Achilles is healing in an elongated position.

https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC3509775/
https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/33135439/

Can a ruptured Achilles tendon heal on its own? Can Achilles tendon rupture heal without surgery?

Yes. Assuming an average person of average activity, the Achilles can be treated with a protocol called “functional rehab”.
This involves splitting the ankle in plantarflexion for 2 weeks. Then you are placed into a rigid boot with 4 heel wedges for 2 weeks. At the 4-week mark, you start removing 1 wedge a week and increase weight bearing by 25% a week. Physical therapy typically starts around 4 weeks post injury. The boot is typically removed 8 weeks post injury. From there, you gradually build up strength, balance, endurance, and functionality.

How long does it take to recover from Achilles tendon rupture?

Whether you have surgery or not, recovering from Achilles tendon rupture involves a period of immobilization, and then gradual return to weight bearing and walking. Typically, you are in a cast for 2-4 weeks, then in a rigid boot for up to 8 weeks post injury. Weight bearing can be started 4-5 weeks post injury and is increased in gradual fashion. Typical return to normal walking is approximately 2+months. Return to sport can range from 3-6 months depending on level of play.

What to expect after Achilles tendon rupture surgery?

There will be pain and swelling at the surgical site. This settles greatly after the first few days. The ankle is casted for approximately 2 weeks. During this time, you are not putting any weight on the affected foot/ankle. At 2 weeks post op sutures are removed and the ankle is placed into a rigid boot with heel lifts. At 4 weeks we start physical therapy. We also start gradually increasing weight bearing by 25% a week, and each week 1 heel life is removed. The boot is discontinued around approximately 8 weeks. That is when strengthening comes into play. We will provide an information booklet with more details regarding what to expect before, during, and after surgery.

Can I use PRP to treat an Achilles tendon rupture?

There is a lot of research going into the use of platelet rich plasma (PRP) and bone marrow aspirate concentrate (BMAC). These adjunctive procedures are thought to help healing in sports related injuries.

Most of the literature around these injections is based around their use in patients undergoing surgery. The studies demonstrate mixed results. No large randomized controlled trials exist as of yet. However, some small studies suggest that there is earlier mobilization, quicker recovery of range of motion, and quicker calf circumference recovery with PRP / BMAC.

https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/31370998/
https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/25795246/
https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC9501121/

How to prevent Achilles tendon rupture?

To decrease risk of rupture, gradual and regular activity escalation is recommended. Sudden increases in specific pivoting activities places one at higher risk. Furthermore, steroid injection, certain antibiotics, and smoking are thought to play a role in risk of rupture. Warm up and stretching prior to use if recommended

Can you walk on a ruptured Achilles tendon?Can you walk with a completely ruptured Achilles tendon?
Most patients feel weakness and pain, which prevents them from walking. Although, some patients are able to walk with a ruptured Achilles tendon.

How long does it take for an Achilles tendon rupture to heal?

Animal studies suggest that it takes approximately 3 months for a tendon to fully heal and remodel to a pre-injury level. The rehab can take longer than this.

How to splint Achilles tendon rupture?

Ideally, a newly suspected Achilles tendon rupture should be splinted with the ankle in maximal plantar flexion. A sugar tong back slab splint is ideal. This will be transitioned to a rigid boot with heel wedges.

How bad is a ruptured Achilles tendon?

This injury can be life changing. In athletes, it may end or postpone an athletic season. For the average person, it usually means that there will be a period where you will have less mobility. You may have a cast or a boot. You may have to use crutches for several weeks. You may require extensive physical therapy and exercises. Arrangements need to be made for transportation, work modifications, home accessibility modifications, and social support. Most patients recover to a pre-injury level with several months of appropriate treatment. Most athletes get back to playing high level sports.

How to strengthen Achilles tendon after rupture?

After the initial phases of treatment, the Achilles has had a chance to heal. At this stage we will start physical therapy. This involves doing exercises which help build the Achilles tendon and associated muscles. There will have been atrophy of the muscle due immobilization. Doing these exercises daily is the best way to fight weakness and atrophy. Over time the goal is to get back to baseline strength and endurance.

The physical therapist should give you a home program. Try to do this program everyday. When you see the therapist, you should be trying to do those things you can’t do on your own. This includes stretches you can’t do on your own, use of equipment you don’t have, and local modalities (massage, ultrasounds, shockwave, TENS, etc.)

Can you drive with a ruptured Achilles tendon?

It is not recommended. Rupture of the Achilles causes mechanical disruption and pain to ankle plantarflexion. This will affect your ability to safely accelerate and brake. Furthermore, operation of a vehicle is not recommended with the use of a cast or brace.

When can I drive after an Achilles tendon rupture?

Typically, patients return to driving once the brace is discontinued and they are walking normally. This is usually around the 8-week mark. It is important to have enough strength and reflexes to brake quickly in an emergency situation.

We recommended you start driving once cleared by your doctor. Start in an empty parking lot when you are confident in your stretch and reaction times. Work your way up to light traffic, heavy traffic, and finally the highway. It is important to do this in a safe and graduated fashion.

We do not recommend driving with a brace on. This compromises your ability to react in an emergency situation. It may make you prone to accidents

How long does swelling last after Achilles tendon rupture?

Most people will notice localized swelling for 3-6 months after a rupture, regardless of whether it is treated surgically or not. In some cases, patients may have swelling for over 12 months.

How long is physical therapy for Achilles tendon rupture?

We recommend you continue physical therapy as long as it is helping you make progress. This is typically 3 months for most ruptures. Some patients find it useful to continue therapy for several months after they are walking.

Can you fly with a ruptured Achilles tendon?

Yes. It’s worth noting that environmental pressure is dropped in an airplane cabin. The pressure is less than what you experience at ground level. As a result, you may notice increased swelling and pain. You should exercise caution if you are flying with an unremovable splint or cast. You may have to remove a rigid boot to be comfortable.

Can you play sports after Achilles tendon rupture?

Yes. Vast majority of athletes return to play after an Achilles rupture. Although there is huge variability in studies, this is estimated to be 80% of athletes. This may require 4-12 months of appropriate rehab to get to this point safely. Most return to play around 6 months post op.

https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC5136353/

Can you ski after the Achilles tendon rupture?

Yes. After appropriate treatment and rehabilitation.

How to sleep with a ruptured Achilles tendon?

Whether you have surgery or not, ideally you should try to keep pressure off the back of your heel (near the rupture site). Pressure in this area can affect vascularity, which can alter wound/tendon healing. It’s best to prop this area up on some pillows to maintain elevation and keep pressure off. Alternatively, you can sleep on your side with the affected side up.

Can you fully recover from a ruptured Achilles tendon?

Yes. Vast majority of patients return to baseline function, activity, and level of play. Treatment options are based around helping you return to your goals.

Can plantar fasciitis cause Achilles tendon rupture ?

There is an association between plantar fasciitis and Achilles tendonitis. However, one does not cause the other. They can occur together or separately.

Can Achilles tendonitis lead to Achilles rupture?

Yes, indirectly. Chronic Achilles tendon inflammation (tendonitis) can result in collection of scar tissue and inflammatory material in the tendon itself. This is called tendonosis. This tissue is not like your normal Achilles tendon. It causes pain and does not contribute to the tensile strength of the tendon. Over time, a significant portion of the tendon can be replaced with this unhelpful inflammatory tissue. This means that there is more force moving through the unaffected fibers. This placed the tendon at higher risk of rupture.

Does the amount of rupture matter in Achilles tendon ruptures?

Typically, when we discuss Achilles ruptures, it refers to a complete tendon rupture. This means all the tendon fibers are disrupted. However, some patients have partial tears, where some fibers are preserved. Treatment depends on how much of the tendon is torn

Can antibiotics cause Achilles tendon rupture?

The use of Fluoroquinolone antibiotics is associated with rupture of the Achilles tendon and tendonitis of all tendons. The risk of a rupture is 4 times more likely in those patients with recent fluoroquinolone use, and 46 times more likely in those patients with recent fluoroquinolone and corticosteroid exposure. Rupture can occur within days of use, but cases have been reported months later. The exact mechanism causing this is not well understood. Some examples of fluoroquinolone antibiotics include Ciprofloxacin, Levofloxacin, Norfloxacin, Pefloxacin, and ofloxacin.

https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC2921747/

What medication causes Achilles tendon rupture?

The following medications are associated with Achilles tendon ruptures: Fluoroquinolone antibiotics and corticosteroid medications (including injections)

Can Haglund’s deformity cause Achilles tendon rupture?

Yes, indirectly. Chronic Achilles tendon inflammation (tendonitis) can result in collection of scar tissue and inflammatory material in the tendon itself. This is called tendonosis. Haglund’s deformity is associated with chronic Achilles tendon inflammation at the insertion. This tissue is not like your normal Achilles tendon. It causes pain and does not contribute to the tensile strength of the tendon. Over time, a significant portion of the tendon can be replaced with this unhelpful inflammatory tissue. This means that there is more force moving through the unaffected fibers. This placed the tendon at higher risk of rupture.

Will an x-ray show a ruptured Achilles tendon?

X-rays do not visualize soft tissues well. As a result, we typically cannot see an Achilles tendon rupture on an x-ray. However, it is important to rule out fractures and other ligament injuries. X-rays are useful in this respect. We may see some soft tissue fluid / swelling in the area of the Achilles. However, this is not a reliable sign of rupture.

Can an Achilles tendon rupture be permanently disabling?

Many cases of Achilles tendon ruptures are missed. This can result in poor healing and satisfactory results. Typically, these patients have chronic pain, weakness, fatigability, and more difficulty with day-to-day activities. They don’t tolerate running or sports.

The vast majority cases of Achilles rupture treated appropriately are not disabling. Most patients return to baseline (pre-injury) status with appropriate treatment and rehab.

Can a ruptured Achilles tendon cause nighttime leg cramps?

Yes. It is very common to get spasms and cramping of the gastrocnemius and soleus muscle with Achilles ruptures. This will tend to settle down slowly as the Achilles heals. Muscle relaxants can be used to help with these symptoms.

Can being overweight rupture your Achilles tendon?

During normal walking and exercise, force equivalent to 20 times your body weight goes through your Achilles tendon. Thus, more body weight means more force going through the tendon and increased risk of rupture.

Can I get an ADA seat with Achilles tendon rupture?

While you are being treated you will require casting, rigid boot, crutches, mobility devices, etc. Due to this limited mobility and issues with accessibility, accommodations must be made to your environment to allow you to perform your daily tasks. As such, you should qualify for temporary ADA seating.

Can I run with a ruptured Achilles tendon?

It is unlikely that you can run immediately after rupturing your Achilles tendon. With appropriate treatment, the goal is to get you back to running.

Can I wear high heels after Achilles tendon rupture?

It is unlikely that you can wear high heels immediately after rupturing your Achilles tendon. With appropriate treatment, the goal is to get you back to wearing heels

Can Parkinson’s disease cause ruptured Achilles tendon?

Parkinson’s disease is not associated with Achilles rupture. However, there are reported cases of Parkinson’s medications that are associated with Achilles rupture. Due to poor muscle control, patients with Parkinson’s disease tend to have a slower recovery.

https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/24614673/

Can you not know you ruptured your Achilles tendon?

Yes. These injuries are often misdiagnosed or missed completely. It helps to catch these injuries early on, for appropriate treatment. If you are suspicious regarding this injury, see the attention of one of our specialist

Can you plantarflex the foot with a ruptured Achilles tendon?

The Achilles is the primary plantar flexor of your ankle. However, other less powerful tendons are still likely intact. As such, if you rupture your Achilles, you may still be able to plantarflex your ankle.

Can you rupture Achilles tendon from step aerobics?

Yes.

Can you rupture your Achilles tendon by tapping your foot?

It is unlikely.

Can you rupture your Achilles tendon by tapping your heel?

It is unlikely.

Can your Achilles tendon rupture in both legs?

Yes. This is rare and usually associated with extreme exercise or trauma. However, it is more likely in patients on fluoroquinolones and corticosteroid medication.

Can’t curl toes after Achilles tendon rupture?

This is often related to swelling around the foot and ankle. It causes limited ability to curl your toes. As swelling improves, so does toe range of motion.

Do ankle supports help Achilles tendon rupture?

Ankle braces can help with stability issues after a rupture, but there is little literature to support that they help prevent a rupture.

Do injured calf muscles lead to ruptured Achilles tendon?

It is unlikely.

Did Aaron Rodgers rupture his Achilles tendon?

Yes

Did David Haye ruptured his Achilles tendon?

Yes

Did Kobe rupture his Achilles tendon?

Yes

Did Kevin Durrant rupture his Achilles tendon?

Yes.

How can an Achilles tendon rupture patient maintain cardiovascular fitness?

It can be difficult while you are not weight bearing. However, you can start cycling, swimming, and walking, once cleared by your orthopedic surgeon. While not weight bearing, there are upper extremity cardiovascular exercise machines that can be used.

How do I know if I re-ruptured my Achilles tendon?

With appropriate treatment, healing rates are very high. Re-rupture rates are estimated to be 1.8%. The same mechanisms that result in the first rupture, can cause your Achilles to rupture again. You will feel similar pain, swelling, weakness, and loss of function, as compared to the first rupture.
You should urgently seek your orthopedist for examination and diagnostic imaging.

How long until you can ski after rupturing your Achilles tendon?

Approximately 4-6 months

How loud is an Achilles tendon rupture?

You may hear a loud pop at the time of rupture. Sometimes it is audible to those in your vicinity. Sometimes there are no sounds at all.

How many people rupture their Achilles tendon a year?

These are very common injuries. Reported incidence rates among athletes are 7% to 18% in runners, 9% in dancers, 5% in gymnasts, 2% in tennis players, and less than 1% in American football players. Achilles disorders affect approximately 1 million athletes per year. The incidence of Achilles tendon ruptures varies in the literature, with recent studies reporting a rate of up to 40 patients per 100,000 patient population annually.

How serious is an Achilles tendon rupture for basketball?

If you play basketball at a high level, an Achilles rupture will likely delay your season. However, with appropriate treatment, the vast majority of athletes return to the same level of play.

How to differentiate Achilles tendonitis vs tendon rupture?

Achilles rupture is a mechanical deficiency that is the results of an acute event. Likely, there was a sudden sharp pain in the back of your ankle while playing sport. There was significant swelling, pain, weakness, and bruising thereafter.

Whereas, Achilles tendonitis tends to be a chronic inflammation of the tendon itself. It is worse in the mornings or after activity. There is no sudden weakness. Swelling tends to be moderate. Chronic tendonitis can increase the risk for a complete rupture.

What is the on-field care for Achilles tendon rupture?

Try to splint the ankle in a flexed position. The injured player should remain non weight bearing with crutches. We recommend transfer to an urgent care or emergency room for investigation and treatment.

What kind of boot for a ruptured Achilles tendon?

Rigid tall ankle boot with 4 heel lifts

What sports cause Achilles tendon rupture?

It is most common in jumping and pivoting sports. This includes basketball, tennis, track runners, gymnasts, and dancers.

What type of doctor treats Achilles tendon rupture?

Most Achilles ruptures are treated by orthopedist / orthopedic surgeons

What happens once I register?

Once you have successfully registered, you will be sent a welcome package that comprises a home base station and a quick start guide. The guide will have step-by-step instructions on how to activate your account and establish a connection with the base station. The provided instructions will have contact numbers for the support team, which can be used in case you require any assistance during the set-up process.

What steps do I need to follow to create my account, and what type of information is required during the setup process?

The welcome packet includes guidelines for setting up your account and base station, and it is designed to be completed within a few minutes. The Information required includes:

  • Username and password of your choice
  • Name, address, phone number, and email address (optional) of the caregiver
  • Name, address, and phone number of your primary care physician.
  • Name, phone number, and email address (optional) of your emergency contact person

To ensure the security of your personal health information, refrain from sharing your username and password with individuals who are not authorized to access it.

Following the surgery, you can use the username and password you established during the setup process to access your dashboard and keep track of your recovery progress.

What is the estimated time required for setting up the base station, and what are the essential requirements for the setup process?

Your home will serve as the location for the base station. The setup of your base station can take between 10 to 30 minutes, depending on the speed of your Wi-Fi connection. The following is required:

  • Login credentials established during the activation of your account, including the username and password.
  • The quick start guide, base station, USB cord, and wall plug adapter are provided in your welcome packet.
  • A Windows 10 compatible computer or laptop.
  • The username and password for your Wi-Fi network.

What is the function of the base station?

The base station is designed to wirelessly communicate with your smart implant and operates as a receiver/transmitter. Every night, theSmart Total Knee Replacement  stem sends your daily activity information to the base station, which then forwards it to your online dashboard. You and your doctor can access this data from the dashboard.

What should I do if I suspect that my device is not functioning correctly, or if I accidentally damage the base station?

You will begin to see information on your patient dashboard three days after the surgery. If you are unable to view your information on the patient dashboard after three days, ensure that the light on the base station is solid green.

If the light on the base station is solid green, wait for 24 hours and then check the patient dashboard again. If the light on the base station is not solid green, disconnect the base station for 5 seconds, then reconnect it. Check your patient dashboard again after waiting for 24 hours.

What kind of information does the Smart Total Knee Replacement stem gather?

  • The flexibility of your knee joint
  • The number of steps you take
  • The length of your steps
  • The distance traveled during walking
  • Your walking speed average

What is the duration of time for which my data will be utilized?

The medical care team will continue to use your data as long as you choose to share it with them. You have the option to opt-out of data collection at any time if you no longer wish to share your data. Consult with your physician to obtain information on the steps involved in opting out. In addition to the required data elements for implant reporting, once you choose to opt out of data sharing, your past data will be made anonymous.

Who has access to my data?

Your medical care team and authorized administrators at Complete Orthopedics will have access to your data from the Smart Total Knee Replacement. Your patient dashboard is another way for you to access and view your information.

How will I be able to see my data?

The information collected by your Smart Total Knee Replacement will be displayed on your patient dashboard, which can be accessed through our website. You can refer to the patient materials included in the welcome packet for further information.

Can the smart implant monitor my location?

The Smart Total Knee Replacement implant does not function as a GPS tracking device, so it does not track your location.

What happens when I travel?

The Smart Total Knee Replacement implant has the capacity to store data for up to 30 days within the implant, eliminating the need to carry your home base station with you on most trips.

After returning home, the smart implant and base station will transfer the collected information to your surgeon and patient dashboard from the stored data.

If you are traveling for more than 30 days, the smart implant will continue to collect information. Nevertheless, data that is older than 30 days will be overwritten. This implies that you may lose the data collected before the 30-day limit.

If you spend some time away from home during the year, such as having a second summer or winter home, you can take your home base station and accessories with you to your new location.

You can easily set it up again by following the instructions provided in the quick start guide. You can expect your smart implant to transmit data as usual after following the setup steps with your home base station and accessories.

Can I withhold information about the implant from other doctors if I require a different surgery?

It’s recommended to let your doctors know about your medical background.

Can the battery inside the smart stem device hurt me?

Certain medical treatments involve the use of equipment that generates electrical currents within your body. Before any medical procedure, it’s important to let your healthcare provider know about your smart stem implant as certain procedures that involve medical equipment introducing electrical currents into your body may not be safe for you.

Can I change my decision regarding the smart implant before or after the surgery?

A prompt communication of your decision to our office is necessary.

A clinical care plan that does not involve the use of a smart implant will be determined by your surgeon for your surgical procedure.

You will receive instructions on how to return to your home base stations.

In case you wish to discontinue the transmission of your data we can remotely disable the sensor.

Data collected before the shut off date will remain accessible in the system, however, no additional data can be gathered without your explicit consent.

Steps To Resolve Problems

Here are some possible issues that you could encounter with your Smart Total Knee Replacement, along with recommended solutions to help you address them:

Problem

The base station light is not turning on.

Solution

Ensure that the base station is connected to the USB power cord, data cable, and wall plug adapter. Ensure that the base station is properly plugged into the wall outlet. If the outlet is controlled by a light switch, ensure that the switch is turned on.

Problem

I am unable to access my patient account with my login credentials.

Solution

You may want to verify that the username and password you are entering are correct.

Problem

The patient dashboard information is not visible to me.

Solution

After your surgery, it will take 3 days before you start seeing any information on your patient dashboard.

You should verify that the light on your base station is solid green if you do not see your information on the patient dashboard after 3 days.

If the light on your base station is green, please check your patient dashboard again after 24 hours.

Problem

The base station has a solid red light.

Solution

You can try unplugging the base station, waiting for 5 seconds, and then plugging it back in.

Problem

The base station’s light is steady yellow.

Solution

Ensure that your home Wi-Fi signal is working properly to verify that it is functioning. You can verify this by checking the Wi-Fi signal on your smartphone next to the base station in your bedroom. If your phone has a good signal but the base station light is still yellow, please reach out to customer support for troubleshooting assistance.

You may improve your Wi-Fi signal by relocating your modem closer to your bedroom, if it is feasible to do so. This could help to increase the strength of the signal, especially if your current signal is weak. You may attempt to improve the Wi-Fi signal by plugging in the modem at a cable outlet that is closer to your bedroom.

What do I do if my expenses exceed the $50,000 available under No-Fault?

When the basic no-fault benefits have been used up, you can apply for further no-fault (additional PIP) benefits from the car you were driving or any auto insurance policy of a household member who was related to you at the time of the accident. Additional PIP is an optional, typically affordable coverage. To get your medical costs covered if Additional PIP benefits are not available, you can file a claim with your regular health insurance.

A federal Social Security disability compensation may also be available to you. In addition to the aforementioned options, you can also file a lawsuit against the party who caused the accident to collect any costs you spent that went above your insurance limit.

What if the vehicle involved was a motorcycle?

You are not eligible for No-Fault compensation if you are a motorbike driver or passenger involved in an accident (you may sue from first dollar loss). If a motorbike struck you while you were a pedestrian, you should make a claim with the motorcycle’s insurance company.

If it isn’t covered, you can submit a claim to the auto insurance company of a household member who was driving at the time of the accident. You should submit a claim to the Motor Vehicle Accident Indemnification Corporation if there was no vehicle policy in the home (MVAIC).

Can I sue for “serious injury” against another driver’s liability coverage?

If another driver caused the collision that wounded you and you suffer a “severe injury,” you may be able to file a lawsuit against them. The New York Insurance Law’s Section 5102(d) lists a number of situations that fall under the category of “severe harm”.

What are the grounds of ineligibility for coverage under no-fault insurance?

Motorcycle riders are not eligible for no-fault insurance (your policy may include MedPay coverage with more narrow benefits). Other possible grounds for rejecting your no-fault claim include:

  • You were using drugs while driving.
  • You were engaging in criminal activity while driving, such as eluding arrest.
  • You took part in a drag race or speed test while driving
  • You were intentionally operating a stolen car.
  • On the premises of a company that offers auto repair services, you were hurt while working on a vehicle.

Will my insurance rate go up after an accident?

The majority of people are aware that their insurance premiums will probably go up if they are found to be at fault in a car accident. Sadly, not-your-fault accidents can also have an impact on the cost of your auto insurance.

The more accidents you have, regardless of blame, the more likely it is that you will get in another collision because vehicle insurance is all about risk. You now represent a greater insurance risk for your business.

The impact of a not-at-fault collision on your auto insurance quote, however, is typically less severe than the impact of an accident in which you were at blame.

How Is Fault Determined in an Accident?

The majority of the time, an insurer will ascertain who was at blame in an accident by examining accident site evidence, police reports, and insurance regulations in the state where the event occurred. Depending on the degree of blame each driver bears for the collision, claims investigators in some states determine how much each motorist’s insurance will pay.

What Factors Are Used to Calculate Your Auto Insurance Premiums?

Your auto insurance premiums are calculated based on a variety of variables. They consist of, in addition to your history of accidents:

  • Your driving record
  • Your claims history
  • Where you live
  • The type of car you drive
  • How much you drive
  • Your age
  • Your gender
  • Your marital status
  • Your coverage limits
  • Your deductibles
  • Your eligibility for discounts

Even if you haven’t been in an accident, a combination of any of these elements may have an impact on your insurance costs.

Will a No-Fault Accident Appear on Your Driving Record?

You will have a no-fault accident on your driving record. Let’s say a careless driver rear-ends your car at a stoplight, breaking your back bumper. In this case, you’ll need to get in touch with your auto insurance company and submit a claim in order to be reimbursed for the repair charges.

Despite the fact that you weren’t at fault for the collision, the fact that you filed a claim and received compensation from your insurer will be recorded on your driving record.

Your driving record will typically include an auto insurance claim for 3 to 5 years. Nevertheless, the time frame may change based on your place of residence and the severity of the collision.

Who pays for the medical expenses after the accident?

As far as auto insurance is concerned, New York is a no-fault state. This implies that regardless of who caused the accident, your own motor insurance company must cover the medical costs. According to the new fall statute, the auto insurance provider of the person who was driving when you were hurt should cover your medical costs.

Your medical expenditures when you are struck while walking or riding a bicycle are covered by the insurance of the driver of the car, truck, or motorcycle that hit you. It also holds true for other non-motorized modes of transportation, such as skateboarding and rollerblading. On my scooter, I’m moving.

The majority of victims of personal injury think about filing a lawsuit when they discover they would have to foot a sizable portion of the bill for their injuries, which were brought on by the other party’s negligence.

Does health insurance cover car accidents?

Once you have exhausted all other options for coverage, the majority of health insurance companies will contribute to your medical costs related to an automobile accident. I would like to see Medicare, Medicaid, private insurance, and each have their own claim payout caps. Private and public insurance carriers have the right to request repayment for the amounts paid if you pursue your personal injury lawsuit and win.

What are the benefits of No-Fault Insurance

  • Since culpability is irrelevant, drivers can swiftly receive payment for their medical bills following an accident.
  • Less money is spent on litigation by insurers, who then pass the savings down to customers.
  • PIP, which is necessary in no-fault states, also pays for domestic services and child care in addition to medical costs.

How Much Does Liability Insurance Cost and How Much Should We buy?

How much coverage you buy affects how much liability insurance you pay for among other things. The more liability insurance costs, the larger your coverage maximum should be. If you change your limit, your insurance can let you know how much your policy will cost.

Any expenses that are greater than the liability coverage limits would be your responsibility to cover. As a result, it would be wise to raise your auto liability limits above the state’s bare minimums. Your needs should guide the customization of your liability coverage. There is no one size fits all. You might also want to think about getting an umbrella policy, which offers extra protection against riskier mishaps and legal actions.

Do I need auto liability insurance?

Yes. Every state mandates a minimum level of liability insurance, also known as “minimum coverage.” All states require property damage liability (PD) and bodily injury (BI) protection, despite the fact that the coverage kinds and amounts vary from state to state.

Some states additionally mandate property protection, uninsured or underinsured motorist coverage, and personal injury protection (PIP) insurance. Depending on your demands, you may decide to choose a higher sum than the bare minimum stipulated by your state.

Consider liability insurance as the minimum level of protection for vehicles. You cannot get collision coverage or comprehensive coverage until you have sufficient liability insurance, not to mention other optional coverages like medical payments coverage and personal injury protection.

If you don’t already have liability insurance, you should get it as soon as possible to satisfy the legal minimum insurance requirements in your state.

Are Cyclists and pedestrians entitled to No-Fault benefits?

No matter where they live or who was at fault for the collision, pedestrians and cyclists struck by cars in New York are entitled to medical care and other benefits up to the policy limitations. Residents of New York are covered by MVAIC in hit-and-run and uninsured collisions. See also Insurance for Cyclists & Pedestrians.

What happens if the crash is elsewhere? Car accidents outside New York?

The steps for making an insurance claim may be very different if you are hurt in a collision outside of New York’s borders. The topic is outside the purview of this website. New Jersey and Connecticut in the tri-state area use a modified comparative negligence system rather than a no-fault one. In essence, this system lowers the bar for suing for damages than New York State does.

However, the amount of your losses will be determined by your level of liability. You are not entitled to any compensation if the judge finds that you contributed more than 50% to the collision.

My motor vehicle liability policy does not provide physical damage (collision or comprehensive) coverage. Do I still have coverage for damage to rented cars?

Yes, rental car coverage is a part of New York’s motor vehicle liability insurance packages that:

  • less than five automobiles insured; and
  • are given to a single person or to a husband and wife. However, coverage for rental vehicles is not necessary in insurance covering specific car types, such as the majority of trucks.

You must receive information on rental vehicle coverage along with your policy documentation from your insurer. Normally, this coverage is included in your policy automatically, but you have the option to decline it if a fee is levied separately.

I have one auto insurance coverage that covers all five of my vehicles. Does my policy include coverage for a rental car?

No, only motor vehicle liability policies that cover fewer than five motor vehicles are required to include rental car coverage.

I only have $10,000 in liability insurance for property damage. What if the damage to the rented car exceeds that sum?

Your motor vehicle insurance policy’s property damage liability cap does not apply to your rental car coverage. The whole cost of any damage to the rented car would be covered by your insurance.

What happens if I don’t have a car insurance policy?

If you use your credit card to rent the vehicle, rental vehicle coverage might be offered as a perk with your credit card on a group insurance basis if you do not already have a New York State motor vehicle liability policy (or if your policy is not required to provide the coverage). If the coverage is offered and any restrictions are present, check the credit card’s summary of features.

Additionally, a rental car agency may now charge its customers a daily maximum of $9 to $12 for “optional vehicle protection,” sometimes known as a “collision damage waiver” (depending on the type of vehicle). Additionally, the rental car agency is required to inform customers about credit card insurance and auto insurance plans that can cover rental car coverage.

My policy includes “Rental Reimbursement” coverage. Does this also cover damage to the car I’m renting?

Contrary to popular belief, “Rental Reimbursement,” also known as “Transportation Reimbursement” or “Extended Transportation” coverage, is not the same as “Rental Vehicle Coverage” under your motor vehicle liability policy. Rental Reimbursement is an optional coverage that many insurers offer in addition to the purchase of physical damage coverages.

If your own car is damaged and temporarily out of commission as a result of a covered loss, this extra coverage will pay the cost of renting a replacement vehicle until it is fixed or is deemed a total loss. Under comprehensive coverage, this kind of coverage is automatically given in the event of a theft loss.

What distinguishes a policy’s “cancellation” from its “non-renewal”?

A personal auto insurance coverage must comply with the Insurance Law’s mandated one-year policy period in order to stay in force. A “non-renewal” occurs when an insurer chooses not to continue the policy after this time period has passed. A “cancellation” occurs if the insurer ends the insurance at any other time (which is only permitted in certain situations).

My car insurance has been terminated! Can the business accomplish this?

An insurer may terminate any new personal auto insurance policy within the first 60 days for any reason as long as it follows its established underwriting policies, which are not required to be submitted to the Department of Financial Services. A policy may only be terminated in the middle of its term (after 60 days on a new policy) for the following reasons:

  • every anyone who regularly drives an automobile covered by the insurance, including the named insured, will have their driver’s license suspended or revoked (except administrative suspensions);
  • finding of fraud or significant deception during the application for the policy or the filing of a claim; or
  • absence of premium payment. However, as further covered in the section “Trouble Getting Coverage,” plans in the NYAIP (New York Automobile Insurance Plan, often known as the “assigned risk” plan), may be subject to extra requirements for cancellation.

My insurance company claims it won’t renew my coverage. What should I do?

A notice to the policyholder must be mailed between 45 and 60 days prior to the policy expiration date when a non-commercial motor vehicle insurance is not renewed as required by the Insurance Law. This gives the insured enough time to take action and get additional insurance, as well as to get in touch with additional agents, brokers, or insurers that write direct business.

In each rating territory, an insurer is allowed to refuse to renew up to 2% of its non-commercial auto policies each year, plus one policy for every two new ones that are written.

The insurer’s established underwriting rules, which are not needed to be filed with the Department of Financial Services, must be followed for any non-renewals. An annual report from private passenger automobile insurance is used by the Department to closely monitor compliance with the aforementioned statutory 2% limits.

How do I exit the “assigned-risk” plan, why am I in it, and why is it so expensive?

If a consumer is unable to find an insurer in the voluntary market who would provide them a policy, they may be assigned to an insurance firm on an involuntary basis through the NYAIP (New York Automobile Insurance Plan). The policyholders who make up the NYAIP are individuals who an insurer does not think can be insured at a reasonable profit, typically due to poor driving records, having little or no prior driving experience, or having had a specific “frequency of claims.”

The cost and accessibility of motor insurance are decided by a competitive insurance market, supported by data on actual losses, and under the Department of Financial Services’ supervision. Since the loss experience for these drivers as a group is continuously worse than the losses and costs of those in the voluntary market, the rates for policies written via the NYAIP are often higher.

If you are currently covered by the NYAIP, your insurer is required to keep you covered for a further three years. Despite this, you are free to look for another coverage on the voluntary market at any time. In order to find the finest coverage and service at the most affordable price, consumers are always encouraged to shop in New York State, which promotes an actively competitive optional automobile insurance market.

If you are in the NYAIP or dissatisfied with your current insurer, it really pays to look around for automobile insurance because insurance costs can vary greatly from one insurer to another. You can get in touch with a number of agents, brokers, and insurers who sell their products directly to customers.

Does my residence have an impact on my vehicle insurance rates?

Insurance premiums are calculated based on the company’s underlying costs, which include the quantity and seriousness of claims. To reflect variations in claim costs in those territories and other factors, New York State is divided into numerous unique rating territories that are filed by individual insurers.

Variations in insured costs are influenced by traffic patterns, demographics of the population, and prices for products and services. For instance, if Town A has seen greater losses than Town B, Town A’s vehicle insurance premiums will be higher than Town B’s.

What reductions/discounts are available for my auto insurance?

There are several discounts that can be used to lower the price of a person’s auto insurance policy. Among them are:

  • course on preventing accidents.
  • air bags or automatic seat belts.
  • system of anti-lock brakes fitted at the factory (ABS).
  • preventing theft tools (such as alarm systems or ignition “cutoff” devices, certain electronic-tracking devices, or qualifying identifying window glass etching).
  • involvement in a programme designed to combat auto theft (CAT).
  • Daytime running lights that are pre-installed (DRL).
  • “Cautionary Driver” or “Accident-Free.”
  • A “Multi-Policy” or “Account” discount.
  • Driver Training (for operators under age 21)
  • Multi-Car

Can my insurance provider increase my rate because of a collision or a ticket?

A surcharge is the name for such an increase. Surcharges are based on the idea that a driver who has a history of being involved in traffic violations or who has been involved in one or more accidents in the past is more likely to cause accidents in the future.

Drivers are “classified” by insurers based on factors such as their age, location, mileage, and vehicle type. Many insurers employ “merit rating programmes,” a point system in which increases are made based on a specific driver’s record, to further clarify those classifications (traffic convictions and accidents).

Surcharges are only permitted for the following situations and are applied to liability (bodily injury & property damage), collision, and no-fault (PIP) coverages:

  • accidents resulting in physical harm or property losses of more than $2,000 where the insured driver is at fault, or
  • convictions for specific Insurance Law offenses that are punishable by fines.

Instead of being used to collect payments made in connection with claims, a surcharge is a technique used by the insurer to accurately price the exposure it is writing. The overall amount of money paid out as a consequence of a claim has no bearing on the fee.

If an insured party is subject to a surcharge for a specific accident, they must pay the same amount whether the damages were, for instance, $3,000 or $50,000. Additionally, if you have two or more accidents or minor convictions within a specific time frame (often within about 3 years), which would not ordinarily be surchargeable for only one incident as described above, a surcharge might be applicable.

Why do teenage drivers’ auto insurance rates go up?

The average experience of a group of people with similar characteristics is used to determine insurance rates (classification). Younger drivers historically have had worse loss experiences than older drivers, both in terms of the incidence and cost of accidents. Younger drivers pay their fair share of the cost of insurance by being charged higher rates, and older drivers are not required to foot the bill.

Additionally, rates are typically higher for men since they routinely file fewer and/or less serious claims than women drivers do.

Is it legal for my insurance provider to automatically enroll my child on my policy?

Even though a youngster may only have a learner’s permit, an insurer is allowed to take all resident operators of an insured vehicle into account when determining the premium for a car policy. This is owing to the fact that insurers are allowed to use classifications that represent a potential liability exposure on their end, in the event that a youngster operating the vehicle causes bodily harm or property damage.

However, this designation of “limited use” is rated lower than if the young driver were the “primary operator” because there is less chance of an accident as a result of “occasional” driving. Additionally, students who commute more than 100 miles to school typically qualify for a discounted cost.

How can I tell if the premium I’m being charged is correct?

Every year, this Department receives a large number of inquiries from individual insureds about the premiums they paid for their private passenger motor insurance contracts. If the data used to rate the insurance is accurate, we have discovered that insurers have rated the coverage accurately in the vast majority of instances. It is crucial that you check your policy declarations page(s) to make sure the data is accurate.

An insurer must include a Rating Information Form with your policy by law, outlining the details of the items included on your declarations. The insurance declarations page shall also set forth the dollar amount of all discounts and surcharges.

My insurance provider is giving me a rating based on something that didn’t happen (such an accident or traffic infraction). Where did this data originate from, and how can I fix any mistakes?

Automobile insurers may receive information about your insurance and driving history from sources other than the Department of Motor Vehicles. One such resource is the information database utilized by insurers, called CLUE (Comprehensive Loss Underwriting Exchange). This system, which works like a credit reporting bureau, collects information from insurers about the claim histories of their previous and current insureds.

An insurer may ask this system for a report on an application or insured while writing and/or rating a policy. The entitlement to pertinent information about any risk that the insurer may be considering taking includes information on driving infractions and/or accidents.

Every time an insurer uses CLUE to decide or alter your policy, they are required to let you know. Regardless of the source, the insurer should always double check any information that it uses to make underwriting decisions. In any case, you can ask your insurer for more information on how to get a copy of your CLUE report if information from the report has been used against you.

What does deductible mean?

A deductible is a sum of money that you consent to pay out of pocket in the event that one of your policy’s physical damage (collision or comprehensive) coverages results in a loss. To allow insureds freedom in the cost of insurance and the amounts they desire to be responsible for, deductibles are offered on several coverages. You can lower the cost of your auto insurance by increasing the deductibles for the physical damage insurance policies.

In order to decide whether it makes sense for you to absorb a greater share of your loss in the event of an accident in exchange for a lower premium charge, you should check the amount of the deductibles you already carry on these coverages. According to the law, your insurance must tell you of any potential savings that could result from changing your deductibles.

Will my insurance cover me if I drive a rental car?

When you operate a rental car, your motor vehicle liability insurance coverage covers you for no-fault, bodily injury, and property damage responsibility. However, this coverage is offered on a “excess” basis, which means that if the loss or damage exceeds the insurance coverage offered by the rental car operator, your policy will still protect you. The rental car agency is required to offer the minimal coverage if the car was rented in New York State (see “How much insurance do I need to carry?” above).

Renters may be held liable by the rental car business for loss or damage to their automobiles, including lost use. However, subject to certain policy exclusions and other limitations (see Collision Damage Waivers (or Optional Vehicle Protection) and Rental Vehicle Coverage: Some Questions and Answers), your motor vehicle liability policy might cover this expense.

It’s crucial to be aware that, unless “optional vehicle protection” coverage is purchased from the rental car business, you have insurance coverage through your credit card or your auto insurance policy, you could be held entirely responsible for damage to a rented vehicle.

What if, when renting a car, I don’t have a motor vehicle insurance policy?

In New York, rental car firms are required to carry insurance or self-insure up to the minimal liability levels allowed by the law. However, individuals who frequently use non-owned vehicles, such as for business purposes or frequent automobile rentals, may wish to think about acquiring liability coverage over the required minimums. Some insurance companies provide “Non-Owned Automobile Liability Coverage” plans, which give the insured person bodily injury and property damage liability coverages.

Some rental car agencies have insurance agent licenses that allow them to provide extra liability insurance with larger limits than those offered by the rental agency. Additionally, additional insurances like accident and health and personal effects coverages could also be provided by the rental company.

What happens if a car that isn’t insured hits me?

You, the people who live in your household, and the people who are riding in your car are covered by uninsured motorist coverage in the event that they sustain injuries as a result of the carelessness of an uninsured driver or a hit-and-run driver in an accident that takes place in the state of New York.

This coverage allows you to file a claim with your auto insurance provider if anyone in your vehicle is hurt by an uninsured driver or a hit-and-run driver, if you or a member of your family is hurt while riding in an uninsured vehicle, or if you are hurt as a pedestrian by an uninsured or hit-and-run driver. You might be insured by such coverage even if you don’t own an automobile but a family member does. You may still be qualified for uninsured motorist protection from the Motor Vehicle

Accident Indemnification Corporation if no other coverage is available when you are hurt as a pedestrian by an uninsured vehicle, a hit-and-run driver, or as an occupant of an uninsured vehicle in New York State (MVAIC).

Additionally, you might want to think about getting SUM insurance to protect yourself from out-of-state collisions and the possibility of a collision with another car whose negligent owner or operator may have had third-party bodily injury insurance, but only at relatively low liability limits in comparison to your own.

I’m going to an insurance broker to get a policy. What do I need to know or inquire about to make a wise choice?

Ask the person you are speaking to if they are a registered broker or agent (producer). Look at his or her license if you can, and note the insurance license number and expiration date. Avoid doing business with this person if the license is out of date.

  • The name and address of the producer as they are shown on the license must be on the temporary ID card for your new coverage.
  • Avoid paying premiums in cash, and always have the producer sign a breakdown of all payments made to them (a detailed receipt). Additionally, demand that
  • Any fees not associated with premiums be paid separately.
  • Always indicate the payment’s purpose on the check.
  • Always fill out the application honestly.
  • Never sign an incomplete application.
  • Never sign any document without reading it.
  • A copy of the application and any other documents that you signed should always be obtained.

Be mindful that producers frequently impose service charges. The insured must express written consent to the fee’s amount in order for it to be collected. The producer’s fee for NYAIP business is capped at $50.00 annually, plus the actual cost of using the Electronic Submission Procedure, DMV Reports for non-New York operators, Express Mail, and Certified Mail.

If you disagree with a service fee, you can try to reach an agreement with the producer or look for another producer whose service cost policy you can live with.

Examine any additional fees in detail. Some suppliers market “Motor Clubs,” which could offer other services besides towing. Comparing these clubs to the more well-known national car clubs, many of them offer very few services for a larger price. Additionally, another source may already provide towing services to you. For the purposes of insurance, these services are not necessary.

For my auto insurance, my broker gave me a quotation, but when I received the policy, the premium was significantly more. Must I pay the premium that the insurance provider is requesting? Why?

Yes, you must pay the premium that the business is requesting. According to the rates they have on file with this Department, the corporation must charge the premium. The company’s premium could be greater than the broker’s quote for a number of reasons.

For instance, the business can be charging extra for a ticket or accident that the broker was unaware of. You may submit a complaint with this Department if you believe that your broker intentionally provided you with a false quote in order to sell you the policy.

My broker provided me with an estimate for my auto insurance, but when I received the policy, the cost was significantly more. Is it necessary for me to pay the premium that the insurance provider is requesting? Why?

You must pay the premium that the corporation is requesting, yes. The business must base the premium on the rates that are listed on their documents with this Department. The premium charged by the company could differ from the broker’s quote for a number of reasons.

For instance, the business might be adding a surcharge for a collision or ticket that the broker was not made aware of. If you believe that your broker intentionally provided you with a false quote so they could sell you the insurance, you may complain to this Department.

Why do I have to pay a broker’s fee when the insurance company gives the broker a commission on my policy?

The Insurance Law permits the broker, with the insured’s written consent, to impose a fee above and above premiums. The insured must sign a contract confirming the fee amount before the broker can collect it. There is no cap on the amount that can be charged once the correct form is signed, as long as the charge is acknowledged in the contract.

For applications submitted under the Assigned Risk Plan, the New York Automobile Insurance Plan (Assigned Risk Plan) caps the broker’s fee at $50.00. A broker may charge the insured under an assigned risk insurance the actual costs associated with using the Electronic Submission Procedure, DMV Reports for non-New York operators, Express Mail, or Certified Mail. However, the insured is free to look around for a broker without fees.

I was in an accident, and the police report included a three-digit code for the insurance company of the opposing side. How can I determine whose business is identified by this code?

Please select this link to locate the name and address of the company in question. You may also contact this Department at 212-480-6400 or 1-800-342-3736.

I was hurt or lost. How can I file a claim?

Requesting a claim form in writing from the insurance provider with which you desire to file the claim. Additionally, you must inform your own carrier.

What is an adjuster?

There are two types of adjusters licensed by this Department, independent and public.

Claims are handled by an Independent Adjuster on behalf of an insurance provider. This person is paid by the business for which he or she reviews and adjusts claims, either in the form of fees or compensation.

The claimant hires a Public Adjuster to assess the loss and negotiate a loss settlement on his or her behalf with the insurance provider or its adjuster. The Public Adjuster’s fee must be specified in a documented agreement and is based on an agreed-upon percentage of loss that is restricted to twelve and a half percent (12.5%).

What is an appraisal clause?

A clause known as the appraisal clause, which may be present in your policy, is used to settle disputes in which the only issue is the quantity of damages. According to the provision, each appraiser is chosen by the claimant and the firm, and then they are left to reach a consensus. An umpire is chosen to make a decision for disputes that the appraisers are unable to settle.

Either my automobile was stolen or I was in an accident. How much is the value of my car?

By writing to this Department and supplying the following information, you can get an estimate for your car:

  • The Vehicle Identification Number(VIN);
  • Year, make, and model;
  • Four door/two door/station wagon/hatchback;
  • Engine size, e.g., 4, 6, or 8 cylinder;
  • All major options – a/c, p/w, a/t, or m/t, etc.;
  • Mileage;
  • Date of loss;
  • A daytime phone number where you can be reached should additional information be needed.
  • any aftermarket options;
  • Zip Code

You will receive a valuation in the mail based on the Red Book and NADA book retail values after your request has been processed.

When determining the value of a total loss, must the insurance company consult the Red Book and the NADA book?

No. Regulation 64 permits insurance firms to employ a variety of techniques for determining the value of a Total Loss. Although the insurers’ permitted options include the average of the Red Book and the NADA book, it is not the only one. A market analysis or getting “a quotation for a substantially identical car, acquired by the insurer from a qualified dealer situated reasonably convenient to the insured” are a couple of the other methods.

What does “recourse” mean to me?

You have 35 days from the date of sending the settlement cheque to deliver a letter to the firm declaring that you are unable to find a comparable vehicle for the offer offered, in accordance with Regulation 64, which governs the computation of most vehicle total losses.

The firm (or you) must then locate a car that is substantially identical (same year, make, model, condition, and mileage) and that is for sale, and you must either pay the difference or, with the insured’s consent, purchase the vehicle.

Which motor insurance do I require?

According to New York law, all vehicles must have a minimum amount of liability insurance covering $25,000 for bodily injury to one person, $50,000 for bodily injury to two or more people, $10,000 for damage to other people’s property, and $50,000 for Personal Injury Protection (PIP), also known as No-fault insurance.

Any one accident is covered by these minimum coverage requirements. However, it is advised that you take into account raising the amounts of your liability coverages depending on your particular scenario and the assets you would like to safeguard.

What extra auto insurance should I think about getting?

To safeguard your vehicle from theft or damage, you can think about getting Comprehensive and Collision coverage. To further safeguard you and your family, insurers also provide Additional PIP and Supplementary Uninsured/Underinsured Motorists coverage (SUM).

For more general information on auto insurance, it is advised that you read the Department’s guidance on Shopping for Automobile Insurance.

To assist you choose the kinds of coverage that are best for you, you can also consult the producer or insurer.

Is the New York Automobile Insurance Plan (NYAIP) being added to my policy?

A mechanism set up by law to provide insurance to applicants who are unable to acquire coverage on the voluntary market is the NYAIP, also known as the “Assigned Risk Plan.” The NYAIP only offers insurance as a last resort, hence the rates are typically higher than those for insurance purchased on the open market. Consumers that comparison shop typically receive the best value for their insurance dollar.

Does my insurance cover me against a lawsuit from a spouse who was injured?

The typical auto policy does not necessarily offer protection for an insured against liability resulting from the death of or injury to a spouse. The insured may, however, choose to purchase Supplemental Spousal Responsibility, which does protect the insured against liability resulting from the death or injury of a spouse.

How does my credit history affect the cost of my insurance?

Your credit history may have an impact on the rate charged by insurers who use consumer credit information as part of their underwriting process. However, it is against the law for insurers to turn down an insurance application purely based on credit information or to use credit in any other way to cancel a policy or raise the cost of a renewal policy. The usage of credit information by insurers must be disclosed to policyholders.

Is there a different cost associated with getting the policy?

If you sign a written memorandum agreeing to the stated amount for services rendered by the broker in getting the policy, the insurance legislation permits the broker to charge a separate fee for policies obtained through a broker. The most that can be charged for NYAIP policies is $50.

Remember that you have the choice of contacting an insurer that works with the general public directly, working with an insurance agent, or searching for a broker that offers these services without charging a fee. It should be emphasized that an insurance agent, unlike a broker, is not permitted to charge a fee for services provided in the acquisition of an insurance policy.

What special offers are there?

While some mandated discounts (such those for cars with airbags, anti-lock brakes, or daytime running lights, or for completing a DMV-approved accident prevention course) must be offered by all insurers, many of them also provide a wide range of additional discounts that may potentially apply to you.

To find out if you currently qualify for any of the available discounts, inquire with the insurer or producer about the discounts that the insurer offers.

Are there any ways to reduce my insurance premium for novice drivers?

Many insurance companies give young drivers discounts. If a young driver attends a college more than 100 miles away (i.e., is a “resident student”), satisfies certain academic standards (i.e., is an “excellent student”), or has completed a driver’s education course, you may be eligible for a discounted premium.

Would my policy not be renewed if I get into an accident or am found guilty of a traffic infraction?

The underwriting policies of your insurer will determine this. Generally speaking, an insurer is permitted to refuse to renew up to 2% of its policies annually based on objective grounds. The particular cause for the policy’s non-renewal must be stated in the notice given by the insurer.

If you’re guilty of certain traffic infractions, you should also be informed that your premium is likely to be raised for three years through a surcharge (e.g. speeding more than 15 MPH over the legal limit, leaving the scene of an accident without reporting or driving while intoxicated).

Will purchasing a brand-new vehicle have an impact on the price and eligibility of a policy?

The physical damage coverage (Collision and Comprehensive) premiums are calculated based on the anticipated cost of future claims for loss or damage to the vehicle. In general, insurance for more expensive cars is more expensive. For details regarding individual vehicles, please refer to Sections X.

Rating Basis For Physical Damage Coverages and XI. Difficult-To-Insure Vehicles of the Consumer Guide to Automobile Insurance. Additionally advised is getting an insurance estimate before investing in a new car.

What is a transportation network company (“TNC”)?

A TNC is a person or organization that has obtained a license under VTL Article 44-B and operates solely in New York State using a digital network (often a smartphone application) to link passengers with drivers who offer planned trips. TNCs include companies like Uber and Lyft.

When does using or operating a car as a TNC vehicle constitute a violation of VTL Article 44-B by the driver?

When a driver is logged into a TNCs digital network or when they are on a pre-planned journey, they are using or operating the vehicle as a TNC vehicle.

When do a planned trip’s beginning and end?

A prepared trip starts when a driver accepts a passenger’s request for a trip made through a TNC digital network, continues as the driver carries the requested passenger in a TNC vehicle, and concludes when the last requested passenger leaves the vehicle.

Are buses, limousines, black cars, taxicabs, for-hire vehicles, livery vehicles, or other types of vehicles covered under VTL Article 44-B?

No, according to Article 44-B, livery vehicles, taxicabs, for-hire vehicles, limousines, black automobiles, and buses are not considered TNC vehicles. These vehicles must abide by all other state and local laws and regulations since they are not covered by Article 44-B.

Do arrangements for shared-cost carpooling or vanpooling fall under VTL Article 44-B?

No, shared expenditure carpool or vanpool arrangements are not covered by VTL Article 44-B. All other applicable state and local laws and regulations must be followed by shared expense carpool and vanpool arrangements.

Can a driver use or operate a car that has been sponsored or leased as a TNC car?

Before utilizing or operating his or her car as a TNC vehicle, a driver who leases or finances it should study the terms of the leasing or financing agreement to make sure doing so will not conflict with the conditions of the leasing or financing arrangement.

Does VTL Article 44-B apply to the full state of New York?

No, a prearranged journey beginning in New York City is not covered by VTL Article 44-B. Even though a TNC digital network was used, a vehicle picking up a passenger in New York City is still required to abide by all other state and city laws.

Does VTL Article 44-B apply if a TNC driver picks up a passenger outside of New York State?

No, if a TNC driver picks up a passenger outside of New York State, VTL Article 44-B does not apply. Only when a TNC driver picks up a passenger in New York State is VTL Article 44-B applicable (but outside New York City).

Does VTL Article 44-B apply if a TNC driver picks up a passenger in New York State (but outside of New York City) then drops the passenger off outside of New York State?

Yes. If a TNC driver picks up a passenger in New York State (but outside of New York City) and drops the passenger off outside of New York State, VTL Article 44-B is applicable.

Does VTL Article 44-B apply if a TNC driver picks up a passenger in New York State outside of New York City and drops the passenger off in New York City?

Yes. If a TNC driver picks up a passenger in New York State outside of New York City and drops the passenger off in New York City, VTL Article 44-B is applicable.

What kind of insurance is required to operate a TNC vehicle?

A TNC driver must maintain an active insurance policy that includes UM coverage and personal injury protection (no-fault) insurance in order to satisfy the financial responsibility requirements outlined in VTL Article 6. Additionally, while logged into the TNC’s digital network and while driving on a pre arranged trip, a TNC driver, or the TNC acting on the driver’s behalf through a group insurance policy, must maintain insurance that recognises the driver as a TNC driver and provides financial responsibility coverage in accordance with VTL Article 44-B.

What insurance restrictions are necessary in accordance with VTL Article 44-B when a vehicle is used or operated as a TNC vehicle?

The insurance policy must offer at least $75,000 for bodily injury to or death of one person in a single accident, at least $150,000 for bodily injury to or death of two or more people in a single accident, and at least $25,000 for injury to or destruction of property of others in a single accident (“75/150/25” coverage) when a driver logs onto the TNC’s digital network (Period 1). Uninsured motorist (“UM”) coverage and personal injury protection (“no-fault”) coverage are also required under the policy.

The insurance policy must include at least $1,250,000 in coverage for bodily injury or death of any person, damage to or destruction of property, supplemental uninsured/underinsured (“SUM”) insurance of $1,250,000, and personal injury protection (“no-fault” insurance) when a driver is on a pre arranged trip (Period 2).

Multiple insurers or policies may offer the financial responsibility coverages necessary to satisfy VTL Article 44-B.

Yes. A TNC driver may receive the financial responsibility coverages required by VTL Article 44-B in a single insurance or by combining multiple policies, such as a TNC group policy, which may be issued by various insurers.

When a car is used or operated as a TNC vehicle, does VTL Article 44-B need the driver to have physical damage coverage?

No. When a vehicle is utilized or operated as a TNC vehicle, VTL Article 44-B does not require a driver to have physical damage coverage for their own car. However, nothing prevents a driver from getting bodily damage insurance or an insurer from providing it. Additionally, under some conditions, certain TNC group insurance might cover physical damage to the car.

Must an insurer licensed to conduct insurance business in New York State issue the TNC group policy?

Unless the insurance is not offered by permitted insurers, a TNC group policy must be issued by an insurer licensed to conduct insurance business in the state of New York. In this situation, a New York-licensed excess line broker may be used to get the group coverage from an unlicensed insurer.

The excess line broker is required to abide by the Insurance Law and any rules made under it, such as Insurance Law Sections 2105 and 2118 and 11 NYCRR 27. (Insurance Regulation 41).

What happens if an insurer who issues a TNC group coverage is not permitted to conduct insurance business in New York State?

Insurance companies that are not permitted to do insurance business in New York State are not regulated by the New York Department of Financial Services. As a result, not all of the Insurance Laws and the rules issued thereunder are applicable to these insurers. Additionally, they are not subject to a New York guaranty fund in the event the insurer becomes insolvent or goes out of business and is unable to pay claims, nor are they required to submit their rates to the Department for prior approval.

Can the insurer offer distinct liability limits (also known as “split limits”) for TNC coverages and non-TNC coverages if the company that issued the policy the driver used to register the car also provides coverage for when the driver uses or operates the car as a TNC vehicle?

Split limits are typically not permitted in liability plans used to meet the VTL’s financial responsibility standards. A liability policy must always offer the same degree of protection. However, the new law only enables the enhanced limitations required to comply with the minimum requirements of VTL Article 44-B, not distinct liability limits to satisfy TNC requirements under Period 1 or Period 2.

A “25/50/10” policy, as an illustration, offers the minimal level of financial responsibility coverage mandated by VTL Article 6. Accordingly, the policy must include at least $25,000 for bodily injury and $50,000 for a person’s death in a single accident, $50,000 for bodily injury and $100,000 for a person’s death in a double- or multiple-person accident, and $10,000 for property damage in a single accident.

The policy may be endorsed with 75/150/25 coverage, which would only apply for Period 1 TNC activities, if a driver purchased additional coverage for Period 1 to satisfy VTL Article 44-B.

The insurer may not restrict the TNC Period 1 coverage to only 75/150/25 coverage, however, if the driver had acquired higher coverage, such as 100/300/25 coverage. For all coverages, the full 100/300/25 limitations must be given to the driver.

Different liability limits for the vehicles covered by the policy may be provided if the driver gets a separate business multi-vehicle insurance policy that satisfies the financial responsibility criteria of VTL Article 44-B.

No. If a driver purchases a separate business multi-vehicle insurance policy that complies with VTL Article 44-B’s financial responsibility requirements, the policy cannot specify different liability limits for the vehicles covered by the policy. The liability limitations on all vehicles covered by the policy must be the same.

Is it necessary for every TNC to keep a group policy that covers cars utilized or driven as TNC cars in New York State?

Yes. Even if the TNC driver has additional insurance that complies with the requirements of Article 44-B, a TNC must always maintain a group policy that protects vehicles using its digital network to operate as TNC vehicles in New York State.

What kind of proof of TNC insurance coverage is required for drivers taking part in TNC programmes?

While engaging in a TNC programme, a driver is required to always have evidence of coverage that satisfies VTL Article 44-B. The evidence of coverage needs to be in the format the Commissioner of Motor Vehicles has established. In addition to the evidence of coverage required by VTL Article 6, this is also required.

When a motorist is obliged by law to provide an insurance identity card, they must do so using the card they received when they registered their car as well as the card required under VTL Article 44-B if they were using a TNCs digital network or taking a journey that was organized by the company.

If the insurance the TNC driver obtained to use or operate the driver’s vehicle as a TNC vehicle expires or does not offer the financial responsibility coverages required by VTL Article 44-B, who is liable for an insurance claim?

The group policy of the TNC is obligated to offer the coverage needed by VTL Article 44-B, starting with the first dollar of a claim, if the insurance the TNC driver acquired to use or operate the driver’s car as a TNC vehicle expires or does not give it. The TNC group policy’s insurance provider also has a responsibility to fight the accusation.

Does the denial of an insurance claim by the company that supplied the insurance policy the driver used to register the vehicle have any bearing on coverage under the TNC group policy?

No.  Coverage under the TNC group policy is not dependent upon the denial of a claim by the insurer that issued the insurance policy the driver used to register the vehicle.

It’s possible that the insurance policy a driver used to register his or her car with will not give coverage when the driver is connected to a TNCs digital network or while providing a pre-planned journey for a TNC.

Yes.  The insurance policy the driver used to register his or her vehicle may exclude coverage, including personal injury protection (no-fault) insurance, when the driver is logged onto a TNCs digital network and while a driver provides a TNC pre-arranged trip, provided that the policy contains such an exclusion. A driver should review his or her policy to ascertain whether it may provide coverage when the vehicle is being used as a TNC vehicle.

Can the insurance company that supplied the policy the driver used to register his or her car terminate it based just on the fact that the car is being used by a TNC?

No, the insurance company that offered the policy the driver used to register his or her car cannot revoke the coverage based only on the fact that the car is being used by a TNC. At the end of the annual policy term, the insurer may choose not to renew the coverage or raise the driver’s insurance rates in accordance with its underwriting and rating guidelines.

If a driver is involved in an accident while using or operating his or her vehicle as a TNC vehicle, can the insurer increase the rate for the insurance policy the driver used to register the vehicle?

If a driver is involved in an accident while using or driving a TNC car, the insurer is not permitted to surcharge the insured under the insurance policy that the driver used to register his or her vehicle, unless the accident resulted in a conviction for a moving traffic infraction. However, the cost for the Article 44-B coverage may be increased in accordance with the insurer’s authorized rating guidelines if the policy also includes the financial responsibility coverages mandated by VTL Article 44-B.

Can an umbrella policy for a driver’s car exclude coverage for an accident that happens while the driver is using or operating the car as a TNC car?

Yes. An accident that takes place when the driver is utilizing or operating the driver’s car as a TNC vehicle might not be covered by the driver’s umbrella policy.

If a driver sustains an injury while using or operating their own vehicle as a TNC vehicle, are they eligible for workers’ compensation benefits?

The New York Black Car Operators’ Injury Compensation Fund, Inc. provides workers’ compensation benefits to drivers who were participating in pre arranged trips and drivers who were logged onto TNC digital networks but were not participating in pre arranged trips but were participating in activities that were reasonably related to driving as a TNC driver taking into account the time, place, and manner of such activities at the time of the injury.

When a motorist is logged into multiple TNC digital networks at the same time, which insurance policy must offer coverage?

The personal injury protection (no-fault insurance) benefits must be provided by the insurer who receives the claim first. The insurer may then, if necessary, ask other insurers for payment. Personal injury protection (no-fault insurance) benefits must be provided under the TNC group policy if it is disputed whether a driver was using or operating a car as a TNC vehicle. The language of the applicable policies will determine which policies provide coverage and to what extent with respect to a liability claim.

Can a TNC group policy include a retention limit or liability deductible?

No.  A TNC group policy may not include a liability deductible or retained limit.

Where should I submit my No-Fault claim and when?

According to Regulation 68, “in the event of an accident, written notice shall be given by, or on behalf of, each eligible injured person to the applicable No-Fault insurer, or any of their authorized agents, as soon as practicable, but in no event more than 30 days after the date of the accident, setting forth details sufficient to identify the eligible injured person and reasonably obtainable information regarding the time, place, and circumstances of the accident.”

If you were a driver or passenger, you should make your claim with the insurance provider for the vehicle; if you were a pedestrian, you should file your claim with the insurer for the vehicle that hit you. You can make a claim with the insurer of a household relative who was covered by an auto policy at the time of the accident if you don’t know the driver of the car that hit you or if the car was uninsured.

You should submit a claim to the Motor Vehicle Accident Indemnification Corporation if there was no vehicle policy in the home (MVAIC). You can call MVAIC by phone at (646) 205-7800 or by visiting their website, www.mvaic.com, for further information.

What should I do if my expenses are more than the $50,000 covered by No-Fault?

When the basic no-fault benefits have been used up, you can apply for further no-fault (additional PIP) benefits from the car you were driving or any auto insurance policy of a household member who was related to you at the time of the accident. Additional PIP is an optional, typically affordable coverage.

To get your medical costs covered if Additional PIP benefits are not available, you can file a claim with your regular health insurance. A federal Social Security disability compensation may also be available to you. In addition to the aforementioned options, you can also file a lawsuit against the party who caused the accident to collect any costs you spent that went above your insurance limit.

What if a motorcycle was the involved vehicle?

You are not eligible for No-Fault compensation if you are a motorbike driver or passenger involved in an accident (you may sue from first dollar loss). If a motorbike struck you while you were a pedestrian, you should make a claim with the motorcycle’s insurance company.

If it isn’t covered, you can submit a claim to the auto insurance company of a household member who was driving at the time of the accident. You should submit a claim to the Motor Vehicle Accident Indemnification Corporation if there was no vehicle policy in the home (MVAIC).

Can I file a “severe injury” claim against the liability insurance of another driver?

If another driver caused the collision that wounded you and you suffer a “severe injury,” you may be able to file a lawsuit against them. The New York Insurance Law’s Section 5102(d) lists a number of situations that fall under the category of “severe harm.”

In what ways has the Department’s issue of the new Regulation 68 in September 2001 affected the regulation of automotive No-Fault insurance?

Numerous modifications to Insurance Regulation 68 that were effective on April 5, 2002 affected how No-Fault claims were handled. The new Regulation required that lost salary claims be submitted within 90 days and changed the window for submitting written notices of claims from 90 to 30 days and medical expenses from 180 to 45 days, respectively.

The new law also included updated guidelines for the language and acceptance of No-Fault assignments, as well as procedures for the electronic data transmission of claim information. The updated regulation also changed a number of the administrative processes related to no-fault arbitration and conciliation.

When do the new rules that set deadlines of 30 days for written notices of claims, 45 days for medical bills, and 90 days for claims for lost wages go into effect?

All new and renewed policies that contain the new requirements must have new mandated endorsements issued by insurers by April 5, 2002. Only claims arising under policies issued with the new endorsement can be subject to these criteria.

Can an insurer change an existing policy’s No-Fault endorsement before the term expires?

No, the new endorsement is only available with new policies or at the time of an existing policy’s yearly renewal that is issued after April 5, 2002.

Do the new deadlines begin to apply from the date that notice or a submission of claims is made to the insurer or from the date that the insurer receives notice or a submission of claims?

The revised deadlines take effect on the date that notice or a claim submission is made to the insurer. For instance, in order to satisfy the notification requirement, which starts the day following the date of the event, if the accident happens on January 1, notice of the claim must be mailed or filed to the insurer no later than January 31.

When do the new deadlines for self-insurers of 30 days for a written Notice of Claim, 45 days for the filing of medical bills, and 90 days for the submission of claims for lost wages go into effect?

Self-insurers, which do not issue endorsements, must apply the new requirements on all claims that result from accidents that occur on or after April 5, 2002.

What dates do the new claims practice procedures mandated by the amended Regulation 68 go into effect?

The new claims practice procedures set forth in Regulation 68-C are applicable as of April 5, 2002, subject to certain clarifications or exceptions. These explanations and exceptions are made:

  • Insurers shall pay simple interest on outstanding claims arising out of incidents occurring on or after April 5, 2002.
  • For claims that insurers receive on or after April 5, 2002, the Explanation of Benefits must be provided.
  • Claims resulting from accidents that happen on or after April 5, 2002 are no longer eligible for the assignment of benefits for other necessary expenses.

Is there a specific form that a self-insurer or No-Fault insurer must use in order to obtain extra claim verification?

No such requirement exists within Regulation 68.

Where can I find a copy of the AAA Form AR1, which requests arbitration under the New York Motor Vehicle No-Fault Insurance Law?

For more information on how to file for no-fault arbitration, click the link or go to the American Arbitration Association website. AAA Form AR1 is also available there.

The amended Regulation 68 expressly gives the arbitrator the option to decide whether to simply consider written arguments when resolving disputes involving sums less than $2,000 in value. When does this rule become operative?

All arbitration requests submitted on or after April 5, 2002 are subject to this rule.

Under certain conditions, the arbitrator may impose costs against the petitioner in accordance with the First Amendment to Regulation 68-D. When does this rule become operative?

All arbitration requests submitted on or after April 5, 2002 are subject to this rule.

I was granted a No-Fault Arbitration ruling over a month ago, but the insurance has not yet paid me. What ought I to do?

An applicant or applicant’s attorney may submit a written enforcement request to the Department’s Property Bureau if a conciliation agreement, settlement letter issued by the American Arbitration Association (AAA), or arbitration award is not paid within 30 days of the date the agreement was mailed to the parties. The Department expects insurers and self-insurers to either furnish the Department with evidence that full payment was made or an explanation as to why payment was not made with each request for enforcement.

An additional attorney’s fee must be paid by the insurer when the attorney writes to the insurer in order to collect the late payment if the insurer fails to make payment in line with the terms stated in the conciliation letter or arbitration award within 45 days of the resolution.

The additional attorney’s fee is $60 and won’t be due until the insurer receives a written request from the attorney more than 45 days after the conciliation letter or arbitration award was mailed. If the insurer made the payment before the attorney requested it or if an arbitration ruling is being appealed, the fee is not due.

You are encouraged to ask the Department to enforce such dispute resolutions when insurers fail to make timely payments. A complete copy of the conciliation agreement, settlement letter, or arbitration ruling should be attached to the enforcement request, along with a copy of your follow-up contact asking the insurer to pay the unpaid conciliation agreement.r arbitration award.  Your enforcement request should be directed to:

Hyman Silberstein, Senior Insurance Examiner

New York State Department of Financial Services

One State Street

New York, NY 10004

The enforcement of unpaid arbitration awards and the payment of an attorney’s fee to pursue the payment of such unpaid awards are now subject to new processes. When will these new policies go into effect?

Requests for enforcement of awards resulting from arbitration requests submitted to the American Arbitration Association on or after April 5, 2002 are subject to the new procedures for seeking payment of an unpaid award and for the payment of an attorney’s fee for award enforcement.

My lost wages are covered under No-Fault, subject to a 20% statutory offset. Additional statutory offsets for sums recovered or recoverable on account of personal injury to an eligible injured individual under State or Federal laws providing disability benefits are applicable to my lost earnings payment. These additional statutory offsets are deducted from my gross wages either before or after the 20% offset has been applied.

The taxability of the disability payment will determine whether the offsets for New York State Disability benefits are taken before or after the 20% offset. If the benefit is taxable, it is subtracted before the 20% offset is applied. If the benefit is not taxable, the 20% offset factor is applied before deduction. When filing a No-Fault lost wage claim, you should show your No-Fault insurer documentation proving the taxability of your New York State Disability benefit in order to speed up the processing of your wage claim.

How much auto insurance do I need to have?

According to New York State law, drivers must have a minimum of $25,000 in liability insurance for injuries to one person, $50,000 for injuries to all people, and $10,000 for property damage in every one collision. $50,000 in “no-fault” coverage is also mandated.

Beyond these minimal benefits mandated by law, many drivers carry higher liability limits and supplementary personal injury protection. The same minimal requirements for uninsured motorists coverage (for bodily injury) must be met by all auto insurance policies according to the law. It is also possible to obtain SUM

(Supplementary Uninsured/Underinsured Motorists) coverage, up to the bodily injury liability limits of the insured’s own policy. If a person has bodily injury liability limits of $250,000 or more, the insurer must provide SUM limits of $250,000 per person per accident and $500,000 per accident ($250,000/$500,000). If they so choose, insurers may provide higher SUM limits.

What is no-fault insurance, what does no-fault insurance cover, and how does no-fault insurance work?

It is an auto liability insurance that covers individuals involved in motor vehicle accidents. It covers medical bills and lost wages for those that are injured in a car accident.

Do insurance rates go up after a no-fault accident?

No-fault coverage does not take “fault” into account. However, If you have made several claims, then you may be considered “high risk” and as a result, the insurance company may decline to insure you or raise your rates. 

How to file a no-fault insurance claim in New York?

You have to file the application for no-fault benefits which is also known as the NF-2. More information can be found at https://www.cortho.org/no-fault-insurance/how-to-file-nofault-claim-car-insurance/

Is no-fault insurance full coverage?

No-fault coverage only applies to medical bill payments and lost wages. The term “full coverage” normally refers to collision coverage for the vehicle damage, which has to be bought separately and is optional. 

Is no-fault insurance more expensive than regular insurance?

No, it is built into every automobile policy as a mandatory requirement of $50,000 and has no separate pricing. Its cost varies based on each insurance company. One can buy additional PIP converges which will be priced by the insurance company. 

Can you sue with no-fault insurance?

No, No-fault coverage doesn’t permit you to sue. You can sue against the bodily injury coverage portion of the policy.

Does no-fault insurance cover theft?

No, you have a separate endorsement under comprehensive coverage in your policy for theft coverage assuming you have elected and paid for such coverage. 

How long does no-fault insurance coverage last?

The minimum coverage is $50,000 so when those funds are exhausted, the no-fault benefits are terminated, unless there is additional coverage bought (APIP). 

How to bill no-fault insurance?

The doctors and providers who treat you submit the bill to no-fault insurance to get paid directly. They do not send bills to you or charge you.

How do I find cheap no-fault insurance?

To find cheap insurance coverage, you will have to call and shop around with various insurance companies for the best quote.

What happens when an at-fault driver has no insurance?

In case of uninsured drivers at fault, you can pursue MVAIC which is a state insurance fund. For more information, please visit https://www.cortho.org/no-fault-car-insurance/how-to-file-Nofault-claim/

Does No-fault insurance have a deductible? Who pays deductible in no-fault insurance?

Depending on when to take the policy out, you can choose to have a deductible or a zero deductible. The person seeking treatment will pay for the deductible if there is any.

https://www.cortho.org/no-fault-car-insurance/billing

It starts as soon as a car accident occurs. But you must file the no-fault application within 30 days after the accident occurred.

Can I get sued with no-fault insurance?

No, you cannot be sued with no-fault insurance. No-fault only pays medical bills and lost wages and you cannot get sued or sue for no-fault.

Can the insurance company assign fault if there are no witnesses?

If someone is claiming injury, the insurance company will decide fault for the bodily injury portion of the policy and property damage based on the statements, property damage to the vehicles, witnesses and other evidence which tends to show who caused the accident.

Can no-fault car insurance reimburse you for medical marijuana?

If it is prescribed, then the doctor can bill under no-fault if it is in the fee schedule for reimbursement with the insurance company

Can you apply for FMLA while receiving no-fault insurance?

You can, but it’s better to apply for no fault benefits and get lost wages paid. The Family Medical Leave Act provides eligible employees up to 12 weeks of unpaid, job-protected leave a year whether they are unable to work because of their own serious health condition or because they need to care for a family member with a serious health condition. It is better to apply for lost wages instead so that no-fault insurance can “pay” you wages while you are out of work.

Can you bill private insurance after a no-fault denial?

You can try, but they will normally deny and say this resulted in a car accident and no-fault is primary for billing purposes.

Can you bill private insurance after a no-fault denial?

You can try, but they will normally deny and say this resulted in a car accident and no-fault is primary for billing purposes. You can always bill private insurance if the no-fault benefits have been exhausted. 

Can you sue no-fault insurance carriers?

Yes, you can sue at arbitration or litigation if they wrongfully deny payment from no-fault benefits.

Do I call my insurance after a no-fault accident? Whom do I call first?

You call your own insurance company to report the claim and they open a no-fault claim for medical bills and lost wages to be processed and paid. You still have to complete the necessary documentation. Please refer to https://www.cortho.org/no-fault-car-insurance/how-to-file-Nofault-claim/ for more information.

Do no-fault claims follow you to another insurance company?

Any insurance can search for prior claims made in relation to no-fault coverage but they should not penalize you for making a claim because it is no-fault insurance and fault is not considered when making payments on claims

Does car insurance cover hospital bills in no-fault?

Yes, all hospital, urgent care, and ambulance bills are paid from no-fault. For more information please refer to https://www.cortho.org/no-fault-car-insurance/does-not-cover/

Does fault follow the vehicle if there is no insurance?

The vehicle you are occupying must have a valid policy for no-fault to apply and provide coverage. If they do not have insurance, you can try to apply with your household car insurance policy. If no insurance is available at all, you can apply through MVAIC.

Can the insurance company cancel auto insurance after a no-fault accident?

The insurance companies can cancel the policy if fraud is suspected or a policy condition is violated.

Does insurance increase with no-fault collisions?

If the accident is not your fault then typically your rates should not increase even though you made a claim. If you have made several claims, then you may be considered “high risk” and as a result, the insurance company may decline to insure you or raise your rates.

Do no-fault insurance cover hit and run?

Hit-and-run coverage is covered in your own policy by the insured motorist endorsement in your policy and not no-fault insurance.

Does no-fault insurance cover lost wages?

Yes, no-fault cover up to $2000 per a month for lost wages till the benefits are exhausted.

Does no-fault insurance cover lost wages of the taxi, uber driver, Lyft, etc?

Uber, Lyft taxi drivers are covered under no-fault insurance if the meter/map is not on and there is no passenger in the car. However, if they have a passenger in the car, then Black car fund will cover the driver because they are injured during the scope of their employment. Passengers will still be covered by no-fault insurance.

Does no-fault insurance cover all medical bills?

Yes, no-fault covers are medically necessary bills that result from a car accident

Does no-fault insurance cover motorcycle accidents?

No, no-fault does not cover motorcycle accidents. Those injured in a motorcycle accident have to use their private health insurance when involved in an accident unless they have purchased medical pay coverage in their policy.

Does no-fault insurance cover property damage?

No, the property damage endorsement (collision coverage) in the policy covers repairs for automobiles after an accident.

Does no-fault insurance go against Social Security Disability Insurance?

No, no-fault is independent and does not affect social security benefits.

Does no-fault insurance pay doctors or me?

They pay the doctors once the medical bills are submitted to the insurance carrier. The patient is paid lost wages for the duration of treatment.

How do I know if I have no-fault insurance?

Every auto insurance policy has no-fault built into it as a mandatory minimum requirement of $50,000 in the state of New York.

How do insurance companies search for prior no-fault claims?

They have access to a database where all claims are reported nationwide.

How does no-fault insurance impact drivers?

It protects drivers and passengers to ensure that medical bills will be covered after an accident.

How does personal injury protection (PIP) insurance work as no-fault?

PIP is the same as no-fault. It is called personal injury protection which is also known as no-fault insurance.

How do workers’ compensation is no-fault insurance work?

Workers’ compensation only applies to those injured during the course of employment.

How long does New York state no-fault insurance cover injuries?

They cover until the no-fault policy funds are exhausted, or your treatment is completed, or if your benefits are denied after an IME, (in which case your treating provider may decide to continue treatment if they deem it medically necessary and then file for arbitration for the medical bills)

Is no-fault insurance optional or mandatory for owners of a vehicle?

It is built into every car insurance policy and is not optional.

Is no-fault insurance the same as PIP?

PIP is the same as no-fault. It is called personal injury protection which is also known as no-fault insurance.

Is home insurance a no-fault insurance?

No, no-fault only applies to automobiles.

Is there a deductible for no-fault insurance?

It depends on every policy. If you opted to have a deductible then, you will have one.

Are there copays with no-fault insurance?

No, usually there is only a deductible depending on the policy.

What are the aggregate no-fault benefits of car insurance?

The total amount of benefits is $50,000 unless you have purchased APIP (additional PIP).

What are the benefits of No-fault Insurance?

The benefits are that medical bills are paid and lost wages without determining fault after an accident. It ensures that those injured in an accident are not left with medical bills after an accident. For more information as to what is covered and what is not covered, please refer to https://www.cortho.org/no-fault-car-insurance/does-and-does-not-cover/

What is a bodily injury settlement New York no-fault insurance?

Bodily injury is not the same as a no-fault. No fault pays for medical bills and lost wages. Bodily injury pays a settlement for the injuries you have sustained and the pain and suffering that you had to endure.

What is a no-fault insurer?

They are automobile insurance companies that provide no-fault policies along with auto insurance, such as Geico, Statefarm, etc

What is add-on no-fault insurance?

The additional personal protection coverage (APIP) is additional no-fault coverage for which you have to opt and pay additional in your policy.

What is the difference between no-fault insurance and liability?

Liability insurance applies to accidents where the bodily injury occurs and no-fault is for medical bills and lost wages.

What is a no-fault insurance employer’s wage verification report?

The insurance company will typically verify your lost wages before issuing payment to see where you worked and how many hours and pay rate etc.

What is the founding theory behind no-fault insurance?

The theory is to ensure all drivers are covered for medical bills and lost wages and do not have to worry after a car accident

What is the no-fault insurance law?

The no-fault insurance law in a nutshell is a law that says no matter who’s at fault it is when an accident occurs, all medical bills and lost wages will be paid. The fault is not considered when coverage is being provided and that is why it is called “no-fault” insurance.

What percentage of lost wages does no-fault insurance coverage pay?

They will pay up to $2000 per month unless you have APIP coverage.

Who is at fault when one person has no insurance?

If they do not have insurance, and there is no no-fault to cover the vehicle that they are in then they may need to turn to other household policies or MVAIC for coverage.

Who pays if the person at fault is unlicensed or has no insurance in New York?

In NY if you don’t have insurance the state insurance fund known as MVAIC can pay for medical bills.

Will driverless cars affect no-fault insurance?

It could. If there are fewer accidents, then the rates could go down.

Will NY no-fault insurance reimburse for CBD oil?

It depends if it is in the fee schedule and if it is medically necessary.

Can you litigate for medical treatment even if the benefits are exhausted?

No, once benefits are exhausted, the insurance company no longer has any to pay for medical bills.

How do workers’ compensation and no-fault insurance work?

Workers’ compensation only applies to those injured during the course of employment. No fault covers auto accidents. So if you are driving a vehicle and you are required to drive for work and the accident occurs while working, the Workers’ Compensation will be primary.

How much can a massage therapist, acupuncturist, chiropractor, etc bill for no-fault insurance?

They can bill based on the rates set forth in the fee schedule in the State of New York. Each rate varies based on the specialty and service provided.

How does no-fault insurance benefit employers?

No-fault benefits do not benefit an employer. If someone is in a car accident, the no-fault benefits the injured party so they can get medical bills and wages paid.

Must a pharmacy, Physical Therapy, physician’s office, etc accept no-fault insurance in New York?

No, but if you do accept no fault, then you will be paid based on no-fault rates and must submit your bills timely, etc.

Can you tell who will be at fault in driverless cars?

For driverless cars, if an accident occurs due to a malfunction in the vehicle, then a lawsuit can be brought against the manufacturer as well as the driver of the vehicle.

Can you fax a document I need to a fax number I give you?

Yes, we can fax the document you need electronically if you text or email us the number.

When can I go home after my surgery?

Every surgery has a different postoperative course. Some patients need to go to a rehabilitation center after the surgery whereas some are discharged the same day or next day. Your doctor can give you information regarding your expected timeline.

Can I call you back for an appointment I need to look at my calendar at home?

Yes, you can call/ email or text us at any time convenient to you. Our office can call or text you if you prefer that. You can send us a text at 516-774-2663 or email us at office@cortho.org

Can I get my meds and not come in?

With the exception of the immediate postoperative period, we will have you come in the office so that the doctor can assess you before prescribing the medication.

I don’t have a workers compensation claim number. Can I still be treated?

Our office has an established workflow where we can get you an appointment and secure other information like employer information later on.

Can I call you back to give my insurance info?

You can with a click of a button send us a text at 516-774-2663 or email us at office@cortho.org to send us your insurance information. You can also call us.

What kind of shots do you administer?

We administer intra-articular “gel” injections as well as steroid injections in our office.

How soon can you get me into surgery?

Our team will work to get your surgery scheduled as soon as you are medically cleared for the procedure. Our surgeons have operating privileges at different regional prestigious hospitals as well as at same day surgery centers.

Why do I have to get an x-ray I already got an MRI?

X ray and MRI are two different radiologic techniques and are better for looking for different information. Hence you may need both.

Do I need a referral?

We are able to see you in most cases without a referral.

Can I have a new Physical Therapy prescription?

Yes, we can fax the prescription to your provider. We can also text it to you.

Do I need authorization for surgery?

Our surgical scheduler will get a prior authorization for your elective procedures.

How much will my surgery be if you don’t take my insurance?

Our benefits specialist will work with your insurance company and you will be given a clear idea of your out-of-pocket costs.

Can you get me in today?

We see patients most days including weekends. Our office has technology that enables us to call you back just in case we miss your call.

What does out-of-network mean?

Out-of-network means that the doctors are not contracted with the insurance companies. If you do not have out-of-network benefits, we will still be able to work with you.

Do I really have to get x-rays done?

Most orthopedic cases need X-rays to assess the condition and design a treatment plan. Our office can facilitate the process either at our own office or a radiology place convenient to you.

Can you text me the address?

Yes! We will be able to text you our location. You can open the link to Maps from each office location page and drive to our location!

Do you treat children as well as adults?

We treat all adult orthopedic conditions. We treat children with acute injuries. We do not do elective peditaric orthopedic procedures at this time.

When’s the soonest you can get me in?

We are accessible 24-7. We will be able to get you in to see one of our providers by appointment in a short time as we have several locations.

Do you take my insurance?

We work with your insurance company to cover the services you need. Our benefits specialist will look at each case and give you an estimate for your visit. The payment will depend on your level of benefits.

We are in network with Medicare, workers’ compensation and no fault.

Can I send you an email?

Yes! You can send us an email at office@cortho.org. You can also send us a text at 516-774-2663

Can I send you an SMS text message?

Absolutely! We have an excellent HIPAA secure texting platform where you can send us information including your ID cards etc You can send us a text at 516-774-2663 or email us at office@cortho.org.

What are the steps that are involved in creation of a customized 3-D knee replacement?

The first step in the process of creation of a customized 3-D knee replacement is evaluation by a surgeon to understand the patient’s knee joint and to evaluate if the patient is a candidate to get a customized knee replacement.

If the patient is indeed a candidate to receive a customized knee replacement, the surgeon orders a CT scan of the affected knee. The CT scan is then transferred to the company that manufactures the customized knee. The manufacturing company then starts to make the implant. The implant takes about 6 weeks to be manufactured and to be delivered to the hospital.

Which patients are not candidates to get customized 3-D knee replacement?

The patients with significant deformities and patients with ligamentous injuries are not candidates for customized 3-D knee replacement surgery. Additional contraindications for customized knee replacements include all the contraindications for a traditional knee replacement, as example active infection in the knee joint.

What are the problems that you had with the customized knee implants?

I have had the following issues with customized 3-D knee replacement –

  1. Some patients do not like to wait for long periods of time after their surgery is scheduled. As of 2018, the customized 3-D knee replacements take  about 6 weeks to manufacture and to deliver to the hospital. This is the major downside of using customized implants. The wait period is the major downside of using customized implants.
  2. The second issue that I have had occasionally is patients go to a radiology facility with the script which clearly mentions that the CT scan is for a customized knee implant. However, the technician just does a plain CT scan.

    This plain CT scan is not enough for making a computerized model and to generate the prototype of the knee and to construct the customized implant. The patient therefore has to go again to get the correct CT scan so that the customized knee implant can be manufactured.

  3. For preparation of the shin bone during a customized 3-D knee replacement, there is a jig which guides the drill into the deeper part of the shin bone. In my experience, this jig should be made stronger because on occasion (on preparation of the deep part of the shin bone) the jig sheared off prematurely.
  4. Some patients like to have their customized instruments that were used to replace their knees. These customized instruments need to be washed and processed before delivery to the patient.

    I have found that this is somewhat of a logistical issue coordinating washing of implants and handing it over to the patient. I have had these custom instruments processed and then these were delivered to my office and patients received these instruments in the first postoperative visit.

Can I go to any radiology facility for manufacturing the implant?

The patient has to go to very specific radiology centers which follow the protocol for making a customized 3-D knee replacement. The CT scan for the knee replacement surgery is very specific and not all radiology centers are able to do that.

When should I get my CT scan for getting a customized 3-D knee replacement?

I recommend getting a CT scan within 4 months of the scheduled surgery. The reason for this time frame is because if the deformity in the knee increases or if there are additional defects that arise in the knee after the initial CT scan is done, then the customized implant will not be as accurate as we want it to be.

If the patient is considering surgery after 6 months, it is best to get the CT scan at a later date. Most patients that I see really want the surgery at the earliest available date and therefore get the CT scan as soon as possible.

Can I get a custom 3-D knee replacement after failed partial knee replacement surgery?

The conversion of a failed partial knee replacement surgery to a full replacement surgery is called revision knee replacement. Custom knee replacements are not a good option for revision knee replacement surgery unless there are no revision knee systems in the market that can provide off the shelf options.

Why do I need a CT scan?

The customized 3-D knee replacement surgery is designed to match the natural knee joint. The CT scan provides accurate geometry for manufacturing this customized knee. The CT scan data is used to generate a computerized model of the custom knee by the custom knee manufacturing facility.

Additionally, the custom knee 3-D manufacturing facility also makes very specific instruments that are customized to the anatomy of the native knee for doing the customized knee replacement.

These instruments are made specifically for the patient and make the surgery less invasive. As an example drilling into the thigh bone and the shin bone is not needed because the instruments contour very well to the anatomy around the knee joint providing accurate alignment, rotation, offset for placement of the custom knee.

What is the earliest that the surgery can be scheduled after consultation with the doctor?

The earliest the surgery can be scheduled is 6 weeks from the time the CT scan is performed. The CT scan is performed immediately after seeing the surgeon. Six weeks is a reasonable time frame to schedule the surgery.

Additionally, it is important to ensure that the medical clearance for the patient is obtained prior to the surgery. I also get dental clearance prior to the surgery. It is important to note that the medical clearance as well as the blood investigations have to be done four weeks before the date of the surgery.

If additional tests, for example cardiac tests are mandated by the internist, the surgery may need to be postponed. All “I’s have to be dotted, T’s have to be crossed” before the patient is actually wheeled into the operating room.

How long does it take to get an appointment for a CT scan?

There are numerous radiology centers that do the CT scan and appointment for a CT scan is generally available within a couple of days.

How long does it take to do the CT scan?

The CT scan appointment generally takes less than an hour. The time varies according to the radiology facility, but generally a CT scan appointment takes up less than an hour.

How long does it take to do a customized knee replacement surgery?

A customized knee replacement surgery generally takes about one hour to one and half hour to perform. By the time the patient goes into the operating room and the nurse calls the relative to visit the patient, it is a lot longer than one and half hours. The additional time is because of the time required by the anesthesiologist to anesthetize the patient which may or may not include spinal anesthesia. There is also time that is needed to prep and drape the patient before the final surgery starts.

How does the customized instrumentation help in placement of the customized knee replacement?

The customized knee replacement is manufactured from the CT scan. This CT scan is also used for manufacturing the custom knee instrumentation. This instrumentation assists in implantation of the custom knee into the patient. The customized jigs conform very well to the anatomy around the knee joint.

How is customized instrumentation different from standard knee replacement instrumentation?

The traditional knee replacement uses an intramedullary guide for placement of jigs on to the thigh bone. This process involves drilling the hole into the thigh bone and placement of a rod into the bone to get an accurate alignment.

When a customized instrumentation is used, there is no need for placement of this intramedullary guide and there is no need to drill the bone, because the customized implants have already accounted for the alignment and geometry of the thigh bone and for the mechanical axis of the lower extremity. The surgery is therefore less invasive.

Similarly on the side of the shin bone (lower part of the knee joint), there are two ways to place the guide that is used for making the bone resections.

One way is to drill hole into the shin bone (“intramedullary” guide) and place a rod into it and attach a guide to it (similar to the thigh bone) or the surgeon may choose to use an “extramedullary” guide (which means that there is a rod on the outside of the shin bone) to accurately align the guide on the shin bone so that the knee implant on the shin side will be accurately aligned.

The custom instrumentation does not need an intramedullary guide. We use custom instrumentation for placement over the shin bone and the resection of the bone is made based on this less invasive guide.
In addition to using the customized instruments, I also use visual techniques to ensure that the cuts are accurate.

How do you think the customized 3-D knee replacement surgery can be improved even further?

There are several avenues in which the current technology for customized knees can be improved. First and foremost the manufacturing process needs to be shortened. The current six weeks period as of 2018 is very long in my opinion.

The patients should have the option of having knee replacement within 6 weeks of seeing the surgeon if all other requirements like medical clearances are met.

The CT scan does involve some radiation to the patient. With improved techniques, I feel we can significantly decrease the amount of radiation involved with CT scanning of the knee.

There are some steps in the process which I feel are not as accurate and could be improved. As an example, during placement of the jigs for alignment of the guides on the shin side of the bone, cartilage, if any, has to be manually scraped. I feel this could create inaccuracies if additional cartilage is scraped by the surgeon or if less cartilage is scraped by a surgeon.

The inaccuracy is very small. It is in millimeters, however, for patients who are tall, a small change in millimeter at the knee joint can vary the mechanical axis to a greater extent than patients who have shorter bones.

The cutting guides on the thigh bone could be consolidated into fewer cutting guides. As example, it is possible to create one cutting guide for all the cuts that are done on the thigh bone. The advantage of a single cutting guide for the femur is that the process will be faster.

Additionally, the inaccuracies will be decreased. For example, one cutting guide is placed, the cut is made and then the second cutting guide is placed on top of the first bone cut. I feel that if the first cutting guide is placed inaccurately, the first bone cut will be incorrect.

The second cutting guide placed on the first cut just adds additional errors to the subsequent bone cuts. The use of a single cutting guide will decrease these inaccuracies.

Additionally, it is difficult for the manufacturing process to account for the flexion deformity, which is due to the soft tissues. The computerized scan is very good at evaluation of the bony anatomy, however, the knee may be bent due to fluid in the knee joint or due to contractures which are outside the knee joint and the current protocol does not account for these contractures.

Is customized knee replacement cemented or uncemented?

The customized knee replacements are cemented into the shin bone and thigh bone. There is plastic in between the two metal parts. The underneath of the kneecap is also cemented into position.

Is there any part of the custom knee replacement which is not customized?

The underneath of the kneecap is replaced by plastic, which is off the shelf.  The underneath of the kneecap is not customized.

Does customized 3-D knee replacement obliterate the need for physical therapy after knee replacement surgery?

Physical therapy is mandatory after any knee replacement surgery including customized knee replacement. I do not change my immediate postoperative protocol for customized knee replacement. Without physical therapy, the range of motion of the knee can suffer.

Whatever range the patient has at 3 months after the surgery is what remains for life. I try to achieve as much range as range as possible during the surgery. This range has to be maintained postoperatively and physical therapy is a critical part of the postoperative protocol.

What should I expect immediately after coming out of the operating room after I have undergone a customized knee replacement?

After having customized knee replacement, if you have requested the surgeon may give you the mold from which your knee was manufactured. The patient’s implant was made from this mold. This mold is customized for you and is available for you to take home.

One of the issues that I have had is that there is some logistics involved in getting this mold and the custom instrumentation washed and processed and handing it over to the patients or relatives. Sometimes I have had the instruments washed, then delivered to my office and these instruments are then given to the patient in the postoperative visit to my office.

There are some patients who love having their own custom instruments. Doing a customized knee replacement allows them the options to have these taken home with them.

What is the difference between PSI or personalized instrumentation and custom knee replacement surgery?

“PSI” or “patient specific instrumentation” is technology of one company and “custom knee replacement” is of another. There is a significant difference between the two. PSI involves the instrumentation being specific for the patient. For PSI, the knee undergoes an MRI and the jigs (instruments used to replace the knee) are individualized or customized for the patient. The actual knee joint is “off the shelf”.

When you do a customized 3-D knee replacements do you get only one part that is customized for the patient?

No, the implant that caps the thigh bone and the shin bone is only one and is customized for the patient; however, the plastic between the two implants comes in numerous sizes. This allows intraoperative flexibility in resection of the bone as deemed best-fit by the surgeon.

How long do you anticipate the customized 3-D knee replacement to last?

Custom knee replacement is a relatively new procedure. We do not have long-term data on customized knee replacement surgery. The current data that is available for the past few years shows that the custom knee replacement surgery results are satisfactory. The results of the custom knee replacement are equivalent to traditional knee replacement surgery.

Is the custom 3-D knee replacement implant cleared by the FDA?

The routine 3D printed knee replacements manufactured as of 2018 are cleared by the FDA. On occasion if I am using a customized knee replacement for a significant defect in the knee joint or for treatment of knee joint after an infection or for revision, then I have had custom knee implants made by manufacturing companies which have not been cleared by the FDA.

However, I use it in my best judgement for these patients. These non-FDA approved implants are extremely far and few. The last one I did was several years before 2018. The current manufacturing company that routinely makes custom knee implants was not in existence at that time.

If a knee is necessitated by the patient which is custom made and which is not FDA approved, the patient will be counseled about that custom implant in advance.

This non-FDA approved custom implant will be used on patients who are not candidates to get routine off the shelf joint replacement implants and who are not candidates to get routine custom made knee implants. There is nothing in the market that can be used in these patients which is why I custom make these implants in the first place.

Custom 3-D knee implants are made up of what materials?

Custom knee implants are made of cobalt-chromium-molybdenum alloy and the plastic is medical grade plastic, which is ultra-high molecular weight polyethylene which is cross-linked and also can be vitamin D infused. This is also the standard material used in off-the-shelf implants.

Do Custom 3-D Knee Replacement cost more than a Regular Knee Replacement?

 Custom 3-D knee replacements do not cost more than off-the-shelf implants. There should be no additional cost to the patient.

Are there separate knees for men and women?

The customized knee replacements are customized for individual patients. The custom knee implants that I use are not available separately for women and men. There are no separate sizes for the implants that cap the thigh bone and the shin bone. It is just one customized implant for one patient.

Are you paid by a custom implant manufacturing company?

As of 2018, there is no implant company that pays me for anything! I do not get paid by any hospital nor does any pharmaceutical company pay me. I work only for my patients.

What are the different types of customized knee replacements?

Customized knee replacements are largely divided into the following:

  1. Total knee replacement which is posterior cruciate “substituting”.
  2. Posterior knee replacement which is posterior cruciate “retaining”.
  3. Bicondylar replacement with replacement of only one compartment of the shin bone called as the “iDuo” and then there is
  4. The unicompartmental customized knee replacement prosthesis.

What tests are needed before a customized knee replacement surgery?

A CT scan of the knee is needed to make a computerized model for the manufacturing company to make a customized knee implant. In addition the patient needs blood tests which are routine before any joint replacement surgery. The patient may need additional tests like cardiac stress tests that may be needed by the internist to clear the physician for surgery.

How long does it take to recover from a customized knee replacement surgery?

The time to recover from a customized knee replacement surgery is almost identical to traditional knee replacement surgery. The hope is that because the new prosthetic implant matches the anatomy of the native bone, the long-term satisfaction scores will be improved- this is the real advantage of customized knee replacements.

What is arthroscopy?

Arthroscopy is a surgery in which a camera with a light source is inserted through poke holes into the joint of the body to look inside. We may also use other poke holes to insert arthroscopic instruments to carry out arthroscopic surgery.

Arthroscopy has revolutionized the management of joint injuries by giving early rehabilitation, as well as recovery, without causing many complications that are caused by open joint surgeries.

What happens during arthroscopic surgery?

During an arthroscopic surgery, a camera with a light source is inserted into the joint of a patient through small incisions or poke holes. Arthroscopic instruments are also inserted in the joint through other poke holes. First the joint is inspected, the necessary procedures are carried out.

How long do I have to stay in hospital after arthroscopic surgery?

Most of the patients, after arthroscopic surgery, are discharged to home from the hospital or the surgery center where the surgery is performed within a couple of hours. Patients, if needed, are given ambulatory aids in the form of crutches and braces apart from medications.

What is a meniscectomy?

A meniscectomy is a surgery in which a part, or complete, meniscus of the knee joint is removed to make the patients symptom-free due to the torn meniscus. Most of the time, a partial meniscectomy is performed, and we tend to keep the healthy meniscus in place so that it may help in the form of cushioning and movement of the knee joint.

Is it safe to remove part of my cartilage?

Knee cartilage in the form of meniscus is there to help gliding, as well as cushioning the knee joint. Cartilage should not be removed, but if it is torn and the patient has symptoms which are unrelieved by conservative means, then this part of cartilage may need to be removed to make the patient symptom-free.

When do we need meniscus tear repair surgery?

Meniscus tears can be repaired in selective patients. These patients are usually young, and it is of paramount importance that the meniscus be preserved, so as to delay or prevent early arthritic changes. The meniscus tear morphology also dictates as to which tears can be repaired and not excised.

Tears, which are clean cut and tears at the periphery or outer ring tears of the meniscus have good success with repair.  Complex tears as well as meniscus, which are chewed up or badly injured or tears towards the center are usually non-repairable and do not give good results due to a very low healing potential.

What is the cleaning of meniscus called?

The cleaning up or the cleanup surgery for the meniscus also called as a debridement or trimming is named as meniscectomy.  When a decision is made to clean up a meniscus because it is not repairable, the surgeon uses motorized shaver or mechanical biters to remove all the frayed edges as well as flaps of the torn meniscus to leave it on a balanced edge.

How is the meniscal repair done?

Meniscus repair surgery is usually an arthroscopic surgery but may be associated with small incisions on the side of the knee, so as to prevent any damage to the nerves and vessels on the site of the back of the knee.

The main part of the surgeries are still arthroscopic in which the surgeon looks inside the knee through a camera through a small incision and uses instruments through another small incision to check on the knee and look at the structures, which include the articular cartilage from a meniscus as well as the ACL and PCL ligaments.

If a meniscus tear is found which may or may not be diagnosed preoperatively by an MRI, the surgeon has to decide if he can repair the tear or will have to clean the tear.  In case when a decision to repair a tear is made, the tear should be cleaned and prepared for the repair.

The repair is usually done using sutures.  These sutures can be passed through the meniscus using needles or through devices, which are only used from inside of the knee.  There is not much difference between the various methods of surgery, and it is more of surgeon’s preference.

What is the expected healing time for surgery on torn meniscus?

The healing time from a surgery for torn meniscus can vary according to the patient’s age, activity, type of tear, location of the tear, type of surgery performed. Patients who undergo cleanup or debridement of the meniscus usually recover well between 3 to 6 weeks depending on the type of profession or the needs they have from the knee. Patients who undergo repair can take up to 8 to 12 weeks to recover completely from the surgery. 

How is the result from meniscus surgery?

Patients who undergo meniscus surgery usually recover completely.  They can go back to preinjury activity level after healing.  Even in sports persons the return to play is very high in patients who undergo meniscus debridement or repair.  

What are the risk factors for meniscus debridement or cleanup surgery?

Patients who have multiple comorbidities, including diabetes and obesity, may take prolonged periods to recover from meniscus surgery. Patients who have moderate to severe arthritis also take a longer period and may have incomplete recovery from meniscus surgery. Smoking is detrimental to the healing process in general and does cause delayed healing in knee surgery also.

What are the risk factors for healing of meniscal repair surgery?

Patients who have comorbidities like diabetes and obesity are at high risk for failure of meniscal repair surgery.  Patients who smoke also are at high risk of failure.  Patients are strongly recommended to quit smoking before the surgery. 

Any twisting or turning of the knee in the early postoperative period can lead to failure of a repair.  For the same reason the patients are put in knee brace after meniscus repair surgery for 4 to 6 weeks and are given crutches to ambulate.  There are specific restrictions, which should be followed for optimal results. 

How is a meniscal root tear treated?

A meniscal root tear should always be tried to repair it so as to preserve the anatomy of the knee, which helps in delaying or preventing the development of arthritis in the knee. The repair is usually performed arthroscopically in which sutures are passed into the root and then they are passed through the bone by making a drill hole through the bone and tied over on the other end by the use of button or anchors.

These surgeries are usually successful and lead to restoration of the anatomy of the knee.  Patients who undergo root repair have certain restrictions in the postoperative period and it takes about 6 to 8 weeks for complete recovery and rehabilitation, and may further need another 4 to 6 weeks for the patient to come back to preinjury level.

How long does it take to do a meniscus surgery?

A meniscus surgery may last from forty-five minutes to an hour, but a surgery involving the repair of the meniscus may last one to two hours depending on the size of the injury.

There may be multiple surgical scars with some a little bigger than a poke hole incision as compared to partial meniscectomy which has 2-3 small surgical scars. This is due to the work needed to be done to repair the meniscus.

What are the risks associated with the treatment?

Risks associated with arthroscopic surgery are bleeding, blood clots in the calf, infection, injury to nerves or blood vessels, damage to cartilage, ligaments, meniscus, stiffness of the knee apart from anesthesia risks.

Do I need to stay in the hospital?

Most patients do not need to stay in the hospital and are discharged from the surgical area within a couple of hours after the surgery. Occasionally, patients with comorbidities may need to stay in the hospital for observation.

How long will I be in the hospital?

Most patients who undergo arthroscopic knee surgery are discharged from the hospital or surgical area within one to two hours after the surgery. They are given ambulatory aids and braces apart from medications if needed.

What is the postoperative plan for meniscal root repair like?

Patients who undergo meniscal root repair are usually sent home on the same day after surgery in a knee immobilizer.  They have restriction of weightbearing as well as they are asked not to unlock the knee immobilizer while ambulating so that they walk with a straight leg or a pirate leg.

They are allowed to range the knee when they are resting and sitting.  Physical therapy is usually started within one week.  They are asked to use ice, elevation and pain medications. It is preferred to avoid anti-inflammatory medications for the first 2 weeks.

The ranging of the knee is restricted to 90 degree of flexion for the first 4 weeks after which the range of motion is gradually increased. Patients are asked to use the knee immobilizer for about 6 weeks along with the crutches. They are gradually weaned out of the crutches and knee immobilizer after 6 weeks. Patients will usually be able to be at preinjury level in about 10 to 12 weeks.

How is the postoperative care after a meniscal debridement or trimming or cleanup?

Patients who undergo meniscal debridement or trimming or cleanup surgery are usually done as a day care surgery. They are sent home the same day. They usually will have dressing on the knee and may use an aid for walking in the form of cane or crutch. 

They are asked to bear as much weight as they can tolerate. They can range their knee also as much as tolerated.  They are sent on pain medications and can use anti-inflammatory medications for pain relief. They are asked to use a lot of ice and elevation. 

Patients can usually take off their dressing after 72 hours and can shower. Patients are usually seen in the office in 7 days and physical therapy is started after that. Recovery from meniscal debridement or trimming is usually fast and the patient can be on preinjury level in 6 to 8 weeks. 

Patients usually do not have to use any brace or immobilizer though they can use a compression sleeve to decrease the swelling. 

What are the complications I should watch for?

Complications to be looked for after knee surgery are worsening pain, which is not relieved with pain medications, swelling over the surgical area, discharge from the surgical site. Patients need to call the physician’s office to discuss further management.

Patients could also look for any calf pain as well as chest pain or other symptoms involving the heart or the brain. These patients may need urgent medical attention and should call 9-1-1 or visit an emergency room.

How long will I be on medications?

Patients are usually on pain medications for a few days after surgery. They are gradually tapered onto anti-inflammatory medications and can wean them off over a few weeks.

Patients in physical therapy and their pain is well-controlled do not need to take regular medications and can take anti-inflammatory medications when pain worsens. Patients are also advised to use ice and elevation when the pain and swelling worsen.

Does my medication interact with non-prescription medications supplements?

The patient should inform of all the non-prescription medications or supplements that the patient is taking before the surgery as well as at the time of surgery. There are certain medications, which may interact with the anesthetic medications as well as medications that are given after the surgery. And cause serious side effects.

Do I need to change my diet after surgery?

Though there is no special diet, it is always advisable to take a soft diet immediately after surgery. This will help not only prevent constipation, but also prevent nausea and vomiting.

When can I resume my normal activity?

Patients who undergo arthroscopic meniscectomies are usually able to resume their normal activities within a few days after the surgery. The patient can gradually increase the amount of work that they can do. It will take about six to eight weeks before the patient fully recovers from the surgery.

Patients who undergo Meniscal repair may take a longer time, up to three to four months to complete recovery. Patients who undergo ligament reconstruction may up to six months to a year for complete recovery from the surgery.

When can I return to work after arthroscopic meniscus surgery?

Return to work depends on the type of work the patient does as well as the type of surgery he has undergone. If the patient has undergone arthroscopic partial meniscectomy and are in a low impact desk-type job, they are able to return to work as early as two weeks.

Patient who undergo surgeries like meniscal repair or ligament reconstruction as well as patients who are in high-demand jobs and manual work may take longer time to return to work. The return to work is essentially decided by the recovery of the patient with the physical therapy and the decision is made in consultation with the physician and the physical therapist with the patient.

Do I need a special exercise program?

Most patients after arthroscopic surgeries are enrolled into physical therapy programs. These patients undergo special exercise programs, which are decided by the type of surgery that has been performed. Patients need to be in regular follow up with the physical therapist as well as the physician.

Will I need physical therapy?

Most patients after arthroscopic surgery are sent for physical therapy as early as one week after the surgery. They also started a home exercise program.

How often will I need to see my doctor for check-ups?

Most patients follow with their physician after 7-10 days after the surgery, and then after that, monthly for a few months until they fully recover.

When is it right to call the doctor after surgery?

Most patients are called back to visit the doctor in 7 – 10 days after the surgery. If the patient has calf or chest pain or any other emergency, they should call 9-1-1. If the patient has worsening pain not relieved with pain medications, or swelling, fever, chills, discharge, then these patients may need to call the doctor during the office hours or leave a voicemail for the physician after office hours.

What happens when you remove the meniscus?

Meniscus are cartilaginous discs inside the knee which cushions the knee as well as helps in gliding and rotating movement of the knee. If a part of meniscus is removed after the surgery then there are certain amounts of increase in load on the bone and this may gradually enhance the arthritic changes in the knee.

For the same reason, it is preferable not to remove the meniscus and if the meniscus is repairable it should be repaired. But if the meniscus is torn beyond repair then it must be removed so as to alleviate all the symptoms.

What is an intervertebral disc?

As the name suggests, the intervertebral discs are the parts between vertebra. The backbone or spine, is also known as the vertebral column. It is made up of a bunch of cylinder-like bones called vertebrae, each stacked on top of one other. There are 33 bones to be exact, but some of them are fused or united together.

The vertebra which are not fused together are separated by a jelly or sponge-like material called a disc. The discs between the vertebrae (ie. Intervertebral discs), are where all the movement comes from in your spine. There are only 23 intervertebral discs in the spine and each one can allow some degree of movement. 

What are intervertebral discs made up of? What are the components of an intervertebral disc?

The discs are commonly referred to as spongy or jelly-like material. However, they should really be described as having two concentric layers; a soft inner layer and a tough outer layer. Some people describe them as a doughnut with a jelly like material on the inside and a tougher ‘bread’ layer on the outside.

However, it may be easier to think of them like oranges. The outer layer of a disc is a tough material called the annulus fibrosus which is made up of 25 or more layers of very tough collagen sheets, similar to the peel of an orange and the material of your skin.

The outer layer attaches to the vertebra bone above and below, and keeps all the anatomy in place, including the inner pulp and liquid. The inner layer of a disc is made up of a soft jelly-like material called the nucleus pulposus (yes, its like the pulp of an orange but softer).

Normally, the outer tough sheet layer (ie. Annulus fibrosus), keeps the nucleus pulposus inside, just like how the outer peel of an orange protects the inner fruit. As long as the annulus fibrosus is intact, there are very few problems with the disc. However, when you have a ‘tear’ in this outer disc layer (ie. Annular fissure), this is when the inner nucleus pulposus ‘herniates’ out and becomes a problem.

It can start off as a ‘contained’ fissure just within the inner layers of the annulus fibrosus. But overtime, can spread so that the tear breaks through all layers of the annulus and allows the inner nucleus pulposus to ‘herniate’ outwards onto the surrounding nerves. 

What is the function of an intervertebral disc? What does a vertebral disc do?

They provide two important functions. First, this is where all the movement comes from in your spine. The bones don’t change shape when you bend forward or to the side, instead your discs change shape and become ‘wedged’. This allows the vertebral bones and therefore the spine, to move in a wide variety of directions.

The second function is to absorb impact forces and provide stability. When you run or sit in a bumpy car-ride, you are constantly loading the spine with different ‘axial’ and shear forces. To help reduce some of those pressures, the disc can absorb them like a sponge.

The inner nucleus pulposus absorbs pressure forces, while the annulus fibrosus holds the bones and jelly-like nucleus pulposus in their places. However, when the disc becomes ‘worn-out’ or degenerative, those pressures are no longer easily absorbed and so they are then distributed to the surrounding joints and ligaments, resulting in increasing back pain and strain. 

How do we classify disc herniations? What are the types of disc herniations?

There is no specific classification for disc herniations. Instead we classify them according to their shape and location. The majority of all disc herniations tend to occur within the lumbar (lower back) and cervical (neck) region. When we describe their shape, we can use terms like ‘broad’, ‘sequestered’, or protruded to describe their shape. On the other hand when we describe their location, we are commenting on where the disc is herniating in relation to the vertebra’s bony landmarks.

What is a bulging vertebral disc?

Normally, the discs change shape to allow for movement between each of the spine bones (ie. Vertebra).  They can change into a wedge shape or ellipsoid shape, but should always change back to their normal shape. When a disc ‘bulges’, this means that the annulus fibrosis (ie. The outer layer of the disc), sticks out further than the margins of the bone.

Normally, discs tend to bulge all the time when they are loaded, but should always revert back, like an elastic band. Its typical for a disc to bulge 25% or greater when we are performing movements like bending our back or twisting to the side. However, over time and with aging, the discs become less stretchy, just like our skin. As a result, the disc do not revert back to their normal position but stay in a ‘bulging’ shape. As the amount of the bulge increases, it can sometimes push on the nerves sitting alongside the disc.

What is an intervertebral disc herniation?

A disc herniation is when a small area of a disc bulges outwards. Unlike a disc bulge, which is broad and involves a large circumference of the disc, a herniation only involves a quarter of the disc circumference. Normally, whether there is a disc herniation or bulge, the margins of an intervertebral disc should not stay beyond the bone edges; they should return back to their normal position when the spine becomes relaxed. It is normal for a disc to ‘bulge’ with certain movements. However, when a disc herniates, a specific small area of the entire disc is bulging. 

What is the difference between a bulging disc and a herniated intervertebral disc?

A bulging and herniated disc imply the same problem; part of the disc is sticking out beyond its normal margins of the bone above and below the disc. The main difference is the shape; a herniation is a focal small area of bulging disc, less than one-fourth of the circumference of the disc.

While a disc bulge, involves a larger disc area. We distinguish between them because they suggest two different underlying problems. In the case of a disc bulge, the problem tends to be due to a loss of elasticity. For this reason it is commonly seen in more elderly patients and due to the inability of the disc to spring back into position when it is loaded with a force or weight.

On the other hand, a disc herniation suggests that a specific area of the disc (specifically the annulus fibrosus layers), has a tear or weakness in it so that it bulges out along that area. A herniation can occur at any age group, but tends to be the more common type among younger patients. 

What is a sequestered intervertebral disc?

A sequestered disc is when a herniated disc material breaks into fragments. Normally, the inner jelly like material (ie. Nucleus pulposus), stays together when it herniates out. However, sometimes, the herniated material breaks off into little fragments or pieces.

This is important because a sequestered disc herniation has a much better change of resolving on its own without the need for surgery. The reason for this is that when the disc is altogether, that chances of the body absorbing it and removing it is less than if it was already fragmented. Just like when you cut a piece of steak into several small pieces.

What causes discs to migrate?

When a disc is said to have ‘migrated’, this means that it is no longer herniated at the level of the disc. Instead it has sequestrated and traveled beyond the margins of the normal disc and is not sitting behind the upper or lower vertebral bone. Discs migrate because there is a lot of pressure from all the weight and forces acting on the spine.

Therefore, when there is a tear in the outer disc, the inner jelly-like material (ie. Nucleus pulposus) will herniate outwards. However, it can only herniate so far before it encounters nerve, bone, or other ligaments. As a result, it then has to either travel downwards or upwards, and is then said to ‘migrate’. 

What is an intervertebral disc protrusion or extrusion?

A disc protrusion and extrusion are a type of herniated disc. The only difference between them is the shape. A protrusion is shaped like a bush from the ground; the bottom layers are wider than the top. A disc extrusion is the opposite and is similar to a tree; the end of the herniation is much wider than the closer base or ‘stem’.

The difference matters because they tend to represent 2 patterns of herniations. A disc protrusion is when all layers of the outer annulus fibrosus herniated outwards. On the other hand, a disc extrusion is when only the inner nucleus pulposus herniates through a tear in annulus fibrosus. 

What does disc degeneration mean? What is a desiccated disc?

Disc degeneration means that the discs are no longer made up of their normal components and begin to break apart. Normally, a spinal or intervertebral disc is made up of lots of proteins that attract water. In fact, it is typically made up of 80% water. As we get older, the type of proteins within the disc change and they hold less water.

This process is called ‘desiccation’ and can be thought of as dehydration where the water content of a disc is abnormally low. As a disc degenerates, it loses its ability to absorb shocks and forces travelling across the spine. As a result, the surrounding ligaments and joints of the spine have to carry a larger load and this leads to a lot of the symptoms of back pain.

The changes that occur when a disc degenerates can be seen on an MRI (magnetic resonance image), but not on an xray or CT scan. Instead, we ‘infer’ or assume disc degeneration on an X ray or CT scan based on other findings like loss of the normal space between the discs, or new bone formation around the discs called osteophytes.

What are the various types of disc herniations depending on their location?

Disc herniations almost always occur around the posterior (back) area of the spine. When the herniation is ‘central’ it occurs just in the middle. These are extremely uncommon due to the fact that there is a long tough ligament travelling along the center called the posterior longitudinal ligament (PLL).

Normally, this ligament is a check-reign strap which prevents a disc herniation from building into the spinal canal. The only time that this occurs is when the PLL is injured or has a tear in it. A paracentral or sub-articular herniation is the most common type and occurs when the herniation is between the center and the foramen area of the vertebra.

A transforaminal hernia occurs around the foramen area. The foramen area is alongside the facet joints and these herniations are problematic because in elderly patients their facet joints are quite degenerative and osteoarthritic.

This means that there will be less space than normal due to the arthritis, and when a disc takes up more of that space, it is easy to squeeze or pinch the nerve roots travelling through the foramen area. Lastly, any herniations which are extra-foraminal, occur outside of the foramen area. 

What is an annular fissure of a disc mean?

An annular fissure is basically a tear in the annulus fibrosus layer (ie. The outer layer of a disc). It means that some of the inner spongy layer (ie the nucleus pulposus), can squirt out through the torn fibers of the annulus fibrosus. Just like the pulp of an orange can squeeze through the outer peel. When you have a ‘tear’ in this outer disc layer (ie. Annular fissure), this is when the inner nucleus pulposus ‘herniates’ out and becomes a problem.

Remember the annulus fibrosus is made up of about 25 sheet layers. So a tear can start off on the inside as a ‘contained’ fissure, just within the inner layers of the annulus fibrosus, but overtime can spread so that the tear breaks through all approximate 25 sheet layers and allows the inner nucleus pulposus to ‘herniate’ outwards onto the surrounding nerves.

What happens to your movement when a disc is removed? What happens with you fuse a disc?

The intervertebral discs of the spine is where all your movement originates from. The joints in the back, also known as the ‘facet’ joints, control the direction in which the spine’s vertebral blocks can move (eg. forward, backwards, sideways, etc.), but the extent of movement is decided by the discs.

The spinal column is not a single long bone. Instead, it is made up of 34 blocks (ie. Vertebra), stacked on top of each other. Some of these blocks are fused together. Others blocks (ie. Vertebra) have discs between them which allow all movement. Remember, that bones cant change shape, so all movement in the body comes from your ‘joints’ in between those bones.

The spine is similar in that all movement comes from the joints between the spinal vertebral bones. When a disc is removed and the bones are fused, you still have movement in your spine from the levels above and below. However, those remaining levels may have to compensate.

On the other hand, when a discectomy is performed, the inner nucleus pulposus material is removed, but the outer annulus fibrosus layer is kept intact. By removing the nucleus pulposus, it then results in its replacement with type of scarred material known as fibrocartilage. This still allows movement within the disc, although its ability to absorb forces and impacts is much lower.

What is a vacuum phenomenon of a disc mean? Why is there air in your disc space?

The finding of air within the disc space or a ‘vacuum phenomenon’ simply means that your disc is worn out and that there is excessive movement around that disc space. Normally, the disc maintains its shape and height, and the vertebral spine bones above and below the disc have very little movement, typically only 5 degrees of movement.

However, when the inner layer of the disc (ie. Nucleus pulposus) either degenerates or herniates, it leaves behind a void or space in the center. Then, due to excessive movement of the bones above and below, and especially when they are standing upright so that there is gravity pressure, that new void or space becomes compressed in between the two bones.

As a result, when a person lies down, that space opens up again and the only thing that can quickly fill up that space is air that is sucked in from the surrounding tissue. Think of the disc like an empty ketchup bottle where the inner nucleus pulposus or ketchup is completely finished.

When you squeeze the ketchup bottle together like when you are standing, it flattens out. But when you lie down it expands to its normal shape and sucks in air. Overall, this finding on a CT scan typically suggests that there is excessive movement between the bones and implies that you may require a fusion. 

It is normal for a spinal disc to bulge? Is a bulging intervertebral disc painful?

Yes, normally the intervertebral discs should bulge when a person is moving like bending forward. However, the bulge should quickly correct once the spine is back in normal alignment. When the disc becomes worn out and loses its elastic properties, it can no longer stretch back into position and so it stays as a bulge.

When it bulges out excessively, it can compression the surrounding nerve roots which are traveling just behind it. Normally, a disc bulge is not painful. There are many studies showing that patients with no back symptoms or pain can have disc bulges. In fact, there are many studies that have found disc bulges that compress the surrounding nerves, but the patients have no nerve pain.

The reason that some disc bulges are painful and others are not, seems to be related to whether there is inflammation around that area. Once an inflammatory response is activated, patients tend to have back pain. This is the reason that anti-inflammatory medications like advil or steroid injections work; they help suppress this inflammatory reaction.

What is a black intervertebral disc?

A black disc refers to findings on an MRI scan. Normally discs have two separate colors which is an inner white color and an outer black color (more precisely known as a high and low intensity area, respectively). Once a disc becomes work out and degenerates, it loses its normal appearance on an MRI scan so that the inner layer is no longer white, but appears as a black disc.

The inner layer (ie. Nucleus pulposus) is normally white because it’s filled with proteins that attract water and is basically over 90% water). As the inner layer ages and gets worn out, it loses its proteins and therefore its ability to attract water. As a result, it no longer lights up as a high intensity or ‘white’ area, and becomes similar in color to the surrounding outer layer (ie. Annulus fibrosus). This gives the appearance of a back disc.

How can you prevent a disc herniation?

Unfortunately, you cannot prevent a disc from bulging. This is not only because it is normal for a disc to bulge to some degree, but also the reason for the bulging is due to factors beyond your control including aging. As you get older, your soft tissues, including the disc, lose its elasticity or its ability to spring back when stretched.

This is why when you get older your skin sags or your wrinkles show. Likewise, the intervertebral disc does not stretch back into normal shape and position when it is loaded with forces. Of course, keeping yourself well hydrated can help maintain the fluid within a disc and hopefully its ability to spring back into position.

Likewise, there are many activities that excessively load the disc and put pressure on the disc to bulge or herniation. Bending over and lifting excessively heavy objects, or driving on a very bumpy road, all leads to excessive downward pressures on the spine and discs so that the only way to disperse those forces is for the discs to bulge or herniation.

This is why truck drivers are at increased risk for developing neck and lower back disc herniations; they are constantly on the road and their spines are constantly being axially loaded as they bounce up and down on the road. 

What non-surgical treatments are available for a disc herniation?

The majority of bulging discs do not need any treatment. However when a disc bulge becomes excessively painful or starts to compress the surrounding nerve roots, treatment options are necessary. This can range from simple things like physical therapy to more interventional options like injections or surgery.

Unfortunately, no scientific studies have shown that any specific medications can prevent or treat disc bulges. Of course, that does not mean that healthy nutrition and maintained hydration can’t help, but that we just don’t have the evidence to show that it actually has a strong impact.

Of course,  a variety of medications have been shown to be effective for managing back pain and your physician can discuss the pros and cons of the different medications. Other conservative options for treating a bulging or herniated disc include physical rehabilitation or manipulation, as well as support braces or orthoses.

Physiotherapy can help strengthen the surrounding spine muscles and abdominal muscles known as the ‘core’ muscles. Other than the disc, ligaments and joints which are the ‘primary’ stabilizers of the spine, the surrounding muscles can be thought of as ‘secondary’ stabilizers.

Physical therapy helps by strengthening your secondary stabilizers so that there is less stress and strain on the primary stabilizers. Likewise, manipulation therapy including chiropractic therapy, acupuncture, and massage therapy have all been shown to help symptoms of back pain to some degree.

Other options include traction and support braces. Traction works by stretching out the disc but its effects are only temporary. Nevertheless, it may provide reasonably good relief for several hours. Likewise, support braces or orthoses (eg. lumbar support orthosis or back-brace), can help alleviate back pain by providing secondary stabilization, similar to your core muscles. 

What surgical treatments are available for a disc herniation?

There are multiple interventional options available for treatment of disc herniation. Spinal injections can help when nerve roots are compressed and there is significant inflammation in the surrounding area. Unfortunately, there is limited evidence that disc injections provide any significant long term relief.

Other options include surgery and there is a wide variety of treatment methods which all depend on the precise problem with the disc. For example, if the problem is only a disc herniation, then a discectomy procedure can be done to remove the disc (often called a microdiscectomy because we use microscopic tools to remove the disc).

On the other hand, when the disc is very worn out, we can either fusion the bones together and put a bone graft to fill the space where the disc would normally have been, or we can replace the disc with an artificial disc replacement.

The treatment options really depend on several factors, including the quality of the disc, the symptoms you are complaining of, and the preferences of your surgeon. 

What is viscosupplementation made of?

Viscosupplementation is made of hyaluronic acid and its derivative called Hyalgan.  These are viscous substances which mimic the joint fluid and are very similar to the joint fluid that is present in the body. They are injected to restore the joint fluid and its characteristics so as to allow the joint to move smoothly.

How long do hyaluronic acid fillers last?

Hyaluronic acid fillers usually last more than six months. Some patients do not need to have another shot of hyaluronic acid filler until they are symptomatic again.

What are different types of knee injections?

There are multiple varieties of commercial knee injections, gel injections available in the market which include Hyalgan, Synvisc, Gel-One, Supartz, Orthovisc, Euflexxa, Monovisc.  They differ in their molecular weight but are almost similar in mechanism of action and result. Specific hyaluronic acid injections are usually covered by Medicare.

What is the rooster comb shot?

A rooster comb shot is another name for viscosupplementation as hyaluronic acid is found in high concentration in the comb of the rooster and is traditionally related to it.

What are the side effects of Synvisc?

Side effects of Synvisc include pain, swelling, allergic reaction with the injection.  If the injection is wrongly put into the soft tissue rather than the joint, then it may cause localized swelling and worsening of the pain.

Is hyaluronic acid a steroid?

Hyaluronic acid injections are not steroid injections. Though they have anti-inflammatory characteristics like steroids, they usually do not have the detrimental side effects of steroids. There is minimal systemic absorption and effects.

Why is cortisone shot bad for you?

Cortisone injections if given every three month or more usually do not have much detrimental effects on the joint as well as the body.  If they are given at a more frequent interval, then they may cause side effects. 

At the same time even a single shot of cortisone injection may cause some worsening of pain, swelling and due to its systemic effect, may cause fluctuation in sugar level especially in diabetic patients. If given too frequently, they may have other systemic effects like elevation of blood pressure, osteoporosis, and vitamin D deficiency.

How many times can you get a cortisone shot?

A person can get cortisone shot almost every 3 months until the time that they get decreasing relief, decreasing period of relief with the cortisone injection for less than two to three months.

Who is a good candidate for viscosupplementation injection?

Patients who are allergic or unwilling to get cortisone injections or who are no longer relieved with cortisone injections and have pain due to arthritis are good candidates for viscosupplement injections. Patients with early arthritis are also good candidates for viscosupplementation.

Can viscosupplementation be alternative for people looking to avoid surgery?

Patients who are trying to avoid surgeries due to various reasons can try viscosupplementation to improve their symptoms and avoid or delay the surgery. If these patients are in an advanced disease stage, then these injections may not be helpful.

What happens after a cortisone or a viscosupplementation injection?

After the injection, the patient may have worsening of pain and swelling in the knee for the next two to three days. They are advised to use anti inflammatory medication along with elevation and ice to decrease the worsening of the symptoms. After about two to three days, the injection starts providing pain relief which may take up to a week and give good pain relief.

Can steroid shots make you gain weight?

Single steroid shot usually does not have much systemic resorption to cause systemic effects like weight gain, but if cortisone shots are given too frequently, then they may cause weight gain.

Can you take ibuprofen after getting a cortisone shot?

Patients are advised to take anti-inflammatory medications like Aleve or Advil if they can tolerate after the cortisone injection to avoid worsening and decrease the pain and swelling due to the disease as there is a cortisone injection.

What type of doctors give the cortisone shot?

Cortisone shot can be given by a primary care physician or a sports physician or an orthopedic surgeon, rheumatologist, as well as Sports Medicine physician.

What are the experiences of stem cell or PRP injections for joint regeneration?

PRP injection is more commonly used nowadays clinically and have shown promising results lasting a few months. If the patient is unwilling to take cortisone injection or is allergic to cortisone, they can have PRP injections for pain relief.

Can a cortisone shot help a torn meniscus?

A cortisone shot in a scenario of torn meniscus can help decrease pain and swelling.  It though will not cause healing of the meniscus.  At the same time, if a meniscal repair surgery is being contemplated in the near future, then the patient should avoid taking cortisone injection as it may impair healing of the meniscus.

What is a meniscus?

Meniscus is a C-shaped cartilage disc, which is present one on either side of the knee joint.  There is one on the inside and one on the outside. It is attached to the bone of the tibia or the leg bone in the front and the back by its roots.  It is also attached on its periphery to the capsule of the knee joint.

These discs are in between the condyles of the thigh bone and the leg bone that is the femur and the tibia one on each side.  The meniscus receives its nutrition from the blood supply from its periphery. This blood supply diminishes towards the inside of the meniscus. The most inside part of the meniscus is relatively avascular. That is, they do not get much of blood supply and nutrition and therefore the healing potential is very limited.

What is the function of a meniscus?

The meniscus is a semicircular cartilaginous disc in between the condyles of the thigh bone and the leg bone. They help in smooth movement of the knee in all directions. They also act as shock absorbers and take away the stresses that would otherwise be passed on from the thigh bone on to the leg bone or in reciprocity and would have led to stress reaction and fractures and development of arthritis.  The menisci are an essential part of the knee joint in the absence of which early arthritis can set in inside the knee.

How does meniscus tear happen?

The meniscus is torn usually due to a twisting injury on the knee most commonly when it is landed on the ground and there is a strong twisting force with or without an unequal force on either side.  The meniscus gets caught in between the two condyles of the thigh and leg bone and is not able to move with the joint and hence gets torn either in the substance or at its root or at its periphery from the capsule. Aging of the meniscus also makes it brittle and predisposed to tearing.

What are the symptoms of a meniscus tear in the knee? What does a meniscus tear feel like?

Usually, a sudden onset or injury to the meniscus presents with swelling of the knee along with pain. The injury to the meniscus as well as the swelling causes the person to limp and not able to bear full weight on the knee. The person may not be able to fully move the knee or range the knee due to pain and swelling. 

Over a period of time of few days to weeks, the pain and swelling may decrease and may resolve, but the patient may still have feeling of instability or giving way and may have falls especially in pivoting activities, which are more often related to sports and recreational activities.

Can a torn meniscus heal itself?

A meniscus, which has a small tear especially on the periphery right by the capsule, may heal by itself because of the high vascularity of blood supply to the meniscus at the periphery. These patients may have pain along the knee joint line.

If the MRI shows such a tear, these patients can be treated nonoperatively with rest, ice, compression, elevation (RICE) along with restriction of activity and limitation of weightbearing.  Such meniscus usually will heal in about 3 to 6 weeks.  Young patients do well with such treatment.

How does a doctor know I have a meniscal tear?

The history, as well as a physical examination done by the physician in the office are usually suggesting of meniscal tear. An X ray is done to rule out bony injuries. An MRI is needed be performed to confirm the diagnosis.

Is a torn meniscus a permanent injury?

A small tear on the periphery usually will heal by itself over time with some restriction of activity and weightbearing along with treatment. Meniscus tear, which are large and towards the center of the meniscus may not heal by itself and may stay the same for months and years together unless taken care of.

If these patients are asymptomatic then no treatment is required on most of the times, but if the symptoms are there and they persist after nonoperative treatment then an arthroscopic surgery may be required to take care of the pathology.

Is it possible for a person with torn meniscus to walk?

A torn meniscus can cause pain along with limitation and restriction of movements and feeling of giving way. The pain is usually worsened with activity especially twisting and turning. The patient can still bear weight on the knee, though it may aggravate the symptoms and cause pain.

Can a torn meniscus get worse over time?

A torn meniscus which has not been treated may lead to further tearing as well as may lead to articular cartilage damage causing early onset or rapid acceleration of arthritis and worsening of the knee symptoms in the future. The knee may stay quiet for some time but may get aggravated with subtle injuries and lead to aggravation and symptomatic knee.

Can a torn knee meniscus heal with rest and proper nutrition?

Meniscal tears, which are in the periphery and are small can heal by itself over time by following rest, ice, compression and elevation along with anti-inflammatory medications. Good nutrition is always helpful in optimization of healing environment in the body. The patient can also use a brace and crutches to unload the knee for optimal recovery.

Does a lock knee always have to be torn meniscus?

There can be multiple reasons for a lock knee, which include torn meniscus, large cartilage flap, acute injury, loose body or loose bodies in the knee among others.  An x-ray and an MRI may be helpful to find out the real cause.

Is it possible to have a meniscus injury and not know it?

It is possible to have a meniscal tear or injury and being asymptomatic. Patients may have meniscal tear and may not have any pain or swelling for a long period of time. Even if it is diagnosed by an MRI, if the patient has no symptoms then usually no treatment is needed. 

Can a meniscus tear provoke knee locking?

Large meniscus tear or complex meniscus tear may get stuck between the condyles of thigh and leg bone and cause locking. This process is usually very painful and may last from a few minutes to hours. The patient may have to be seen by a physician in emergency room for proper management. 

What is maceration of medial meniscus?

Sometimes the medial meniscus usually in the back part or in the inner edge may be crushed continuously or chewed up between the two condyles such meniscus tear may present like a maceration on arthroscopic surgery.  They are usually treated by cleanup or debridement of the meniscus.

What is the best thing to do for a suspected meniscal tear?

If the patient had a twisting injury followed by knee pain and swelling, they should rest, ice, compress it with an Ace wrap or a knee soft brace and elevate.  hey can also take anti-inflammatory medications to relieve the pain and swelling.

If the pain and swelling does not get better in a couple of days, they should seek medical attention by seeing an orthopedic surgeon with sports fellowship background. They may need x-ray and MRI to confirm the diagnosis. The management of the meniscal tear may be needed if the patient is symptomatic.

Can I still play football with a removed meniscus?

Patients who undergo partial removal of meniscus can play football as well as participate in other recreational activities in usual fashion and at a preinjury level most of the time.  This is usually done after a proper rehabilitation following the recovery from the arthroscopic surgery.

What is the relation of age to treatment of meniscus tear?

Age has a predominant effect in planning of treatment of meniscus tear. Patients who are young are preferably treated with repair of meniscus as compared to patients who are old in which a repair is likely to fail a meniscus repair to help in preservation of the meniscus and that subsequently leads to preservation of anatomy and delay or prevention of development of arthritis.  

Can ACL and Meniscus tear be treated without surgery?

Young population and patients who are active and who do not have advanced arthritis in the knee should ideally be treated with surgical management for repair or reconstruction of the ACL along with repair or excision of the meniscus to give optimal results as well as prevent or delay development of arthritis in the knee. 

Patients who are of old age and who have advanced arthritic changes in the knee are not good candidates for repair, reconstruction or cleaning up surgery of the meniscus and they may need knee replacement surgery in the near future

Does a meniscus regrow after trimming or cleanup surgery?

Meniscus are usually trimmed on the inner edges and these are the places, which do not have good blood supply.  They do not grow back over time and remain shortened.  If there is enough meniscus left, they still act as good shock absorbers and help in smooth gliding and movement of the knee and thereby preventing or delaying development of arthritis as compared to the patient who has complete excision of meniscus.

Will the meniscus ever grow back in the knee?

Meniscus once excised usually does not grows back. Patients who have to undergo complete excision of the meniscus may be candidate of meniscus transplant surgery, especially if they are young and active so as to prevent or delay the development of arthritis in the knee.  

What is a meniscus root?

A meniscus root is the front and back end of the meniscus, which are attached strongly to the bone and give a strong foundation to the meniscus. Meniscus is also loosely attached to the capsule on the periphery.

What is meniscus root tear?

Sometimes the meniscus may be avulsed from the bony attachment more so from the back. Such detachment makes the meniscus incompetent and causes pain, swelling as well as locking and feeling of giving way or instability. If a meniscus root is left unrepaired then there are high chances of development of arthritis in the near future and the patient may need a knee replacement surgery soon. 

For the same reason, it is always preferred to repair the root, especially if the patient does not have arthritic changes so as to prevent or delay the development of arthritis in the knee and hence the need for total knee replacement in the near future. 

What shall happen if a meniscal root tear is not repaired?

If a meniscal root tear is not repaired surgically then the patient will most likely be symptomatic with development of pain, swelling, feeling of giving way or limping as well as locking. These patients are predisposed to early and rapid onset arthritis in the knee, which may lead to the need of total knee replacement in the near future. 

Do I need to lose weight?

Weight loss has multiple effects on the body. If the patient has a higher BMI, they will always be benefited by weight loss with regards to decreasing their blood pressure, better management of diabetes as well as prevention as well as help in management of multiple musculoskeletal pain and disorders including low back pain, knee pain, hip pain, and ankle pain.

What else can I do to reduce my risk of an injury again?

Ascertaining the cause and the reason for the injury may help to be cognizant about reduction of risk of re-injury. Patients may also need to reduce weight if they are overweight. They may use a brace while doing high-risk activities to reduce the risk of injury.

Can physical therapy repair a torn meniscus?

Physical therapy to the knee can help regaining range of motion as well as strength and at the same time decreasing pain and swelling of the knee in case of torn meniscus. If the meniscus is torn on the outer aspect near the joint line, then the meniscus may heal by themselves over time. The physical therapy helps in retaining and improving the function of the knee.

How do you treat a meniscal tear?

Meniscal tear can be treated without surgery, in which patient is asked to rest, ice, use compression, as well as elevation, along with anti-inflammatory medications, with or without cortisone injection in the knee. Patients who do not get better with conservative treatment may need to undergo surgical management, in which, either the meniscus is repaired, if it is repairable, or a partial meniscectomy is performed to remove the torn part of the meniscus and balance the meniscus back to stable edges.

How to manage or treat meniscus tear? What are the treatment options of a torn meniscus?

A meniscus tear can be treated surgically or non-surgically. Nonsurgical treatment of a meniscus tear includes rest, ice, compression, elevation (RICE) along with restriction of weightbearing and limitation of activities. Such treatment protocol also requires physical therapy for preservation of strength and range of motion of the knee as well as rehabilitation for optimum results. 

Surgical treatment of the meniscus involves arthroscopic treatment in which the surgeon looks into the knee through camera and treats the pathology of the meniscus using arthroscopic instruments through another hole.  The meniscus can either be repaired or cleaned depending on the type of tear, age and characteristics of patient, demands and activities of daily living as well as recreation of the patient.

Is there any treatment for meniscus tear without surgery?

Small meniscus tear along the periphery where the meniscus is attached to the capsule can be treated without surgery, as the meniscus are very vascular and can heal there. These patients should be treated with rest, ice, compression, elevation (RICE) along with restriction of activity and weightbearing. 

Physical therapy should also be started, so as to allow optimum results and preservation of strength and mobility of the knee joint. Bracing can also be used for meniscus tear, so as to offload the joint during the period of healing. Anti-inflammatory medications as well as Tylenol can be used for pain on an as-needed basis.

How long does it take for the meniscus to heal by itself?

If a meniscus is in a favorable position like at the periphery of the capsule and the size is small and such meniscus can heal with nonsurgical treatment in the form of rest, ice, compression and elevation (RICE) along with limitation of weightbearing and restriction of activity in about 3 to 6 weeks. 

The patients usually need physical therapy during this time as well as after to rehabilitate their knee and strengthen their muscles along with reserving the range of motion of the knee for optimum results.

Are meniscal tears associated with anterior cruciate ligament injury?

The mechanism of injury of meniscus tear and ACL has similarity that they both can be caused due to twisting mechanism.  In such twisting injury, the medial meniscus tear is most commonly involved though the lateral meniscus can also be involved. 

The other reason for medial meniscus injury to be more common is because the meniscus is attached to the capsule more firmly than the lateral meniscus, which decreases the mobility of the meniscus.  In twisting injury usually, the medial meniscus is the first to be torn, which further propagates into the tear of the anterior cruciate ligament. 

In cases of anterior cruciate ligament tear we always look for meniscus injuries.  Both the ACL tear as well as medial meniscus tear can be treated simultaneously surgically by using arthroscopic techniques.  When such tears are in young patients and have a profile, which is repairable from repair of the medial meniscus is always preferred. 

How is a meniscal tear diagnosed?

A meniscal tear is usually diagnosed clinically by certain testing. Confirmation of the tear can be done by imaging like MRI. The patient who cannot undergo MRI due to reasons may need to undergo a CT scan or a CT arthrogram. 

Can a meniscal tear be missed on an MRI?

Occasionally, the MRIs are not able to pick up a meniscal tear or may not be able to delineate the morphology of the tear. The confirmatory diagnosis of meniscal tear can be made by arthroscopic surgery. Such patients, if do not get better with nonoperative treatment, are planned for arthroscopic surgery and the confirmation of tear as well as definitive management can be done at the same time. Arthroscopic visualization of the tear is a gold-standard method of diagnosis of a meniscal tear. 

Would a knee brace help for meniscal tear?

A knee brace can be used for nonoperative treatment of meniscal tear in the form of an offloading brace, which helps decreasing the weightbearing on the meniscus on the side of the tear. This can help in healing of the tear if the morphology and location of the tear is favorable. 

Knee brace can also be required for postoperative management of meniscal tear in patients who undergo meniscus repair or root repair surgery.  It helps in providing a favorable environment for the healing to happen.

Can a meniscal tear cause baker’s cyst?

Meniscal tear can be a cause of Baker’s cyst and such patients who present with Baker’s cyst should be examined and investigated for presence of meniscal tear. Management of such meniscal tear can take care of the Baker’s cyst also.

Can a meniscal tear cause hip pain or calf pain?

Meniscal tear occasionally can cause referred pain in the hip or radiating pain in the calf and patients may have more symptoms in these places rather than the knee. Good clinical exam as well as investigations can help diagnose the problem.

What is a degenerative meniscal tear?

Degenerative changes or osteoarthritis are similar pathologies, which in the setting of knee joint can cause tear of the meniscus also. The tear also happens because of the gradual dehydration of the meniscus over years leading it to be more brittle and predispose to a tear. 

If the patient has advanced degenerative changes then such patient should be treated with total knee replacement, but if the patient has early arthritic changes then arthroscopic surgery can help alleviate the symptom as well as slow down the arthritis.  

What is a bucket handle tear of the meniscus?

A bucket handle tear is usually a long tear of the meniscus from the front to the back. It usually happens in younger population and in sudden twisting injuries like those that happen during football or soccer games. These tears usually happen through the mid substance of the periphery and are repairable. 

It is best to repair these tears so as to preserve the anatomy and morphology of the knee and allow the knee to heal to a preinjury level and hence preventing or slowing down the development of arthritis in the knee.

Is it possible to keep running with the torn meniscus?

Patients with tear in their meniscus do not always have symptoms. If patient does not have any problem or symptoms due to meniscus tear, they can continue to do their activities of daily living as well as recreation including running and playing sports without restrictions.

If symptoms are preventing them from carrying out such activities, then they should consult an orthopedic surgeon preferably with sports medicine fellowship training for the optimal management and treatment of their pathology.

Is meniscus tear related to knee arthritis? Can meniscus tear happen in arthritic knee? Can arthritis lead to meniscus tear?

Meniscus tear can be a leading cause of pain in patients with early arthritis. The arthritic process can predispose to meniscus tear, which is usually on the inner side of the knee. It may be sometimes difficult clinically to separate a patient with pain due to arthritis with the patient who has pain due to meniscus tear, but MRI can be helpful in such patients. 

Also, a meniscus tear in itself can lead to acceleration or early onset arthritis of the knee due to the fact that the tear may dig into the articular cartilage and also that the lack of cushioning effect of the meniscus can lead to increased bone contact leading to early arthritis.

What is the treatment of meniscus tear associated with arthritis?

Patients who have early arthritis in the knee and have worsening of pain, which is diagnosed to be due to meniscal tear can get better by the management of the meniscal tear. In such patients, a debridement or a cleanup of the meniscus is usually performed and can give lasting results. 

Cortisone injection can also be tried in such patients with good results. Patients who have advanced arthritis or bone-on-bone arthritis may not get better with arthroscopic surgery and may be a candidate for total knee replacement. 

Is cortisone injection effective for meniscal tears?

Older population with meniscal tear associated with arthritis may get better with cortisone injection due to the anti-inflammatory effect of the cortisone. A cortisone injection can be tried in such patients with short to long-term results. Patients who do not respond well to the cortisone or who’s response does not last long may be a candidate for arthroscopic debridement or cleanup of the meniscal tear.

Is hyaluronic acid effective for meniscus tear?

Patients who have a small meniscus tear and early arthritis may be benefited by hyaluronic acid injection. A trial for hyaluronic acid injection can be done in such patients. If the injection is not effective, arthroscopic surgery may be performed to do the cleanup or debridement of the meniscus.

What is sciatica?

Sciatica is the layman’s term for lumbar radiculopathy. It means affection or involvement of the sciatic nerve. It means the sciatic nerve is irritated or inflamed, which leads to pain along one or more components of the sciatic nerve depending on the level and number of nerve roots involved. It presents with pain radiating down the one or sometimes both lower extremities along with tingling or numbness and rarely weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder imbalance.

How do I get my sciatic nerve to stop hurting?

Once the sciatic nerve is irritated and inflamed, the treatment essentially involves a short period of rest along with antiinflammatory medications and may be steroids. Physical therapy can also help in decreasing the inflammation. Occasionally when none of these things worked, corticosteroid injection or even surgery may be needed to decrease the inflammation and treat sciatica.

What causes sciatica?

Sciatica is caused by irritation and inflammation of the nerve root. This nerve root can be inflamed due to compression possibly due to disk herniation or a synovial cyst or an osteophyte. The injury is essentially a chemical injury due to decreased blood supply to the nerve root leading to inflammation.

How to relieve sciatica pain?

Sciatica pain can be relieved by short-term rest, physical therapy, antiinflammatory medications and steroid medications. If these things do not work then epidural or a nerve root block using corticosteroid injection or maybe surgery is needed to get total relief from the pain.

Where is the sciatic nerve?

Sciatic nerve is formed by the fusion of multiple nerve roots in the lower back. These nerve roots come out at different levels and immediately after coming out merged to make a big nerve, which is called the sciatic nerve. This sciatic nerve travels along the back of the hip and the thigh up to the knee where it is divided into two main nerves, the common peroneal nerve and the tibial nerve. The sciatic nerve essentially supplies the muscles below the knee and controls the movement of the foot and toes.

How long does sciatica last?

In most of the patients, sciatica usually last less than four to six weeks and can be treated without invasive means. Patients usually get relives with short-term rest, antiinflammatory medications, corticosteroid medications and even possibly injections. Patients whose sciatica has not resolved in four to six weeks or those patients who have worsening pain or neurological deficits in the form of involvement of bowel or bladder or balance may need surgical intervention.

How to sleep with sciatica?

Patients with sciatica may have difficulty sleeping, especially lying supine. They can put pillows under the knee to bend the knee and the hip and therefore, relax the sciatic nerve. Sleeping by the side with the knee and hip bent can also help.

What do you do for sciatica pain?

Sciatica pain is usually treated with the short-term rest, antiinflammatory medications in the form of Aleve or Advil, corticosteroid medications like Medrol Dosepak and physical therapy or chiropractic care. Patients who do not get relief may also need cortisone injection in the form of epidural or selective nerve root block.

Patients who do not get relief with all the above-mentioned treatments may need surgical intervention. Patients who also have worsening pain or neurological deficit in the form of weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder imbalance may also need surgical treatment as an emergency to stop the progression and optimized recovery.

Can a chiropractor help with sciatica?

Chiropractic treatment and manipulation causing stretch of the muscles and nerves can help relieve sciatica pain. This can be adjunct to physical therapy by stretching and strengthening the core muscles as well as the muscles of the hip and knee joints.

How to cure sciatica permanently?

It is difficult to say that the sciatica can be cured permanently because it can happen at multiple levels and can have recurrence at the same level and on either side. Sciatica is essentially treated symptomatically initially, but may need surgical treatment to remove the compression on the nerve root. Even after the surgery, there are chances of recurrence at the same level as well as on the other side or at other levels, which may or may not be related to the initial sciatica.

What causes sciatica to flare up?

Though wear and tear of the disk is contributory to the cause of disk prolapse or disk herniation as well as osteophytes and synovial cyst, it is difficult to predict a flare up of sciatica in any patients. Patients who have had an episode of sciatica in the past are at higher risk of having it again.

What does sciatica feel like?

Sciatica causes shock-like pain along the back of the hip, thigh and legs into the sole or along the outer part of the thigh and leg into the top of the foot. It can also feel like a sharp sensation along the front of the thigh or the knee or the inner part of the leg. The pattern of pain depends on the nerve root involved. This pain can also be associated with tingling and numbness in the same area. Rarely, this pain can be associated with the weakness of the leg or foot and involvement of bowel or bladder control.

Why is my sciatica not going away?

Sciatica pain usually takes four to six weeks to resolve with or without the help of medications and physical therapy or chiropractic care. Occasionally, the pain may not get better even despite all treatments. The patient may need epidural injection or selective nerve root block for resolution of the pain.

Rarely, the patient may have recurrence of pain once the effect of the steroid injection weans away. Such patients may be amenable for surgical treatment in the form of microdiscectomy or tubular discectomy to remove the herniated disk and thereby remove the pressure over the nerve root.

Can sciatica cause knee pain?

Sciatica pain is usually radiated along the back or the side of the thigh and knee into the leg. Occasionally, patients may present with a confusing picture of knee problem, but maybe having sciatica. A thorough history and examination by the physician as well as diagnostic tests in the form of x-rays and MRI may be needed to confirm the diagnosis.

Is walking good for sciatica?

Walking does not cause deterioration of sciatica, though excessive walking may cause pain and patients may need to rest. Despite that, walking is a good exercise, which helps in mobilization of the muscles, stretching and strengthening of the muscles as well as increasing the vascularity and thereby helping in long-term resolution of the back pain and sciatica.

Obviously, the low back pain and sciatica may sometimes be difficult for patients who have low back pain and sciatica to sleep. Such patients may have to try different postures. A foam mattress may help in good sleep. Also using a thick pillow under the knee or sleeping by the side in a curled up position can help in relieving the pain of sciatica as well as low back pain and allowing sleep.

Where does the sciatic nerve run?

The sciatic nerve is formed along the side of the lower back by the confluence of multiple nerve roots. It runs into the pelvis and then along the back of the hip joint along the back of the thigh and the knee. At the level of the knee, the sciatic nerve divides into two median nerves called the common peroneal nerve and the tibial nerve.

Can sciatica cause hip pain?

Sciatic pain can radiate along the back or the outer aspect of the hip and can sometimes be confused with a hip pain and itself. Thorough history and examination by the physician as well as radiological examination in the form of x-rays and MRI may be needed to differentiate the two pains.

How to sit with sciatica?

Patients with sciatica may have difficulty sitting. Such patients should sit such that their knees are bent 90 degrees while they are resting on the floor. They should sit on a soft comfortable seat with the lumbar back support to support their back. These patients may need to bend forward a little bit to relieve the pressure over the nerve root.

What side is sciatic nerve on?

Sciatic nerve is on either side of the lower back. It is from the base of the lower back on both sides and runs through the pelvis along the back of the hip joint and thigh on both sides.

Can sciatica cause foot pain?

Sciatic nerve presents with pain along the outer aspect of the back of the thigh, knee, leg and foot. Pain in the sole of the foot or on the dorsum of the foot involving either the outer toes or the inner toes may be related to sciatica on examination by the physician along with radiological examination may help find the cause of the pain.

Can sciatica cause groin pain?

Though the sciatic nerve runs along the back of the hip and can present with pain along the back of the hip and over the outer aspect of the hip, it is highly unlikely for it to cause groin pain. The groin pain can usually be caused by hip joint problems or issues like inguinal hernia. Occasionally compression of higher nerve roots, which suffered a femoral nerve can present with groin pain.

How to fix sciatica nerve pain?

Sciatica nerve pain can be relieved to various modalities. To start with, antiinflammatory medications like ibuprofen, naproxen or Tylenol may help. If pain is not relieved with the medications, physical therapy, chiropractor and acupuncture may also help. The patient may also take medications including gabapentin or pregabalin for pain relief.

The patient should take a short period of bed rest for a day or two. The patient should continue to do normal usual activities. If the pain is not relieved, he should see his doctor. Epidural injection or nerve root blocks may help in relieving the sciatica pain. Patients who are not having any relief with any of the above-mentioned treatment plans, may need an MRI for confirmation of diagnosis and possibly surgery to relieve their pain.

How to get rid of sciatica nerve pain while pregnant?

Pregnancy causes a lot of limitations with regards to treatment of sciatica. These patients cannot take medications especially in the first and the second trimester. If patients are out of the risk period, they can take medications like Tylenol if their OB/GYN doctor allows.

The patients may have to rest more often. Physical therapy may help in decreasing the pain. If the pain is not relieved, other treatment modalities can be discussed including epidural injection. All such treatment should be done in consultation with the OB/GYN doctor of the patient.

How do you know when sciatica is getting better?

When sciatica is improving, the pain that radiates from the back into the leg decreases in intensity as well as frequency. The tingling and numbness will also improve. The patient will have more relief and longer durations of pain free period. This is a good sign and indicates a path towards complete resolution of sciatica.

How do you diagnose sciatica?

Sciatica is a clinical diagnosis, which can be corroborated by imagings with or without nerve conduction/EMG studies. Typical patient will present with pain radiating down one leg along the back or the side of the thigh index. They may have been associated with tingling and numbness or back pain.

Occasionally, patients may have weakness in the toes or the ankle. Once the clinical diagnosis is made, confirmation can be done using x-rays and MRI. In patients who have a confusing picture due to underlying comorbidity or atypical presentation, nerve conduction study and electromyographic study can be done to further confirm or rule out sciatica.

Is heat or ice better for sciatica?

Heat is usually better in patients who have sciatica, though patients who are not relieved with heat should also try ice or occasionally rhythmic use of heat and ice, cyclic use of heat or ice may help better than one alone.

What makes the sciatica worse?

Sciatica can be worsened due to activity, prolonged standing, lifting, pushing and pulling things. It can also be worsened due to arching the back or leaning backwards. Though short term of bed rest may help relieve pain, longer duration of bed rest causes deconditioning of the back and atrophy of the back muscles, which can lead to worsening of sciatica and back pain and poorer results.

Does massage help sciatica?

Massage is one of the modalities of adjuvant therapy for sciatica can be helpful and can decrease pain by strengthening the muscles as well as stretching the nerves. Deep massage can also help decrease the muscle spasms that develop in patients with sciatica.

How to massage sciatica trigger points?

Occasionally, sciatica may be associated with the trigger points in the muscles on the side of the back or even into the hip area. Deep massage of these trigger points can help decrease the pain and relieve the spasm. The deep massage is usually done by another person with the use of the elbow or palm or the thumb. Knuckle of the fingers can also be used. There are many mechanical devices that are available in the market, which can also be used for deep massage.

What does the sciatic nerves do?

Sciatic nerve carries the nerve fibers from the lower back to the muscles of the leg and foot. It also carries sensations from the foot to the spinal cord and to the brain. The sciatic nerve is essential for the movement of the foot and toes, which help in normal gait and walking.

Where to put an ice pack for sciatica?

For sciatica, an ice pack or even a heating pad can be used by placing it into the lower back and the gluteal region. It helps decrease the inflammation of the nerve there and thereby decreasing the pain and associated symptoms.

Can sciatica cause calf pain?

There are multiple reasons for calf pain, one of the dreaded one is blood clots and should always be checked for sciatica. Especially the involvement of S1 nerve root can also cause pain along the calf. This pain is usually felt around the back of the thigh as well as the calf into the foot. If it is caused by sciatica, it may be associated with tingling and numbness and occasionally weakness.

Can the sciatic nerve be removed?

Sciatic nerve is a very important and one of the thickest nerves of the body. It is important for supplying motor function to the muscles of the leg and foot as well as taking sensations from the foot to the brain. Their critical function cannot be replaced by any other nerve or muscle.

Thereby, it is important that the sciatic nerve is functional and present. Very rarely, patients may have tumor involving the sciatic nerve, which may have to be excised and may lead to sacrifice of the sciatic nerve; unless otherwise, the sciatic nerve is never removed due to its critical function.

Does the inversion table help sciatica?

Inversion table similar to traction helps sciatica by increasing the height of the disk and thereby allowing the disk to go back into space thereby decreasing the compression of the nerve root may help in decreasing the pain of sciatica. The issue of inversion table as well as traction is that this is effective until the patient uses them and once the patient is upright and moving, the effect of the inversion table or the traction may not be persistent.

Does sciatica go away on its own?

Sciatica can be a self-containing disease process, which can improve over a period of four to six weeks. The body takes care of the inflammation of the nerve root and also the disk herniation in most patients. 90% of the patient will get better in four to six weeks. Medications, epidural or nerve root block injections may help during this recovery period.

It is difficult to predict, which patient will get better and which will not. Therefore, a nonoperative treatment is planned for all the patients except those who develop neurological deficit or have severe worsening pain. Patients who do not get better by four to six weeks may need surgical intervention to improve their pain.

What kind of doctors treat sciatica?

Sciatica can be treated by multiple types of doctors including primary care doctor, pain physician, sports physician, spine surgeons and orthopedic surgeons among others. The methodology to treat sciatica nonoperatively is essentially the same among all field. Operative treatment for sciatica can be done by an orthopedic surgeon or a spine surgeon or neurosurgeon.

Can acupuncture help sciatica?

Acupuncture, as among all other modalities including physical therapy, massage and acupressure can also help in decreasing the pain of sciatica. Done in well-trained hands, acupuncture can give good results in many patients. Patients who do not get relief with acupuncture should try other modalities as well as medications. They can also try epidural or nerve block injection for pain relief.

Is exercise good for sciatica?

Exercises are important and beneficial in patients with sciatica.  These patients should also do stretching of the nerve.  Exercises in the form of cord strengthening exercises, hip exercises are important not only in relieving pain, but also keeping the mobility and activity as well as the tone of the muscles in good shape.

Is sciatica permanent?

Sciatica is not permanent, though it can be a recurrent. Patients who have had one episode of sciatica are at a higher risk of getting recurrence over the period of months and years. If the patient gets relieved with recurrent episodes of sciatica in shorter duration of time then it can be still treated nonoperatively.

Patient who have recurrent or prolonged episodes of sciatica, not relieved medications and physical therapy or patients who have neurological deficit or worsening pain, may need surgical treatment.

What is Lumbago?

Lumbago is another term that is used for low back pain. Such low back pain is essentially for a longer period, about more than 3 months or more. Most of the time, lumbago is due to mechanical causes especially involving weakness or atrophy of the paraspinal muscles. The treatment for lumbago essentially involves core strengthening exercises that are to strengthen the muscles of the core of the back, which include the muscles in the back, also the muscles in the front that are abdominals and the obliques.

What is Lumbago with sciatica?

Occasionally, low back pain may be associated with radicular pain down the leg with or without tingling or numbness. Such patients are said to have lumbago with sciatica. The treatment plan is essentially a mix of the treatment for low back pain and radiculopathy, which includes strengthening of the muscles along with stretching, medications, possible need for steroid injections and occasionally surgery.

Can the sciatica cause ankle pain?

Sciatica or lumbar radiculopathy causes pain radiating from the back or the hip into the lower extremities down the leg. The pain radiates along the back or the side of the thigh and leg and radiates down foot. An isolated ankle pain may not be caused by radiculopathy. If the pain is on outer or inner side of the ankle and is radiating down or coming from the top then it may be associated with sciatica or lumbar radiculopathy.

Can sciatica cause pelvic pain?

Occasionally, sciatica can present with pain in the back muscles only or the muscles of the hip. Such pain causes soreness or pain in one or both hips on the back or the outer aspect. Such pain can be confused with the pelvic pain. True pelvic pain will usually be on the front of the belly or on the side of the belly. These pains can also be confused with a hip pathology. A thorough history as well as examination with or without further imaging may be helpful to rule out pelvic cause, sciatica.

Can sciatica hurt in the front of thigh?

Sciatica or lumbar radiculopathy involving the L2, L3 and L4 nerve roots present as pain along the front of the thigh. The pain caused by pinching of the L2 and L3 nerve roots are present with pain along the upper and the middle thigh and may be associated with tingling and numbness. Pain due to the pinching of the L4 nerve root causes pain along the front of the lower thigh as well as over the knee and may have radiation into the inner leg.

Can you have sciatica both legs?

Sciatica is caused due to nerve root irritation or compression. It usually happens on one side of the spine, but occasionally if the problem is on both sides or if the problem is in the midline then a patient can present with radiating pain, tingling, numbness with or without weakness on both sides also. Rarely, patients who have severe compression of the spinal nerve roots in the canal can present with cauda equina syndrome, which is an emergency and they present with involvement of both lower extremities or both legs.

Does sciatica get worse before it gets better?

90% of patients with sciatica will eventually get better in a period of four to six weeks. During this time, the pain may worsen also or it may keep on improving. Patients who have severe pain with or without tingling or numbness usually will need medical attention to relieve their pain during this duration. The treatment may involve medications, physical therapy and cortisone shots. Patients who have sudden onset of neurological deficit or weakness or worsening of the neurological deficit may need surgery also.

How to stop sciatica spasms?

The muscles on the back of the thigh are prone to spasms in patients who have sciatica. These muscles get tensed up while activity or may be at rest also. To relieve these spasms, stretching of the muscle regularly as well as performing exercises for the back is of crucial importance. Patients may also need a prescription of muscle relaxant if the muscle spasms are causing discomfort especially difficulty during sleep.

Is sciatica hereditary or genetic?

Sciatica is caused due to irritation of the nerve root on either side of the lower back. This irritation is commonly caused due to disk herniation or osteophyte formation. Since most of the causes are due to degenerative spine disease, the degeneration of spine does have some genetic component, so indirectly sciatica can have a genetic or hereditary component, but there are many more factors associated with sciatica which are not genetic-related and it may be difficult to define how much genetics can play a role in sciatica.

Where to place TENS pads for sciatica nerve pain?

TENS pads for sciatica nerve pain are usually placed on the lower back on the side of the pain.. They can also be put over the muscles of which is having spasm or in pain.

Can sciatica affect nerve function?

In severe form of sciatica presenting with an emergency condition called cauda equina syndrome, in which there is severe compression with almost loss of all function of the nerve root, the patient may present with weakness of either or both lower extremities with or without involvement of bowel and bladder. Most of such patients will have loss of rectal tone leading to incontinence and loss of control of falls.

Can sciatica cause swelling in the foot?

Swelling in the foot is most likely not related to sciatica because sciatica is caused due to neurogenic pain. They should try to find out and exhaust all other reasons for foot swelling, which may or may not be related to blood pressure, heart condition, liver condition, kidney condition and others. Occasionally, patients may develop neurogenic edema of the extremity due to involvement of the autonomic nervous system leading to compression of the nerve root.

Can stress cause sciatica?

Sciatica like any other neurologic pain can have relation with the mental status and cognitive functions of the person. Though stress may directly not be the causative factor for sciatica, it may have its effect on the severity as well as course of the disease process of sciatica. Patients with high stress levels may have difficulty coping with sciatica and may take longer time to get better.

Is yoga good for sciatica?

Yoga leads to good exercise of all muscles of the body. The yoga also causes good muscle stretching and strengthening of the core muscles of the back. Some form of yoga are focus on back exercises only, though it may be difficult to do yoga in the earlier phase of sciatica, but trying to stretch the muscles of the back as well as legs as well as strengthening helps in relieving the pain of sciatica as well as rehabilitating the back to improve.

What does sciatic nerve innervate?

Sciatica nerve innervates all the muscles of the leg below the knee joint as well as carries sensations from the skin of the leg and foot. It also supplies all the muscles of the foot and is crucial in ambulating.

What happens if sciatica left untreated?

Sciatica in most patients will get better by itself in a period of four to six weeks. The pain as well as tingling and numbness tend to improve over time, though it may have periods of worsening. Patients may need treatment in the form of medications or injections to relieve the pain, so as to spend this period of four to six weeks, till then the relief is evident.

Occasionally in about 10% of the patients, there will be no relief, worsening or recurrence of sciatica pain despite all treatment modalities over four to six weeks. These patients may need surgical management to relieve their pain due to the pressure over the nerve roots.

Can sciatica cause foot numbness?

Sciatica is a pain that radiates from the back into the thigh, leg and maybe into the foot also. This pain can be associated with tingling and numbness in the area of its pain. It can cause tingling or numbness along the outer or the back of the thigh, outer or the back of the legs and the top or the bottom of the foot. It can also cause tingling or numbness in the front of the thigh or the inner leg depending on the nerve root, which is pinched and causing the sciatica.

Can sciatica cause heel pain?

Radiculopathy or sciatica of S1 nerve root may be associated with pain along the bottom of the foot and may mimic heel pain. If there is no pain on pressing the heel then it may be associated with sciatica. If there is pain on pressing the heel then it is unlikely to be sciatica and maybe due to many other causes.

Does physical therapy help sciatica?

Physical therapy is one of the modalities used to treat sciatica. It can help relieve sciatica as well as optimize the muscles of the back and legs, so that the patient can stay active while being during the phase of sciatica.

Why does sciatica get worse in the night?

Sciatica can get worse in the night, as the muscles relax while lying down, which causes the load to be more on the bones and the disk of the back. Convalescing sciatica pain may worsen while standing and walking also due to the dynamic change causing compression of the disk and leading to further protrusion. The patients who have instability and sciatica pain due to instability can also have worsening of pain due to the worsening of instability while standing and walking.

Can a car accident cause sciatica pain?

Car accidents can cause sciatica pain due to irritation of the nerve or radiculitis. This may be caused due to injury to the nerve root or more commonly due to disk herniation that causes pressure on the nerve root and ischemia and chemical injury leading to radiculitis.

Can sciatica be a serious disorder?

Sciatica is usually self limiting in 90% of patients and only needs treatment in the form of medication and physical therapy and occasionally cortisone injection. In about 10% of patients, this may not be relieved by any modality and these patients may need to undergo surgical treatment.

Sciatica can also rarely lead to rapid neurological deficit presenting in the form of cauda equina syndrome, which can be potentially disabling. The neurological deficit caused due to cauda equina syndrome may be permanent especially if not treated early in the disease process. Such patients may not only have weakness in their legs, but may also lose control over their bowel and bladder, which may or may not recover over time.

Can sciatica cause muscle loss?

Sciatica pain or radiculopathy can be associated with decreased motor innervation to the muscles leading to weakness. This will also lead to muscle atrophy over the long run.

Can you get sciatica in the arms?

The upper extremity equivalent of sciatica is called cervical radiculopathy. The process is similar to sciatica. The nerve root in the neck or the cervical spine is inflamed and irritated most commonly due to disk herniation in the neck. This leads to radicular pain along the arm and the forearm and to the hand depending on the nerve root, which is compressed or irritated.

Can you have sciatica without lower back pain?

True form of sciatica, due to compression of one nerve root may have isolated components of pain in the lower extremity.  These patients may not have any back pain or back complaints.

What are the medication that can help sciatica?

Sciatica pain can be relieved by the help of anti-inflammatory medications like ibuprofen, naproxen. It can also be helped by Tylenol. Stronger pain medications like tramadol and narcotic medications may occasionally be needed for a short period of time.

Neuromodulator medications like gabapentin and pregabalin may also be helpful in decreasing the sciatica pain. Occasionally, medications like amitriptyline, duloxetine and carbamazepine may also be used in some patients to relieve their pain.

Is the back brace helpful for sciatica pain?

Back brace may be helpful in patients who have back pain with or without sciatica. Patients who have only radicular pain in their lower extremity may not be helped by the back brace. Use of back brace for a long period of time may be detrimental by causing atrophy of the back muscles.

Is it okay to work out with sciatica pain?

If the sciatica pain is under control or mild then doing workout which should include stretching as well as strengthening muscles especially of the back may be helpful in decreasing the pain and recovering from sciatica.

Can sciatica nerve damage cause foot drop

Sciatica damage to L5 nerve root and S1 nerve root maybe associated with ankle weakness and occasionally foot drop. Such patients usually have a severe form of nerve damage. Treatment could include management of the radiculopathy, medications, physical therapy with or without surgery. Surgery may be more often needed in such patients especially if the neurological deficit is still evolving, so as to decrease or elevate the further neurological deficit as well as to optimize the recovery.

How do patients do after Robotic Hip Replacement?

Robotic hip replacement surgery is a surgery that is performed to replace a patient’s hip, after suffering from arthritis or anther condition which has led to a degenerative joint disease within their hip.

The surgery itself is performed by a surgeon with the assistance of a robot with a built in computer system that allows for more precise calculations of where bony cuts need to be made in order to remove the arthritis fully from the patients hip. It also allows a slightly smaller incision size and slightly more conservative tissue dissection due to the highly precise nature of the robotic assistant.

The vast majority of patients who suffer from hip osteoarthritis will be candidates to have robotic-assisted hip surgery. The indications for this are essentially the same as normal hip replacement surgery that is not assisted by a robot. Pain in the hip that is frequent, severe and debilitating. Ideally the patient should also have a full assessment by an orthopedic surgeon including an examination and assessment of plain-film radiographs.

Provided that the patient’s examination and plain-film radiographs demonstrate degenerative joint disease and the patient’s symptoms coincide with this, that patient will be considered a candidate for a hip replacement.

What are the contraindications of Robotic Hip Replacement?

The only contraindication to a patient receiving a hip replacement from procedure that uses robotic assistant would be severely abnormal anatomy or any other severe deformity that precludes the use of the sophisticated computer-navigating software.

What Materials and Equipment are used in Robotic Hip Replacement surgery?

The actual implants used in robotic hip replacement surgery are identical to the implants that are used in hip replacement surgeries that are not assisted by a robot. The way the equipment differs is that, rather than have the surgeon make bony cuts by hand using visual estimates, there is a sophisticated computer-navigation software built into the robot that allows the computer to build a 3D picture of the patient’s hip at the time of the surgery, based on information input into it by the surgeon.

Once this 3D picture has been constructed, the robot can then calculate the best positions to make the bony cuts necessary to remove the arthritis from the hip. This includes the depths, angle and exact position on the bone of the necessary cuts.

Are there any alternatives to Robotic Hip Replacement?

Unlike with knee arthritis there are, unfortunately, very few effective nonoperative treatment modalities of patients with advanced degenerative joint disease of the hip. Although physical therapy is beneficial in some patients, not all will respond to it. Use of gait aids such as a cane or walkers is an option for some patients, but not all.

Joint injections can be performed, however, these usually involve the patient going to see an interventional radiologist who will use imaging techniques to identify exactly where the hip joint is before injecting it. It is not able to be done in the orthopedic surgeons office in the same way a knee injection is.

As such, if the patient is experiencing hip pain then a complete and thorough assessment by an orthopedic surgeon is usually the best step – they will also be able to counsel you with regards to your treatment options or whether you are unlikely to benefit from nonoperative treatment modalities of your hip condition.

Who is a good candidate of Robotic Hip Replacement Surgery?

The vast majority of hip arthritis patients would be good candidates for robotic hip replacement surgery. The only patients who would not be suitable for a hip surgery that is assisted by a robot would be those with severely abnormal anatomy or some of the other severe deformity that may preclude the computer navigation software from building an accurate picture of the 3D anatomy in this type of patient.

How is Robotic Hip Replacement Surgery Procedure performed?

The procedure of replacing a patient’s hip using robotic assistance is broadly similar in terms of the surgical approach and equipment that is used. The procedure will involve bringing in a robot to calculate the position and depth of the bony cuts necessary in order to complete the surgery successfully. The robot itself does not complete the entire surgery and is under the control of the surgeon the entire time.

The parts of the procedure such as closure of tissue planes and closure of the skin incision are still up to the surgeon to do on his/her own.

What is the Success Rate of Robotic Hip Replacement Surgery?

Due to the fact that robotic-assisted surgery is relatively new technological advancement in the field of orthopedic surgery, there is not a great deal of long-term followup literature to guide us as to whether there are significant benefits in the long term for patients who have their hips or knees replaced using robotic-assisted techniques.

There are some early studies to suggest that, in terms of their accuracy with regards to the bony cuts made and the implant positions subsequent to the cuts being made are improved with the aid of a robot, but at this stage we simply do not know if there is any other major advantage or whether in 20 years time patients will be faring significantly better than those who have had hip replacements without the use of a robot.

With that being said, there is certainly no data to suggest that hip replacements performed with the assistance of robot are any less successful than other hip replacement patients, that is to say that success rates are likely to be in the order of 95% to 98%.

What risks are involved in Robotic Hip Replacement Surgery?

The risks of hip replacement surgery are virtually the same whether assisted by a robot or assisted by humans. Risks such as periprosthetic infection, neurovascular injury, leg length discrepancy, dislocation, heart attack, blood clot and stroke are all still important risks that the patient needs to be made aware of.

There is some suggestion that due to the smaller incision used and more precise tissue dissection in robotic assisted surgery that there is decreased blood loss when using a robot to assist in hip replacement surgery, although this is yet to be proven with a high quality and scientifically robust research studies.

How is the Recovery after Robotic Hip Replacement?

Recovering from a hip replacement that has been performed with the assistance of a robot is no different from recovering from any other type of hip replacement. Although some surgeons believe that robotic hip replacement surgery patients recover quicker due to the smaller amount of dissection that these patients usually undergo and therefore the smaller of the insult to the surrounding muscle tissue, this is yet to be proved with any high quality or scientifically robust research studies.

In any case, your recovery should follow the same path of any other hip replacement patient and that postoperative pain should subside within two weeks, with your ability to weight bear being essentially immediate and usually postop day 1 for most people.

By around 6 weeks, your pain should be significantly improved and the strength in your hip should be increasing with continued physiotherapy and regular exercise. By 3 months, most patients have fully recovered from hip replacement and are close to their baseline (although this may be slightly longer in more elderly patients).

Are there any Exercises that help after Robotic Hip Replacement?

The most important exercise to regularly undertake is walking given that this uses a complex series of muscular contractions at different times during the gait cycle, it is important that all of these muscles get a regular workout in order for the patient to be able to walk normally and without pain.

Your physical therapist may recommend different exercises depending on the surgical approach that was used to complete a hip replacement (for example, if you received a lateral approach then they will request you work on abductor strengthening exercises such as clamshells or active abduction against the wall).

Are there any Exercises to avoid after Robotic Hip Replacement?

You may be instructed to follow hip precautions, which include no active adduction and no flexion beyond 90 degrees for a period of up to 3 months. Not all hip replacement patients are given these restrictions and this will largely be dictated by the surgical approach used to perform in hip replacement. If you have any questions or concerns, consult your physical therapist or your orthopedic surgeon.

How much does Robotic Hip Replacement Surgery Cost?

As with any new technology, there is an increased cost to using a robot to assist with your total hip replacement. Because it is an emerging technology, there is high variability in health insurance company policies and whether robotic hip surgery is covered.

If you have any concerns with regards to what your policy will and will not cover, speak to your provider directly or consult with one of our orthopedic surgeons and they will discuss your options with you and would be happy to find a satisfactory solution to any of your hip replacement questions.

What do you think about Robotic Hip Replacement?

Given that most patients who suffer from hip arthritis and who would like to pursue a hip replacement as a treatment option would likely be candidates for robotic-assisted hip replacement surgery, it is something that you can ask your orthopedic surgeon or healthcare provider about. We will be happy to discuss the possibility of you receiving a hip replacement assisted by a robotic device and answer any questions or concerns you have with regards to this particular treatment option.

What is avascular necrosis?

Avascular necrosis describes a process through which bony tissue dies due to not receiving an adequate blood supply. This can occur anywhere in the body, however, there are certain locations that are known to be more prone to develop avascular necrosis – for example, femoral head, talus and scaphoid.

What causes avascular necrosis?

There are a number of different potential causes of avascular necrosis: it has been shown to be associated with the use of certain drugs (e.g. prednisone), it can occur as a result of trauma, be associated with other medical conditions such as antiphospholipid syndrome or protein C or S deficiency, has been linked to excessive smoking, is associated with certain chemotherapy drugs and has even been shown to be associated with deep sea divers who experience “the bends”

However, there are a good number of cases of avascular necrosis that occur without an obvious identifiable cause.  We refer to these cases as “idiopathic”.

How long does it take for avascular necrosis to develop?

The period of time that it takes to develop avascular necrosis will largely depend on the cause.  For example, for drugs such as prednisone or chemotherapy drugs to be present in sufficient quantities in a person’s bloodstream to be able to cause avascular necrosis, they need to be taking such drug for an extended period of time (usually over a number of months). 

However, if the cause is related to physical trauma then avascular necrosis can be detected as early as four to six weeks after the injury (e.g. talar avascular necrosis, where “Hawkins sign” can be used as a radiographic marker of the development of avascular necrosis in this area). 

Can you reverse avascular necrosis?

While the process of avascular necrosis is not reversable per se, it is possible to undergo treatment to prevent the progression of avascular necrosis from its early stages to full-blown tissue death and as such preserve some function in the joint that is affected.  Traditionally, early stages of avascular necrosis of the femoral head are thought to have benefited from a procedure known as a core decompression, which essentially involves drilling into the avascular necrotic lesion to allow blood to reach the area and to prevent worsening of the hypoperfusion of the areas of the femoral head undergoing avascular changes.

There are other areas of the body that do benefit from treatments of a similar type, for example in the talus retrograde drilling of an avascular necrotic lesion is a widely recognized treatment option with varying degrees of success.

How to diagnose avascular necrosis?

For many people the first sign that they may be suffering from avascular necrosis will be development of pain in or around the affected area.  For patients with avascular necrosis of the femoral head this will present as hip pain, for patients with avascular necrosis of the talus this will present as ankle or foot pain and broadly speaking whichever area of the body has undergone avascular necrosis will begin to become quite sore and painful, particularly with movement or weight-bearing.

It is important to seek medical attention for any pain of this type, as avascular necrosis can show up on plain film x-rays even in its early stages.  However, even if it does not, there are other ways to be able to diagnose the early stages of avascular necrosis that have not yet shown signs of developing on a plain film x-ray.  CT scans and, more commonly, MRI scans are used to give your physician more information regarding the bone itself as well as the overlying cartilage in bones that form joints and the fluid content of the bone which may indicate an abnormal process. 

For patients with any type of persistent and refractory joint pain, consultation with a specialist orthopedic surgeon early on is beneficial in assessing avascular necrosis as it allows us to both diagnose the condition and establish, if any, the cause.

How to treat avascular necrosis?

As previously mentioned, there are a number of surgical procedures that have been shown to yield some benefit in patients who have developed avascular necrosis in a bone, particularly in bones that form joints.  However, while treating the patient surgically is often the best option, it is also important to try (wherever possible) to establish a clear cause of the avascular necrosis.  If this is possible, cessation of the offending drug or treatment plays just as important a role in the treatment of the patient as does any possible surgical procedure that they may have to undergo. 

This presents challenges, as patients are often taking these medications in relation to other medical conditions, and it may be unfavorable to stop taking these medications with due consideration to the condition that they are treating.  At this point in time it becomes important to discuss with your orthopedic surgeon as well as your treating physician for any other medical condition the development of avascular necrosis and the consequences of both continuing to take the medication as well as the consequences of stopping the medication and any possible alternatives to the medication that your physician may be able to offer you.

Unfortunately, in cases where avascular necrosis has reached its advanced stages, it may not be possible to halt the progression of avascular necrosis further, or it may have caused destruction of the bone anatomy to such a point that more invasive surgery may be necessary.  These surgical procedures can include osteochondral allograft, resections, arthroplasty and possibly even fusion.  

Can you die from avascular necrosis?

The development of avascular necrosis in and of itself will not pose a threat to a patient’s life.  Although it is death of bony tissue, it is most commonly bony tissue alone that is affected by his phenomenon.  All of the basic human functions will go unaffected by this condition and as such this is not an emergency and there is no immediate threat to life.  It does pose a risk, however, of decreasing the patient’s quality of life to a point that may exacerbate certain other conditions. 

For example, in avascular necrosis of the hip, if left untreated and undetected, patients may experience severe and debilitating hip pain that they are unable to exercise with or even comfortably ambulate with, and this may cause the patient to choose to become more sedentary.  This sedentary lifestyle is often detrimental to cardiovascular health and in patients with diabetes it can significantly change the dynamics of their blood sugar control. 

Can stem cell research cure avascular necrosis?

While significant and important developments are being made in the area of stem cell research, to date there have been no high quality studies that have demonstrated the ability of stem cells to regrow deficient bony anatomy as a result of avascular necrosis.  At this point in time we simply cannot recommend stem cell therapy for avascular necrosis as it is not known if this type of therapy holds any benefits for avascular necrosis patients. 

Is arthritis the same as avascular necrosis?

Although avascular necrosis around the joint can ultimately lead to the development of arthritis, not everybody who suffers from avascular necrosis will go on to develop arthritis necessarily. The term arthritis simply refers to inflammation within a joint and can happen for a great number of reasons, one of which is recognized to be avascular necrosis.

However, avascular necrosis itself is the death of bone tissue related to poor blood supply, and although if left untreated and undiagnosed it can lead to arthritis in its later stages, there are a great number of patients who present to medical professionals in early stages of avascular necrosis and are able to be successfully treated so that they do not go on to develop arthritis as a result of this condition.

Will avascular necrosis spread?

The possibility of suffering from avascular necrosis in multiple different parts of the body will entirely depend on the cause of avascular necrosis. For patients who suffer from this phenomenon due to a traumatic injury, the development is unrelated to any systemic issue and as such will be isolated to the area which was initially injured.

However, if the cause is systemic (e.g. related to chemotherapy or corticosteroid use) then the possibility does exist that a patient will undergo avascular necrosis in different parts of the body. This is, however, exceedingly rare and it is most commonly only one area of the body that tends to be affected by avascular necrosis even from systemic causes.

That being said, once avascular necrosis is diagnosed in one area of the body, it is important to continually monitor other areas of the body for pain so that, if avascular necrosis develops elsewhere, it can be caught and treated early in order to minimize risk of requiring invasive surgery.

What is Bursitis of the Hip?

Bursitis around the hip occurs when the normal collection of fluid that exists around the greater trochanter of the femur directly adjacent to the hip becomes inflamed. This results in the small sac of fluid, which is a normal anatomical finding, increasing in size and becoming red and tender.

What causes Hip Bursitis?

Hip bursitis (or as it is more commonly known greater trochanteric bursitis and also known as greater trochanteric pain syndrome) can occur for a number of reasons, but most frequently presents when the patient is suffering from arthritis from within the affected hip. The underlying joint inflammation and inflammatory cascade locally around the hip joint can extend to the bursa where the inflammation continues, even if the hip pain is not actually that severe, the bursa pain can be quite troublesome.

It should also be mentioned that hip bursitis can occur after total hip replacement surgery if the surgeon does not routinely perform a bursectomy as part of the procedure. If the bursa remains then there is a potential for it to become inflamed post surgery, although this is rare. Some patients do suffer from residual symptoms and some even go on to undergo bursectomies to deal with her pain.

What are the symptoms of Greater Trochanteric Bursitis?

The classic presentation of greater trochanteric bursitis is one of hip pain particularly felt on the outside aspects of the hip directly over the bump up under the skin (the greater trochanter). The pain will typically be worse with prolonged standing or weight-bearing and is usually able to be pinpointed directly over the aforementioned anatomical skin landmark. Direct palpation and pressure on the area will cause the patient discomfort and soreness, but other movements of the hip usually do not provoke the pain or cause it to worsen.

How to treat Greater Trochanteric Bursitis?

In most patients, greater trochanteric bursitis is self-limiting and a period of rest from prolonged standing or walking is usually sufficient to resolve these symptoms. However, there are some patients who will require more aggressive treatment – first line treatment should be a trial of anti inflammatory medications over-the-counter – either oral or topical. If neither of these is effective then injection of the greater trochanteric bursa with corticosteroid can be performed and is usually very effective at treating this pain and often effective at eradicating it permanently.

If patients have had total hip replacements and continue to suffer from bursitis then they can undergo surgical bursectomy if this was not completed as part of the total hip replacement, although they should be fully assessed by a specialist orthopedic surgeon with experience and training in hip replacement surgery, as there are often technical aspects of the surgery that can predispose the patient to develop greater trochanteric bursitis such as excessive offset.

How long does Greater Trochanteric Bursitis take to heal?

The vast majority of cases will self limit and heal without any specific medical intervention within 1 – 2 weeks. The cases that do require anti inflammatory medication (whether this is given orally, topically or in form of an injection locally) are usually effective within 2 – 4 weeks for those cases that are persistent in nature. Very, very few patients require further surgery to excise the bursa (as most hip replacement surgeons will remove the bursa routinely, as part of their surgery).

However, those patients who do require surgery to correct the bursitis typically respond well to this, or correction of any potential underlying cause in the total hip replacement itself. Surgery takes longer to recover from, but symptoms should not persist beyond 6 weeks post-op.

What causes hip joint pain?

Pain in and around the hip joint has a vast myriad of potential causes.  They range from the musculoskeletal in nature (e.g. hip arthritis, greater trochanteric bursitis, iliopsoas impingement) to the intra-abdominal (e.g. sportsman’s hernia, inguinal hernia, athletic pubalgia) to the less clear-cut or multifactorial (e.g. complex regional pain syndrome, fibromyalgia).

Although each of the aforementioned conditions will cause a form of hip pain, the hip pain will be slightly different depending on the cause and these differences will be identified by your healthcare practitioner and will help them achieve a definitive diagnosis of the underlying cause of your hip pain.

What does hip pain feel like?

Pain in and around the hip can present in great number of different ways, and each identifiable cause of hip pain has a unique presentation and characteristic quality to the pain itself.  For example, hip osteoarthritis pain tends to present as a dull ache that is exacerbated with weightbearing, iliopsoas impingement tends to present as a sore burning sensation that is worsened with resisted hip flexion and an inguinal hernia will present with pain around the hip that is worsened with a Valsalva maneuver.

That being said there are number of conditions that will present with hip pain of very similar nature, for example pain from osteoarthritis can often be confused with pain from femoroacetabular impingement or any other intra-articular cause of hip pain.

Where is hip pain felt?

Although pain in the hip is generally felt in and around the hip joint, its specific location can give away key clues to the underlying cause of the hip pain.  For example, greater trochanteric pain will worsen with specific palpation of the area directly overlying the greater trochanter. Hernia type pain will be felt more so in groin than the lateral deep aspects of the hip.  Hip pain can even be felt in the buttock area – this is  a common presentation of osteoarthritis.

What to do for hip pain?

Any sustained hip pain that lasts longer than a few days and is refractory to conservative management such as over-the-counter analgesics and rest, stretching or continued exercise should be brought to attention of a medical professional.  Although a good amount of hip pain will respond well to over-the-counter analgesics such as Tylenol and nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs, these may temporarily relieve the pain but  on cessation of these medications, the pain may very well return.

Depending on the cause of the hip pain, these may actually be ineffective (for example using anti-inflammatories and Tylenol to treat an inguinal hernia will be largely ineffective. Although it may provide some pain relief, this will be likely incomplete and very temporary). Our specialist orthopedic surgeons would be happy to consult with you regarding any hip pain that you may have been experiencing and will help to reach a definitive diagnosis which is key to successfully treating your hip pain.

Can lower back pain cause hip pain?

One of the most common scenarios a surgeon will see is a patient who presents with pain in the hip and attribute this pain to arthritis of the hip, but on consultation with our specialist orthopedic surgeons and review of plain film radiographs, the patient lacks any radiographic evidence of arthritis in the hips at all, however, assessment of the lower back reveals significant arthritis in this area.

This is a common presentation for many people who experience hip pain that is actually coming from the lower back.  Depending on the extent of the involvement of the lower back and the specific symptoms the patient presents, they may warrant a referral to a spine specialist, but in most cases a course of sustained and effective physical therapy often provides these patients with the muscular training that they require in order to improve their arthritis pain originating from their lumbar spine.

What doctor should I see for my hip pain?

Many patients choose to visit their regular family physician with hip pain complaints and this is perfectly reasonable, as is presenting to a physiotherapist or chiropractor.  However, our specialist orthopedic surgeons have years of experience treating hip specific problems and are best qualified to assist you in achieving a definitive diagnosis for the cause of your hip pain.

Once we have made this diagnosis, we will be more than happy to discuss with you the treatment options and whether this includes surgery or nonsurgical options such as physical therapy, nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory medications, gait aids and injections.

How do biceps tear occur?

Biceps tear may occur either due to sudden injury like accidental fall or lifting heavy weight or maybe due to repetitive action, especially at the shoulder joint like overhead throwing or racket games.

What are the effects of biceps tear?

Patients with biceps tear may present with pain either at the shoulder or at the elbow. They will also present with weakness in lifting weight as well as reaching back of the car. These patients may also have swelling of the arm muscle in the form of popeye muscle.

How are biceps tears diagnosed?

Physician can get suspicious of having a biceps tear by history and physical examination. The diagnosis of biceps tear can be done by MRI of the shoulder or the elbow wherever it is suspected. There is a special protocol for elbow MRI to confirm the diagnosis if the suspicion of tear is at the elbow joint.

How long does it take to heal and recover from a torn biceps?

Patients who have a torn biceps at the shoulder or the elbow may need to undergo a surgery for repair of the torn biceps and fixing it to the bone. Usually patients will take up to six to eight weeks to recover from such a surgery. It may take another two to four weeks to regain full range of motion as in the strength in the biceps to be able to do activities as were able to do before the biceps being torn.

What does a torn biceps muscle feel like?

Biceps is usually torn in an accident or fall or when a patient is trying to lift a heavy object. It may be accompanied with a pop and sudden feeling of pain and weakness. It may also be associated with black or bluish discoloration of the skin in the area of the tear along with a bulging of the biceps called a Popeye muscle. If presenting late, these patients may have weakness and pain and may not be able to use the extremity for lifting things.

How do we repair a torn biceps?

A biceps can be torn either at the elbow or the shoulder. They are treated accordingly, and the biceps torn end is fixed and repaired to the underlying bone to regain its normal anatomy and function. This is performed surgically using sutures and anchors. This is followed by immobilization and then rehabilitation to recover range of motion and strength.

Can a ruptured biceps be repaired?

Biceps, like any other tendon, if ruptured usually needs a surgical management to be repaired and fixed back. This surgery, usually done on an outpatient basis, is followed by period of rest, physical therapy and rehabilitation later to recover range of motion as well as strength.

Can a torn biceps tendon heal on its own?

Tendons once torn usually do not heal by themselves. Though it is not necessary that all patients who have a torn biceps need a surgical management, especially if the torn biceps tendon is at the shoulder joint. Occasionally, if a patient is in a low demand job and does not have much pain may not need surgery.

What is ruptured biceps tendon?

Biceps tendon is a strong muscle located on the front of the arm. It connects the shoulder to the elbow and helps in movement of shoulder as well as elbow. The either end of the muscle forma a tendon to attach itself onto the bone. The tendon is usually ruptured either at the shoulder or the elbow and is due to either an accident in which the patient may be lifting heavy weight or fall or may be due to gradual strain over time due to repetitive overactivity. These patients usually present with pain, swelling as well as limitation of movement and weakness.

What does tendonitis in biceps feel like?

Tendonitis of biceps usually involves the shoulder joint and is caused by repetitive overhead activity or lifting heavy weights. It will present in the form of pain along the front or side of the shoulder which is worsened with activities, especially overhead or lifting. It also causes night-time pain and discomfort along with awakening. These patients if not relieved by over-the-counter anti-inflammatory medications, should seek physician consultation for proper management of the problem.

What happens if your biceps hurt?

Biceps may hurt after strenuous activity like lifting weight or overactivity. If this is not associated with worsening pain, swelling, black or blue discoloration, restriction of movement and weakness then patients may get better over time with the use of anti-inflammatory medication, rest, elevation, ice and compression. If the patient does not get better over 3 to 5 days, then they should seek medical attention for proper management.

What are the symptoms of biceps tendonitis?

Patients who have biceps tendonitis usually complain of pain and discomfort especially while performing overhead activities or lifting weights. The pain is essentially located in the front or side of the shoulder joint. It may also be associated with night-time pain and awakenings. These patients feel weak in their involved side due to pain.

How do you prevent a torn biceps?

A biceps is torn usually due to repetitive activities or a sudden accident that may pull the biceps. Prevention of torn biceps can be done in cases who have tendonitis and pain and they can avoid activities which cause worsening of the pain. They can also see a physician who can give medications and possibly a cortisone shot. Patient may also try physical therapy to recover function and reduce pain.

Where is the biceps muscle located?

Biceps muscle is located along the front of the arm. It connects the shoulder to the elbow and helps in stability of the shoulder as well as bending of the elbow like lifting weights.

How do you stretch your biceps?

Biceps may get stretched by sudden straightening of the elbow or by lifting heavy weights beyond the capacity of the biceps muscle. It may lead to partial rupture of the muscle fibers called a pulled muscle or may lead to complete rupture of the biceps tendon at the elbow or at the shoulder.

Can a torn biceps be repaired?

Torn biceps can be repaired surgically in which the tendon is cleaned and fixed to the underlying bone. This is followed by immobilization and rehab to allow healing as well as recover range of motion as well as strength.

What is ruptured biceps tendon?

Biceps tendon is attached to the shoulder as well as to the elbow. In cases of repetitive overhead activities like sportsmen involved in basketball, baseball, volleyball, tennis there may be rubbing of the tendon causing rupture of the biceps tendon at the shoulder. In case of strenuous, sudden activity like lifting heavy weights, biceps may rupture at the elbow. This may present in the form of pain and swelling associated with black or bluish discoloration of the skin. It may also cause a bulge on the front of the arm in the form of Popeye muscle.

What are the surgical treatments available for biceps tears?

Patients who have biceps tear in the elbow are not good candidate for conservative treatment and usually need surgical management. Surgical management for biceps tear either at elbow or shoulder are in the form of repair and fixation of the biceps tear to the underlying bone. This helps in regaining strength as well as range of motion.

Can a torn biceps tendon heal on its own?

A torn biceps tendon like any other tendon, may not be symptomatic if the tear is partial and small. Tendons do not have good blood supply and do not tend to heal by its own. But a patient with partial and small tears may try physical therapy especially if the rupture is partial and may not need surgery for the same.

What are the symptoms of biceps tear?

Patients with biceps tear usually present with pain in the shoulder or elbow associated with swelling and black or blue discoloration of the skin. They also have weakness due to inability of the muscle to help them move the extremity. They may also have restriction of movement due to pain.

What are the most common causes of biceps tear?

Most common cause of biceps tear is gradual fraying of the tendon at the shoulder in people involved in the repetitive overhead activities like sportsmen in basketball, baseball, volleyball, tennis. It may also be caused by sudden injury like fall or lifting heavy weight.

What are the effects of biceps tear?

Biceps tear at the elbow can causes inability of the arm to bend at the elbow. This can be disabling and crippling depending on the needs and demands of the patient. Patient may also have pain and swelling and may complain of night-time pain and discomfort.

How are biceps tears diagnosed?

Patients history as well as physical examination are usually suggestive of biceps tear. The confirmation can be done by getting an MRI of the involved area.

What type of treatment options are available for biceps tears?

Biceps tears can be treated surgically as well as non-surgically. Patients with tear in the shoulder can be given a trial of non-surgical treatment in the form of rest, ice and anti-inflammatory medications. Patients can also get a cortisone injection if the biceps tear is in the shoulder. Patients can also do physical therapy to get relief from the pain and see if their function can recover without surgery.

Patients who have biceps tear in the elbow are not good candidate for conservative treatment and usually need surgical management. Surgical management for biceps tear either at elbow or shoulder are in the form of repair and fixation of the biceps tear to the underlying bone. This helps in regaining strength as well as range of motion.

What are the non-surgical treatments options available for biceps tear?

Biceps tears can be treated surgically as well as non-surgically. Patients with tear in the shoulder can be given a trial of non-surgical treatment in the form of rest, ice and anti-inflammatory medications. Patients can also get a cortisone injection if the biceps tear is in the shoulder. Patients can also do physical therapy to get relief from the pain and see if their function can recover without surgery. Patients who have biceps tear in the elbow are not good candidate for conservative treatment and usually need surgical management.

What is a Popeye sign?

Popeye sign takes its name from the cartoon Popeye, in which Popeye has a big muscle bulge in front of the arm. In patients who have rupture of biceps tendon, either at the shoulder or at the elbow, may have similar swelling on the front of the middle arm and may look like a Popeye muscle.

What is a distal biceps tendon rupture?

Distal biceps tendon rupture means rupture of the biceps tendon at the elbow. This can happen with sudden straightening of the elbow due to fall or lifting heavy weight with bent elbow. These patients develop sudden pain with swelling and black or bluish discoloration of the skin. They also have associated weakness in their elbow, especially while lifting weights.

What causes tendonitis in biceps?

Repetitive movements of the shoulder especially overhead like in sportsmen involved in volleyball, basketball, baseball can have inflammation of their biceps. It can also be caused by daily usual activities. This is caused by repetitive injuries to the long head of the biceps causing inflammation.

What is the recovery time for biceps tendon repair?

Patients who undergo biceps tendon repair usually are enrolled into physical therapy program about one week after the surgery. Some of the patients who have had biceps repair on the elbow may not need to go to physical therapy and may do home-based physical therapy program. These patients start using their arm and upper extremity starting from couple of days after the surgery. They are instructed not to lift heavy weights or to do activities like using a screwdriver in which the hand is turned repetitively, but they usually recover completely over a span of six to eight weeks’ duration.

Can a torn biceps be repaired?

Biceps can be torn either at the shoulder or a the elbow joint. The biceps at the shoulder can usually be repaired by fixing the torn biceps onto the humerus using screws. The biceps, if torn at the elbow, can also be repaired by fixing it to the forearm bone or radius by using sutures and endobutton. These patients usually have complete recovery of range of motion as well as strength without long-term consequences.

What is a best fixation method for distal biceps rupture repair?

Distal biceps tendon rupture repair can be done in multiple ways using screws, sutures, wires or endobutton.  There are many popular methods, the recent been using screws with endobutton onto the radius bone.

When can I use my hand after a biceps repair?

Patients are allowed to use their forearm and hand a few days after the repair of biceps.  They are instructed not to lift heavy weights or to do repetitive movements involving turning of the hand.

What causes a shoulder impingement?

Shoulder impingement is caused by the narrowing of the space above the head of the humerus or the shoulder joint. This may be caused due to bone spurs of the acromion or the clavicle. This impingement and narrowing, leads to decrease space for the rotator cuff tendon leading to injury and tear in the rotator cuff tendon.

What is Acromial spur?

Acromial spur is an osteophyte formed on the under surface of the acromion, which is lateral process out of the shoulder blade of the scapula.  This acromial spur may dig into the rotator cuff underneath causing inflammation or tearing of the rotator cuff.  If the patient does not get better for his symptoms from acromial spur by conservative means, these patients may need surgical treatment to recover completely.

What is a positive impingement sign in shoulder?

There are certain clinical signs that a physician does to confirm or deny the possible presence of impingement or narrowing of the space above the head of the humerus in the shoulder joint. These signs when positive are suggestive of impingement syndrome. Such patients needs management according to their symptoms in the form of medications, cortisone injection or further investigation using x-rays and MRI to confirm the finding. They may need surgery if the symptoms are severe and are not relieved by conservative means.

Is ice or heat better for shoulder impingement?

Shoulder impingement is essentially treated with anti-inflammatory medications with or without cortisone injection, with physical therapy. Ice and heat can be used for the pain of shoulder impingement. If the pain is of acute onset and severe, ice may be helpful but in the long run the heat may be also helpful in decreasing the pain. Occasionally an alternating therapy of ice and heat may be helpful in such patients.

Can shoulder impingement cause numbness in the hand?

It is unusual to have numbness due to shoulder impingement. The numbness in hand is mostly due to nerve issues which can be pinged either in the neck or at the elbow or wrist. Such patients should discuss the possibility of other causes of pain or numbness with their physician.

Is impingement syndrome permanent?

Impingement is usually caused by bone spurs in the shoulder joint above the head of humerus. The bone spurs once formed usually do not resolve unless they have been cleaned out surgically. In most cases once the surgery is done to clean the bone spurs, the impingement usually does not recur.

What is internal impingement of a shoulder?

Occasionally patients, especially youth involved in sporting activities like baseball, basketball, tennis, volleyball, may have pinching of the rotator cuff on the inside of the rotator cuff joint between the head and the cup of the shoulder joint.  This is called internal impingement. Occasionally this impingement may be severe enough to cause tearing of the rotator cuff.

This impingement may also injure the cartilage around the cup of the shoulder joint called the labrum leading to labral tears. These patients may also occasionally need surgery to fix the problem.  Most of the time these patients are treated conservatively with the help of physical therapy and rehabilitation.

What is a type II Acromion?

Acromion is a lateral process out of the shoulder blade of the shoulder joint.  On x-rays, it has been classified into four types.  Type II is the most common type and is gradual curve along the head of the shoulder.  Type II acromion may occasionally cause impingement of the shoulder joint.  The type III acromion is the one which is usually involved with impingement syndrome of the shoulder joint as it is curved like a hook over the rotator cuff and lead to injury and possible tearing of the rotator cuff.

What is the acromion?

Acromion is a hook-like process present laterally out of the shoulder blade of scapula bone of the shoulder joint.  It acts like a hood over the rotator cuff and gives it protection. The rotator cuff runs underneath surface of acromion.  Occasionally the spurs in acromion or the spurs out of the acromioclavicular joint, a joint formed between acromion and clavicle, may cause injury to the rotator cuff leading to inflammation called tendinitis or tearing of the rotator cuff.

How long does it take to recover from a bone surgery?

Recovery from bone surgery is quicker than a rotator cuff surgery.  Patients are usually put in sling for a couple of days after the surgery.  They can be out of sling and use their extremity as much as they can tolerate the pain. They usually recover completely in six to eight weeks and can perform unrestricted activities after that.  Patient involved in professional sports or heavy activities may need longer rehabilitation period.

What is arthroscopic subacromial decompression?

Patients presenting with impingement or inflammation of the rotator cuff tendon due to bone spurs from the acromion injuring the rotator cuff, these patients sometimes need surgery to clean up the bone spurs.  During this surgery the bone spurs from the under surface of the acromion are removed.  This procedure is called subacromial decompression.

What is bursitis of the shoulder?

Bursitis of the shoulder usually involves subacromial bursa or the bursa between the rotator cuff and the shoulder bone or acromion.  It usually presents with pain and swelling.  The pain is worse with overhead activities and rotation.  It is treated with anti-inflammatory medications with or without cortisone injection in the subacromial space of the shoulder joint.

If the patient does not improve with conservative means, then a surgical excision of the bursa as well as the pathology causing it in the form of bone spurs may have to be cleaned up.  These patients may also have rotator cuff tear due to the digging of the bone spur on to the rotator cuff.

What is the function of glenoid labrum of the shoulder?

Glenoid labrum is a thickening of cartilage around the cup of the shoulder joint. It helps to deepen the cup to keep the head of the shoulder joint in its place not allowing it to dislocate out. It functions to provide stability to the shoulder joint along with allowing it to have a good range of motion.

What is the most common type of shoulder dislocation?

Anterior dislocation of the shoulder cup is the most common type of shoulder dislocation. In anterior dislocation, the ball of the shoulder moves to the front of the cup of the shoulder. The next common shoulder dislocation is posterior dislocation in which the ball goes behind the cup and is followed by a rare form of inferior dislocation in which the ball is under the cup. The anterior dislocation usually happens following a fall on an outstretched hand or if the arm is in an outward rotation. Posterior dislocation is rare but may happen in patients with seizure activity or electric shocks.

How do you tear the labrum in the shoulder?

Acute tear of the labrum usually happens following a sudden injury or fall in which the ball glides to the front or the back of the cup and in the process ripping the labrum off the margin of the cup. This causes ripping of the labrum at the periphery of the cup forming a pocket leading to shoulder instability.

A chronic labral tear may happen due to repetitive movements of the shoulder due to subluxation or excessive rotation like due to overhead activity of sportsmen as can be seen in baseball pitchers. These tears do not need treatment in all cases and must be differentiated from tear which may be symptomatic and may need treatment.

What is a degenerative SLAP tear?

Degenerative SLAP tear means tearing of the labrum with oozing. This may or may not be associated with the existing trauma to the shoulder joint. In these patients usually there is fraying of the labrum with or without injury to the biceps and tearing of the glenoid labrum. These patients can usually be tried with conservative treatment like physical therapy and cortisone injection. If there is no relief with conservative means, patients may require surgical treatment and cleaning up of the labral tear or fixation of the labral tear along with repair of the biceps tendon.

What is the surgery for dislocated shoulder?

Patients with dislocated shoulder usually do not require surgery but if the dislocation is associated with labral tear or a fracture of a chip of the cup of shoulder joint, then patients may require surgery to fix the bony chip using sutures or screws or fixation of the labrum using sutures and screws. These patients with recurrent dislocation may also require surgery for similar reasons.

How will I know if my shoulder is loose?

If a person has a loose shoulder, then they will feel that their shoulder pops out of its place whenever they are trying to do overhead activities, especially if the arm is turned outside. Rarely, the patient may have looseness in all directions, and then they may have a feeling of popping out of the shoulder in all extremes of movements. Usually this popping out is associated with pain, but sometimes it may not be painful, especially in patients who have had multiple episodes of shoulder dislocation, or if they have hyperlaxity syndrome.

What is a shoulder labral tear? What are the symptoms of labral tears?

Patients with labral tears usually will present with symptoms of feeling of the shoulder popping out of its place, especially in overhead activities and the arm rotated outwards. They may also complain of pain in the shoulder as well as clicking or popping in the shoulder. They may also have weakness due to pain.

How do shoulder labral tears occur?

Shoulder labral tears usually happen after an episode of shoulder dislocation or subluxation which may happen after an accident, fall or in a sporting event. The ball of the shoulder when slides out of the cup, tears the labrum which is attached to the margin of the cup.

How is a labral tear diagnosed?

The history and physical examination of a patient can be suggestive of a labral tear, but the confirmatory diagnosis of labral tear can be done with an MRI, and/or with an arthroscopic examination of the shoulder joint. Many of the times a dye may needed to inject into a shoulder joint along with an MRI to confirm the diagnosis.

What are some exercises I can do at home to help prevent shoulder instability?

If a person has shoulder instability, then there are a set of exercises which will need to be done under supervision with a physical therapist. These include strengthening of the muscles around the shoulder to give increased tone to the muscle and prevent shoulder subluxation or dislocation.

When is the time to consult an orthopedic surgeon for instability?

If the patient has symptoms of shoulder popping out, with or without pain, then they should see a orthopedic surgeon. If the symptoms cause affection of the activities of daily living, work, or recreation, then the patient should consult a physician.

What happens in a shoulder dislocation?

In shoulder dislocation, following an injury or fall, the ball of the shoulder loses its alignment with the cup. This may be associated with locking of the head over the margin of the scapula bone tearing the labrum attached on the rim of the cup in the process, and is usually associated with pain, restriction of movement, and inability to use the shoulder.

What is a labrum tear in the shoulder?

Labrum is a fibrocartilaginous ring around the articular surface of the cup of the shoulder joint. It helps to deepen the socket for ball or the head of the humerus. Labrum tear is ripping of the labrum from the margin of the articular surface, leading to formation of a pocket and deficiency which may be associated with instability in the form of the ball coming out of that articular surface.

What is labrum in the shoulder?

Labrum is a fibrocartilaginous rim around the articular side of the scapular bone or the shoulder bone. It forms a supporting rim, which helps deepen the socket to the head of the arm bone and hence provide stability to the shoulder joint and prevents dislocation.

What is bankart injury?

Bankart injury is the ripping of the labrum with or without a bony piece from the front and lower part of the cup which is also called the glenoid of the shoulder joint. It happens, usually, due to dislocation of the shoulder, in which the ball or the head rips of the labrum with or without a bony fragment and forms a deep pocket there.

What is the glenoid?

The glenoid is a shallow cup on the scapular side of the shoulder joint. The ball or the head of the arm bone or the humerus rotates and glides over the glenoid to allow movement of the shoulder joint.

What are the potential benefits of fixation of labral tear to patient?

Patients with labral tear usually have feeling of a joint popping out, also called instability. These patients are apprehensive and are not able to use their shoulder joint for activities of daily living or recreation. By getting out surgery and fixing the labral repair these patients may be able to recover, could range of motion and strength without any apprehension or possibility of subluxation or dislocation of shoulder joint to use their shoulder more meaningfully.

How is labral tear diagnosed?

After a physician has a clinical suspicion of labral tear from the history and physical examination of the patient, labral tears are usually diagnosed by MRI preferably using a dye in the shoulder joint. The final diagnosis of the labral tear can also be made during arthroscopic surgery at which time it can also be fixed if found to be torn.

What are some exercises I can do at home to help prevent shoulder instability?

Patients with shoulder instability are usually enrolled into physical therapy program, to strengthen their shoulder and rotator cuff muscles. Many of the times these strengthening of muscles can prevent further shoulder instability and help in rehabilitation. Even if the patient needs a surgery for fixation of the shoulder instability, such a rehab program can help in early and good postop recovery of the patient.

What are the nonsurgical treatment options available for shoulder labral tears?

Shoulder labral tears usually do not heel by themselves but if the patient is asymptomatic or is in a low demand job or work, then they can be left untreated unless they cause further symptoms. If patients have inflammation due to these labral tears, a cortisone injection in the shoulder joint may help.

How painful is the labral tear?

Labral tears usually do not cause pain at best but in certain activity the labrum may cause pain and disability due to catching of the labrum between the two bones of the shoulder joint. It may also cause apprehension and instability causing the shoulder to subluxate or dislocate leading to pain, disability, weakness and restriction of movement.

How long do you wear a sling after a labral fixation surgery for shoulder instability?

The patient is ought to wear a sling for four to six weeks. They are also put into physical therapy program after about four weeks of surgery and are casually weaned out of the sling. The patients are advised to wear sling even after that, especially if they are in crowded places so as to prevent further injury to the shoulder joint.

How do you fix a torn labrum?

A torn labrum is fixed back to the rim of the glenoid by using sutures passed around the labrum and fixed to the glenoid with anchors. This helps restore the peripheral rim of the glenoid and gives stability to the shoulder joint, preventing further dislocations or subluxations.

Is a labrum a rotator cuff tear?

A labrum is a fibrocartilaginous rim around the glenoid of the articular surface of the scapula and it provides stability to the shoulder joint by preventing in dislocation or subluxation. A rotator cuff tendon is an assimilation of tendons of the shoulder which are inserted into the head of the humerus or the ball and helps in movement of the shoulder. They both are distinct structures, though are present in the same area of the shoulder joint.

What does shoulder instability mean?

Shoulder instability means that the shoulder joint is not stable in certain or all movements and there is a tendency for the ball to pop out of the cup of the shoulder joint. This may happen only during sporting events or certain movements or with usual daily activities.

What is a bankart repair of the shoulder?

A bankart repair of the shoulder involves repair of the labrum which is a fibrocartilaginous rim of the shoulder joint onto the rim of the cup of the shoulder using sutures and anchors to regain the stability of the shoulder back and avoid subluxation/dislocation of the shoulder.

What is subluxation of the shoulder?

Subluxation of the shoulder is diagnosed when there is instability but not enough to cause a complete dislocation of the shoulder. It means that the ball and the cup are not completely separated but do glide excessively over each other. Patient usually complain of feeling of popping or giving way at extremes of movement and may also complain of weakness.

What causes instability of the shoulder?

Instability of the shoulder can be caused by either a traumatic event like fall or injury or it may be caused by repetitive movements of the shoulder, especially in overhead athletes. In instability of the shoulder, certain parts of the shoulder joint and the capsule become stretched out and give way, most commonly on the front of the shoulder, so that the ball is not able to stay over the cup of the shoulder joint and tends to pop out of its place.

What is a capsular shift of the shoulder?

A capsule shift of the shoulder is a surgery usually performed arthroscopically in which the capsule is shifted and sutured onto itself or onto the bone and labrum to decrease the volume of the shoulder and the stretch of the capsule. This surgery is usually performed in patients with instability of the shoulder leading to subluxation or dislocation, meaning the joint popping out of its place.

How painful is dislocated shoulder?

The first episode of a dislocated shoulder, which occurs due to trauma, fall or injury, is usually painful. If the patient happens to have recurrent episodes of shoulder dislocation, then it tends to become less painful over time and to a point that patient may not have any pain on dislocation of shoulder and may be able to dislocate their shoulder by themselves. In patients who have no pain on shoulder dislocation, are tricky to treat and may need rehabilitation before and after the surgical management of a dislocated shoulder.

Can you move with a dislocated shoulder?

Usually after the first episode of the shoulder dislocation, the shoulder is locked in its place and is associated with inability to move the shoulder due to pain, but if the patient goes on to have recurrent dislocation of the shoulder, they may become painless and the patient may even to move, though to a limited range of motion.

How do you pop a shoulder back in place?

A shoulder joint, once dislocated, needs to be treated by medical personnel to reduce it back in its place. There are specific maneuvers that are done on that shoulder to pop them back into its place. These can be performed by the athletic trainer, orthopedics or the staff in the emergency room also. If they are not able to do it, then patient may need to be given anesthesia and reduction of the shoulder may have to be performed by an orthopedic surgeon. In some fresh cases and many recurrent, patient may be able to relocate it back by themselves or with a little help.

Can you partially dislocate a shoulder?

The shoulders may be partially dislocated, which is caused subluxation, in which the ball and the cup do not completely dislocate but stay in contact to some degree. This is usually present when there is gradual stretching of the capsule, like in overhand throwers as in baseball pitchers.

How long does it take to recover from a dislocated shoulder?

Patients are allowed certain movements after reduction of a dislocated shoulder, which are gradually increased over time. Patients are given an immobilizer or a sling for two to three weeks and then they are put in a rehab program with a physical therapist. It may take 8 to 12 weeks to completely recover from a dislocated shoulder. There is a chance of recurrence of the dislocation of shoulder especially in younger population because of their involvement in high energy activities and sports.

What is laxity of the shoulder?

Laxity of the shoulder means that the capsule of the shoulder has stretched too much. This may involve just certain aspects of the shoulder like the front or the back or it may involve the whole shoulder joint, in which the patient may be unstable in all directions.

What is a capsule in the shoulder?

A capsule in the shoulder is the inside lining of the shoulder joint that covers the tendon, the ligament, the rotator cuff up to the bone. It helps in lubrication and nutrition of the shoulder as well as smooth movement of the shoulder. It also helps with blood supply of the tendons and the ligaments in the shoulder joint and provides stability to the shoulder joint.

What is a positive sulcus sign?

A positive sulcus sign means excessive laxity of the shoulder joint. In this the arm of the patient is held at the elbow and pushed downwards to see if a sulcus develops at the shoulder joint. If the sulcus develops, then the patient is also examined on the other side as well as on the other joints to see if the patient has generalized ligamentous laxity. These findings have implication in the management and result of treatment of patients.

Do you have to wear a sling for a dislocated shoulder?

Patients usually must wear a sling after a dislocated shoulder for 1 to 3 weeks. They are gradually weaned out of the sling and put in a rehabilitation program with a physical therapist. There are certain limitations on the shoulder which are gradually weaned off as the patient recovers from a dislocated shoulder.

What does it mean to be double-jointed in the shoulder?

Double-jointed in the shoulder is a slang used for increased laxity of the shoulder in which the patients may have excessive movement of the shoulder joint and are able to pop the shoulder partially or completely out of the shoulder joint. It does not mean that the patient has two joints in the shoulder, but the patient still has the same joint but with increased laxity.

What are the mechanisms of anterior dislocation and posterior dislocation?

Anterior dislocation is the most common dislocation and usually happens when the patient falls or is hit on the shoulder when the arm is in overhead position as well as rotated outside. In this case the patient may feel a bony lump in the shoulder associated with pain. A posterior dislocation is an uncommon condition and may happen in patients who may fall over an inside rotated. Posterior dislocation is also common in patients with epileptic seizures and electric shock.

How do you fix a torn labrum?

A torn labrum is usually fixed back to the margin of the cuff using sutures and anchors. The sutures are passed through the labrum and inserted along the margin of the cuff. This procedure is usually performed arthroscopically through smaller incisions and the patient can be sent home the same day after surgery. The patient is put into a rehabilitation program to gradually regain the range of motion and strength following the surgery.

What is a Bankart repair of the shoulder?

Bankart repair of the shoulder involves fixation of the labrum and bone if present, to the front and lower part of the cup of the shoulder joint. This surgery is usually done through small incisions arthroscopically. This is done to regain the stability of the shoulder back to prevent the dislocation of the shoulder.

How long does it take to repair a torn labrum?

Surgery for torn labrum usually lasts about one to two hours. It depends on the size of the labrum torn and involves placement of multiple sutures and fixing them along the margin of the socket of the shoulder joint. If there is a bony piece, it is also fixed back to the cup to regain the stability.

Do you have to have surgery for a torn labrum?

Not all patients with torn labrum need surgery. It depends on the symptoms that they have and the disability it causes. Many patients may not have enough symptoms and may not need repair of the torn labrum. Tearing of labrum may be an adaptive phenomenon especially in sportsmen like pitchers and may not need any surgical management if it is not causing any symptoms, rather can be detrimental in their sporting career.

Why does the shoulder pop?

shoulder pop may be present due to many reasons like snapping of the tendons, tear in the tendon or the cartilage, the excessive mobility of the shoulder joint, excessive stretch of the capsule, rubbing of the shoulder, rubbing of the bone on bone in the shoulder joint, and occasionally no reason may be found for the shoulder to pop. In most cases, the shoulder pop is not associated with any other symptom like pain or instability or weakness. in such cases patients usually do not need to see a physician. But if the shoulder pop is associated with pain, swelling, weakness or restriction of movement, then the patient should seek medical attention.

What can you do for a sore shoulder?

A shoulder may be sore for multiple reasons ranging from just a sore muscle to a torn muscle or ligament or a fracture or dislocation. They should initially be treated with ice, rest, immobilization as well as anti-inflammatory medications. If the patient has worsening pain or the patient is not able to move his shoulder because of pain, then they should seek medical attention.

How long does it take for an AC joint injury to heal?

An AC joint injury may take up to 4 to 10 weeks to completely heal depending on the degree of injury or the involvement of the AC joint. Low-grade injuries may take four to six weeks but a higher grade injury may take eight to 12 weeks to completely recover. Occasionally a surgical repair may be required in these patients.

What is a SLAP repair of the shoulder?

SLAP stands for Superior Labral tear from Anterior to Posterior. SLAP repair is another term for repair of the upper part of the labrum of the shoulder or the fibrocartilage around the socket in the region where biceps anchors into the upper part of the socket. It involves passing of sutures and fixing them to the socket of the shoulder joint. It may also need repair of the biceps tendon with the bone as an associated procedure. Occasionally the labrum may need to be debrided or trimmed to stable margin in order to take care of the symptoms.

How does a SLAP tear occur?

A SLAP tear may occur due to sudden injury or fall. It may occur gradually especially in people with very repetitive overhead movements like sportsmen involved in volleyball, baseball. SLAP tear can also be associated with degeneration and aging process of the shoulder joint.

How do I know if I have a rotator cuff tear?

Patients with involvement of rotator cuff have difficulty in doing overhead activities or lifting weight. They may also have difficulty in reaching out or reaching to their back. These patients also have considerable discomfort and awakening in the night due to the involvement of the shoulder. Confirmation of a rotator cuff tear can only be done with an MRI, but the physical examination as well as history is very suggestive in the diagnosis of a rotator cuff tear.

How does it feel when you tear your rotator cuff?

Most of the patients have a degenerative rotator cuff in which they may have pain over a long period of time before the onset of sudden or gradual exacerbation of the pain, which may or may not be associated with a sudden trauma. When the pain worsens, they may also have difficulty in reaching overhead things or doing overhead activities along with nighttime pain and discomfort.

Occasionally patients may have a traumatic rotator cuff tear, which is more common in younger patients. These patients will have an episode of trauma like fall or accident, which may cause a traumatic tear of the rotator cuff by impinging it against the bone above. These patients will have sudden onset of severe pain, which may or not be associated with black or bluish discoloration of the skin. These patients will also have pain and discomfort along with weakness in the form of inability to perform overhead activities as well as reaching back.

Can I have rotator cuff tear due to fall or accident?

Occasionally, patients may have a traumatic rotator cuff tear, which is more common in younger patients. These patients will have an episode of trauma, like fall or sudden injury, which may cause a traumatic tear of the rotator cuff by impinging it against the acromion. These patients may have sudden onset of severe pain, which may or may not be associated with black or bluish discoloration of the skin. These patients will also have nighttime pain and discomfort along with inability to perform overhead activities as well as reaching back.

What can I do to relieve rotator cuff pain?

Initially, patients can take over-the-counter pain medications and anti-inflammatory medications, like Aleve, Advil or Tylenol. If the patient has no relief, they should see a physician who may give them a Medrol Dosepak or cortisone injection in the rotator cuff. But if a patient has severe pain, these patients may need to be investigated further to find the cause of the pain, and if they are found to have a rotator cuff tear, they may need to undergo surgical repair of the rotator cuff.

Does Cortisone injection affect the shoulder in long term?

Cortisone injections in the long term especially if given more than 3-4 per year do have detrimental effect on the muscles, tendon as well as bone and articular cartilage. Patients who are planned to undergo surgery in near future should avoid cortisone injection.

How is the surgery for rotator cuff performed?

A surgery for the rotator cuff tear involves looking in and around the shoulder using arthroscopic methods in which the surgeon inserts a camera with light on it through poke holes and examine the shoulder. Once they find that the tear, using surgical instruments in the form of bone burrs and shavers, the insertion site for the rotator cuff tendon is prepared and the cuff is attached back to the bone using sutures and anchors. There are multiple techniques and methods to do the same. During the surgery, the cause for the tear may also be found to be bone spurs, which are cleaned up so that they do not dig in further and cause a re-tear.

What causes a rotator cuff tear?

Most often, the rotator cuff tears are caused due to impingement or digging in by the bone spurs on the bone above the rotator cuff. The bone spurs are formed due to age, as well as activity. These bone spurs tend to dig into the rotator cuff, especially while using the shoulder for repetitive heavy lifting, overhead activities. There may be spurs from the clavicle, which may also cause pain. Occasionally, the patient may have traumatic event, in which the rotator cuff is impinged between the head of the arm bone and the bone above and may cause a traumatic rotator cuff tear.

Can a rotator cuff tear be healed or strengthened without surgery?

Rotator cuff tears do not heal by themselves, but Small tears may not be as symptomatic as bigger tears are. These cuff tears can be treated without surgery if a patient does not have much symptoms. These patients will specifically be helped by medications, cortisone injection and physical therapy, in which the aim is to strengthen the muscles and control the pain. If the patient is not improved with physical therapy, and has deterioration with regards to pain, range of motion, as well as strength, then this patient should see a sports physician to get further treatment.

What is a rotator cuff and what does it do?

A rotator cuff is formed by assimilation of tendons, which are wrapped around the head of the arm bone, also called humerus. These tendons are formed out of muscle bundles, which arise from the shoulder blade, or the scapula. These tendons pass between the head of the humerus and the bone above, called the acromion process of the shoulder blade.

There is a significant space in which the rotator cuff can easily glide and carry out the movements needed in raising the arm or turning it in and out. It is only when the space is decreased, which may happen in the form of bone spurs on the acromion, that the tendon gets pinched between the two bones and may build up inflammation in the form of tendonitis or tear causing pain and weakness in all these actions.

What if I have a painful rotator cuff and keep using it, will it cause further damage?

A painful rotator cuff usually needs treatment in the form of medications, possibly a steroid injection, physical therapy, and if there is no relief with any of these, then a surgical intervention. If the patient keeps on using his shoulder regularly, despite the rotator cuff, there is a good chance that the rotator cuff will increase in size and cause further problems.

At what time does the rotator cuff tear require surgery to fix it?

If a rotator cuff tear is causing significant symptoms, which are affecting the activities of daily living, recreation, and/or work, then the patient needs to see a physician for treatment. The treatment can be in the form of non-operative means like physical therapy, anti-inflammatory medications, with or without cortisone injections. If the patient has no relief at all with these non-operative means, then he may need a surgical intervention in the form of repair to take care of his pain and other symptoms.

How is a rotator cuff tear diagnosed?

Patients who have a suspected rotator cuff tear will have pain in the shoulder, specifically in carrying out activities like lifting, overhead activities, reaching back, or reaching out. These patients will also have pain in the night, with or without awakening. These patients may also complain of restriction of movement. An examination of the physician will help learn from the findings. Confirmatory diagnosis of the rotator cuff tear can be made by an MRI and can also be found from the arthroscopic examination of the shoulder blade.

How are the rotator cuff muscles attached?

The rotator cuff muscles arise from the shoulder blade and, when they near the head of the arm bone of the humerus, they form a tendon cuff, which is called the rotator cuff. This cuff gets attached over a wide area onto the head of the humerus, wrapping it all around, the front, upper part, and the back of the head.

What are the 4 rotator cuff muscles?

The 4 rotator cuff muscles are medically named as: Subscapularis, Supraspinatus, Infraspinatus, and Teres minor. They all wrap around the head of the arm bone, or the humerus, to form the rotator cuff and its insertion.

How long does it take to recover from rotator cuff tendinitis?

Patients with rotator cuff tendinitis and no tear usually gets better in about four to six weeks. They will improve gradually with medications, cortisone shot, and physical therapy. Some patients with a high-grade tendinitis or partial tears may take longer time to recover from the pathology.

What exercises to avoid with a rotator cuff tear?

Overhead abduction and outwards and inwards rotation may cause more pain, and rather the patient may have inability to perform these movements. These exercises may cause exacerbation of the pain and should be avoided. Once the surgery for rotator cuff tear has been performed, a specific protocol of exercises as well as limitations is informed to the patient by the physician as well as the physical therapist, which should be rigorously followed.

How might a rotator cuff surgery affect my everyday life?

After the rotator cuff surgery, the shoulder is put in a shoulder sling and the patient is advised not to use it for one to three months depending on the size of the tear and the surgery done as well as the recovery and rehabilitation. In case of larger, massive tears, this could take up to three to five months before the patient is able to use the arm in a usual fashion.

A well performed surgery with full healing can have complete recovery from rotator cuff tear and the patient may be able to use the shoulder as before the tear. In case of larger, massive tears there may be partial recovery because of the profound damage to the rotator cuff tear and in such cases, the result may be regarded.

What are the alternative treatments or options to having the operation?

The alternative treatment for arthroscopic rotator cuff tear are physical therapy, cortisone injection in the shoulder, anti-inflammatory medications. These treatment modalities though do not cause healing of the rotator cuff tear, but they cause short term pain relief.

If I decide to delay the operation, what are the implications of this?

If the patient decides to defer the surgery, the tear does propagate over time though slowly. If needed, the operation can be delayed, depending on the symptoms and patient’s requirements. The patient will have restriction of activity due to pain and weakness with episodic exacerbations.

How long would I have to stay in the hospital?

Most patients the arthroscopic rotator cuff tear repair are sent home within a couple of hours after the surgery. They are given a nerve block which gives good pain relief for next 24 hours approximately. Patients are also provided with pain medication prescription to control pain.

How long does the operation last?

A rotator cuff tear surgery operation usually lasts about 2 to 3 hours. Patients with complex and large tears may need more time for their surgery. Patients are usually sent home in couple of hours after the surgery.

What type of anesthesia will be used?

Patients are given nerve block in to numb the arm and the shoulder. This is helpful because this gives good pain relief in the post-op period, almost up to 24 hours after the surgery. Patients are also given general anesthesia during the surgery to augment the pain relief.

How should you sleep with a torn rotator cuff?

Patients with torn rotator cuff have difficulty sleeping because of the pain. They may have difficulty going to sleep as well as have multiple awakenings. They should try sleeping in a reclined position with the help of multiple pillows to support the shoulder. Patients are usually not comfortable sleeping on the involved shoulder, but they can try sleeping with the involved shoulder up.

Can a rotator cuff cause neck pain?

Occasionally a rotator cuff tear can cause referred pain up along the neck, or the back, or the front of the chest, or even into the arm. Their history, as well as physical examination done by a physician, may be suggestive of a rotator cuff tear. If the diagnosis is not confirmed, then an MRI of the shoulder may be done to confirm the diagnosis. Occasionally patient may have a pinched nerve in the neck as well as a torn rotator cuff, and a judicious diagnosis plan as well as treatment plan is needed for such patients.

Is the rotator cuff surgery done as outpatient?

Most of the rotator surgeries are done as an outpatient, in a hospital or ambulatory surgery setting. The patients are usually discharged within a couple of hours after the surgery along with the shoulder sling, pain medications and other medications.

Can a small rotator cuff tear heal on its own?

Partial tears can be given a chance to be treated without surgery, with the use of anti-inflammatory medications, steroid injections, and physical therapy, and may heal by itself. If the patient does not get better with these modalities, then they may need surgical treatment for the management of the torn rotator cuff.

Is a full thickness tear a complete tear?

A full thickness tear is another word for a complete rotator cuff tear. The partial tears are incomplete tears and they may be either on the upper or the lower surface of the rotator cuff, depending on the site of pathology.

What is the best treatment for a rotator cuff injury?

The treatment of rotator cuff injury usually starts with a conservative management in the form of anti-inflammatory medications, rest followed by physical therapy, with or without steroid injection. If the patient does not get better with these, or if the patient history and examination is suggestive of a rotator cuff tear, then an MRI may be needed to confirm the diagnosis and patient may need surgical treatment for the same.

Can I have rotator cuff tear due to fall or accident?

Occasionally, patients may have a traumatic rotator cuff tear, which is more common in younger patients. These patients will have an episode of trauma, like fall or sudden injury, which may cause a traumatic tear of the rotator cuff by impinging it against the acromion. These patients may have sudden onset of severe pain, which may or may not be associated with black or bluish discoloration of the skin. These patients will also have nighttime pain and discomfort along with inability to perform overhead activities as well as reaching back.

How long are you out of work for rotator cuff surgery?

Patients with desk-type jobs can return to work in two to four weeks depending on the side involved being dominant or not, as well as their work demands, the use of both upper extremities or not. Patient will have to keep his operated side in a sling till the doctor and the physical therapist release them, which may take up to two to three months. If the patient is involved in heavy work in which he must perform lifting of objects or doing overhead activity, they will need to be out of work for three to five months depending on the size of the tear and the surgery performed.

Is rotator cuff surgery considered a major surgery?

Rotator cuff repair surgery is a major arthroscopic surgery of the shoulder joint. It takes about 1-1/2 to 2-1/2 hours depending on the size of the cuff and the additional procedures performed. The patient is usually operated in an ambulatory daycare surgery setting and are sent back home within couple of hours after the surgery. It usually takes 3-5 months for recovery from rotator cuff repair surgery.

What are the complications of a rotator cuff surgery?

After the rotator cuff surgery, it is expected to have some pain in the shoulder, as well as swelling and black or bluish discoloration of the skin, due to leakage of blood along the arm and occasionally to the forearm. Besides the risks of anesthesia for surgery, there is a very small risk of infection, injury to nerve and vessels, stiffness of the joint. Patients also have a small chance of stroke, blood clots, heart attack, paralysis and death.

How long will it take to regain my range of motion?

After the rotator cuff repair surgery, patients must work with a physical therapist for their rehabilitation. It usually takes from 2-5 months to regain full range of motion and strength, depending on the size of the rotator cuff tear and the procedure performed.

How long will it be before I can lift things again with my operated arm?

Patients who undergo rotator cuff repair surgery need to work with physical therapist to regain their range of motion as well as strength. Once the patient can perform active range of motion and strengthen of these muscles, then the patient is allowed gradually increasing lifting of weight and limiting of restrictions. It usually takes 3 months for a tear to heal. It will take longer in patients who have systemic chronic diseases or tears or in smokers.

What will happen if I elect not to have my cuff repaired?

The decision for a surgery for a rotator cuff repair is made after discussion between the patient and the physician. The patient may decide not to get surgery done and, in such case, they may decide to be treated conservatively in the form of anti-inflammatory medication, cortisone injections, and physical therapy.

These patients will usually get a little better with all these management, but there may be deterioration over time due to decreasing effect of the medications, as well as chances of worsening of the tear. Patient can, later, decide to undergo surgery once they feel that they have failed all of the conservative measures for the management of the rotator cuff tear.

How long before you can drive after the rotator cuff?

Depending on the size of the rotator cuff tear as well as the surgery performed, patient may have to wait for four to 12 weeks before they are able to drive. They should be in contact with their physician as well as physical therapist and follow their recommendations with regards to increasing their activity as well as driving.

How long does it take for the pain to go away after rotator cuff surgery?

The rotator cuff surgery pain is more on the second day of surgery after the effect of the brachial block weans off. Patients are given pain medications to control the pain. It may take three to five days for the severity of the pain to decrease. Most of the patients can stop taking pain medications within two to three days and can manage their pain on anti-inflammatory medications after that. The pain in the shoulder gradually decreases over a period and may take about four to six weeks to almost stop completely. In these cases, also the patient will have exacerbation of pain after some activities, especially with physical therapy.

Can you shower after rotator cuff surgery?

Patients can shower about 72 hours after the rotator cuff surgery. These patients usually have one or two stitches on three to five sites over the shoulder, and they can cover those sutures with Band-Aids at the time of shower. After the shower, they can dab the area dry and change the Band-Aids.

What happens after rotator cuff surgery?

Patients who undergo rotator cuff surgery are put into a physical therapy program after the surgery. The time to start of physical therapy program as well as the duration depends on size of the tear. The patient must follow with a physical therapist as well as the physician with recommendations with regards to the limitations as well as activities. It may take up to three to four months to heal in case of high-grade and bigger tears.

Is it painful to have rotator cuff surgery?

The rotator cuff surgery is done under a nerve block in which the nerves to the shoulder are numbed so that there’s no pain during the surgery. At the same time, patient is also given some general anesthetic during the surgery. The block effect stays there for almost 24 hours after which the patient may have some pain in the shoulder after the surgery. Patient is provided pain medications to control the pain. The pain gradually improves over time.

How often will I be attending physical therapy? For how long?

Patients who undergo rotator cuff tear surgery need to attend physical therapy on recommendation of the treating physician. They may have to start physical therapy within 1-4 weeks after the surgery, depending on the size of the rotator cuff tear and the procedure performed. Patient may need to go to the physical therapist for 2-4 months, depending, on the size of the tear, the procedure performed, as well as recovery from the surgery. Patients are usually asked to be in physical therapy until they have attained almost 90-95% of their range of motion and strength without pain.

Will I need to wear a sling for an extended period?

Patients who undergo rotator cuff tear repair surgery do need to wear a sling for 2-3 months after the surgery. The weaning out of the sling usually depends on the size of the tear and the type of the procedure performed, as well as recovery with the help of physical therapy. The recovery is slow in patient with large tears as well as in presence of chronic diseases like diabetes and in smokers.

When will I be able to return to sports and recreation after the surgery?

Patients who undergo rotator cuff repair must undergo rehabilitation with a physical therapist. Once the patients are weaned out of their sling and have recovered near complete range of motion and strength in the shoulder, then they are put into post-rehabilitation program, in which they gradually work towards getting back to their pre-tear level of strength. The patients who want to go back to their usual recreational activity are also allowed to gradually start working towards the same goals.

How will this affect my sleep?

Most of the patients with rotator cuff tear will have difficulty sleeping as well as have multiple awakening throughout the night. Patients are not able to sleep on the affected shoulder. Patients with tendonitis may also have similar involvement and should see a physician for management.

How important is rehabilitation in treatment of rotator cuff?

Rehabilitation with physical therapist is of profound importance in the management of rotator cuff tears. After a rotator cuff surgery, the patient must enroll into a rehabilitation program on physician’s advice, which may start one week to one month depending on the type and size of tear as well as the treatment done. Patient may need to be in the rehabilitation with physical therapist for three to five months.

Who performs rotator cuff surgery?

Rotator cuff surgery is performed by orthopedic surgeons who are specialized in arthroscopic shoulder surgery. Arthroscopic surgeons are usually fellowship trained in sport surgery.

What are the risks and potential complications of rotator cuff surgery?

After the rotator cuff surgery, it is expected to have some pain in the shoulder, as well as swelling and black or bluish discoloration of the skin, due to leakage of blood along the arm and occasionally to the forearm. There is a risk of tingling, numbness, surgery site infection, sympathetic dystrophy, non-healing of the repair etc. Besides the risks of anesthesia for surgery, there is a very small risk of infection, injury to nerve and vessels, stiffness. Patients also have a small chance of stroke, blood clots, heart attack and rarely death.

When should I call my doctor?

If the patient has chest pain or stroke-like symptoms, they should immediately seek medical attention in the form of calling 9-1-1 or visit an emergency room. If the patient has worsening pain despite pain medications or discharge from the incision site or fever with chills, they should call their doctor’s office to discuss regarding the further management or visit emergency room or an urgent care center.

Is it painful to have rotator cuff surgery?

It depends on how much surgery has to be preformed.

How do you know if you have torn your rotator cuff?

You can’t know unless you go to the doctor who takes a history, does a physical exam and, if indicated, obtains an MRI. The doctor, after putting all that information together, will be able to tell you whether you have a rotator cuff tear.

How does it feel when you have a tear your rotator cuff?

It is associated with pain about the shoulder. It can travel into the arm

What can I do to relieve rotator cuff pain?

Keep the elbow by the side. Sleeping propped up will help.

How long does it take to recover from rotator cuff tendinitis?

If you don’t treat it, it can last for years. With treatment it can resolve. How long it takes depends on whether you get appropriate therapy and your healing ability.

What exercises should you avoid with a rotator cuff tear?

Any exercises where your elbow moves out to the side or forward. The higher your elbow goes the harder it is on your rotator cuff.

Do pull ups hurt rotator cuff?

Yes, as does any other exercise that overworks the shoulder.

How long are you out of work for rotator cuff surgery?

It depends on what kind of work you do. If you don’t have to use the arm and you don’t have any associated upper back problem, you can go back in a sling once the postoperative pain subsides where you don’t need pain medicine. That could be 10-14 days. If you have to use your arm it could be a couple of months at least.

Is rotator cuff surgery considered a major surgery?

Yes

How quickly can you go back to work after rotator cuff surgery?

It depends on what kind of work you do. If you don’t have to use the arm and you don’t have any associated upper back problem, you can go back in a sling once the postoperative pain subsides where you don’t need pain medicine. That could be 10-14 days. If you have to use your arm it could be a couple of months at least.

How long before you can drive after rotator cuff surgery?

It depends on what kind of vehicle you drive. If you drive a car where you can use primarily one arm using the operated arm to hold the steering wheel at the bottom, you can drive once you are off pain medication. If you have to drive a vehicle that requires using two arms, then that takes at least 2 months.

How long does it take for the pain to go away after rotator cuff surgery?

That depends on how much surgery was done. Anywhere from two weeks to longer.

Can you shower after rotator cuff surgery?

Initially you are going to be unsteady because of the surgery and the pain medicine. So showering would be unsafe unless someone is helping you. Your wounds need to be kept dry until they are healed enough. That depends on what was done.

What happens after rotator cuff surgery?

For the first two weeks you have to rest the arm keeping the elbow by the side doing wrist and elbow range of motion. After two weeks passive range of motion is began. Active range of motion of the shoulder is begun once the repair is healed enough to handle the muscle tension applied to it. This is usually around six weeks. How much active motion will vary depending on what was repaired and the condition of the muscle.

How long does it take to recover from bursitis of the shoulder?

If the bursitis is due to the usual cause which is deconditioning of the muscles about the shoulder, then that can take several months of appropriate rehabilitation. You can get relief before then by keeping the elbow closer to the side within the pain-free range.

How long does it take Tendinosis to heal?

Tendinosis may be due to active healing or a consequence of healing. That means the tendon was and may still be exposed to abnormal loads. It means the shoulder needs to be continued on a appropriate exercise program.

What are signs of rotator cuff problems?

It is associated with pain about the shoulder. It can travel into the arm.

What helps rotator cuff pain?

Keeping the elbow by the side.

What causes a rotator cuff tear?

The most common cause is deconditioning of the muscles about the scapula. This results in the rotator cuff having to function in suboptimal positions.

Can a rotator cuff tear be healed or strengthened without surgery?

A microscopic tear can. If it is big enough to be seen by the naked eye (i.e. at surgery) it can’t.

What is the rotator cuff and what does it do?

The rotator cuff is associated with a group of muscles attached to the shoulder blade. The tendons of these muscles go across the joint between the scapula and the top part of the arm bone, the humeral head, which is in the shape of a ball. The tendons attached to the outer side of the humeral head in front, on top and in back. They also connect to each other forming a continuous tendon going from the front, across the top and down the back of the humeral head. The tendon looks similar to a cuff of a shirt and is so-called the rotator cuff. The rotator cuff pulls and holds the humeral head in joint.

What causes a rotator cuff tear and how would I know if I have one?

The most common cause is deconditioning of the muscles about the scapula and the tendons at their insertion on the humeral head. This results in the rotator cuff having to function in suboptimal situations. It presents with pain. To differentiate it from other causes of shoulder pain you would have to go to a doctor.

If I have a painful rotator cuff and keep using it, will this cause further damage?

Yes

At what point does a rotator cuff tear require surgery to fix it?

When it gets to be greater than 1/4 inch.

What are the symptoms of a RCT?

It is associated with pain about the shoulder. It can travel into the arm.

How is a rotator cuff tear diagnosed?

You can’t know unless you go to doctor who takes a history, does a physical exam and, if indicated, obtains an MRI. The doctor, after putting all that information together, will be able to tell you whether you have a rotator cuff tear.

Does physical therapy help?

It addresses the cause of the rotator cuff injury which is poor coordination of the movement of the shoulder blade and the arm and weakening of the tendon.

Where is the rotator cuff?

The rotator cuff is associated with a group of muscles attached to the shoulder blade. The tendons of these muscle go across the joint between the scapula and the top part of the arm bone, the humeral head, which is in the shape of a ball. The tendons attached to the outer side of the humeral head in front, on top and in back. They also connect to each other forming a continuous tendon going from the front of the shoulder, across the top and down the back of the humeral head. The tendon looks similar to a cuff of a shirt and is so-called the rotator cuff. The rotator cuff pulls and holds the humeral head in joint.

How are the rotator cuff muscles attached?

They are attached to the front, top and the back side of the scapula. Their tendons reach out and around the top part of the humerus, the humeral head. They attach around the outer part of the humeral head and pull it in and hold it in the socket.

What are the four rotator cuff muscles?

Supraspinatus, infraspinatus, teres minor and subscapularis.

How did I get a rotator cuff tear?

Most commonly it is due a combination of weakening of the tendon at or near the bone tendon junction and poor coordination between the scapula and arm motion.

What is the function of the rotator cuff?

To hold the humeral head in the socket. It also moves the humerus.

If my MRI shows a rotator cuff tear and have no symptoms what should I do?

Make sure you are on a good shoulder rehabilitation program. Be careful when using your arm overhead.

What is done during surgery and how is it done?

The tendon of the rotator cuff is reattached back to the bone where it was originally attached. It is done either arthroscopically or through an open incision. The choice depends on what has to be done to reattach the tendon.

How often will I be attending physical therapy? For how long?

Usually 3 times a week for several months.

Will I need to wear a sling for any extended period of time?

Depending on the size of the repair, it could be 4-6 weeks.

When will I be able to return to sports, conditioning and recreation after the surgery?

You won’t be able to return to sports until you have full strength and motion of your shoulder. That could be 3-4 months. You can begin lower extremity conditioning once you have no pain off pain medicine. It should be an activity where you are sitting or lying to minimize the risk of falling and reinjuring your shoulder.

How long will it take for me to regain my range of motion?

That varies with each individual. Usually 4 weeks.

How long will it be before I can lift things again with my operated arm?

Once the tendon is healed. That is usually about 6 weeks. You will have to start with low weight in restricted ranges. As you get H2er you will be able to lift farther out to the side, in front and overhead.

What will happen if I elect not to have my cuff repaired?

It depends on the size of the tear and how you take care of it. Very small tears can heal with good shoulder rehabilitation. Big tears won’t heal. They may progress in size. The detached muscle will atrophy. Over time it will atrophy to the point where it will no longer be able to function .

What are the complications of rotator cuff surgery?

Persistent pain, stiffness, muscle weakness.

How will this affect my sleep?

Rotator cuff pain is frequently worse at night. This can be improved by not using the arm during the day and sleeping upright at night.

How important is rehabilitation in the treatment of a rotator cuff tear?

It is essential.

Why is rotator cuff surgery performed?

To restore normal function of the shoulder.

Who performs rotator cuff surgery?

An orthopedic surgeon.

What are the risks and potential complications of rotator cuff surgery?

Persistent pain, stiffness, muscle weakness.

How do I prepare for my rotator cuff surgery?

Doing a course of shoulder rehabilitation before surgery will help.

Will I feel pain?

Yes. The pain is generally well controlled using medication.

When should I call my doctor?

If you are having any kind of pain that has not gone away after days to a week, call your doctor.

How might a rotator cuff surgery affect my everyday life?

Immediately postoperatively you won’t be doing much more than sitting and taking your pain medicine. As the pain improves you will gradually be able to do more. You won’t be able to use your arm until the repair has healed.

Do you have any advice leaflets or video material about this operation that I can use?

Best source is the internet.

Are there any published papers about this operation that you would recommend?

Best source is the internet.

Are there any web sites that you recommend that would be informative?

Check the internet.

What are the risks involved in this operation? How likely are these risks?

Persistent pain, stiffness, muscle weakness. It varies with the individual.

How much improvement can I expect from this kind of operation?

If you do everything you are supposed to you should get a lot of improvement.

What can I expect if I decide not to have the operation?

Persistent pain and weakness.

What are the alternative treatments/options to having the operation?

You can limit use of your shoulder and follow a good rehabilitation program.

If I decide to delay the operation, what are the implications of this?

The longer the muscle tendon is unattached the more the muscle will atrophy. The more the muscle atrophies the longer it takes to come back if it is able to come back at all. The longer you wait the longer the recovery and the worse the outcome.

How long will I have to stay in the hospital?

Frequently it is done as an outpatient.

How long does the operation last?

It varies depending on the extent of the tear.

What type of anaesthesia will be used?

Frequently a block with sedation.

How long does a unicompartmental knee replacement last?

A unicompartmental knee replacement can last anywhere from 5 years to upwards of 15 years. There are a number of factors that determine this including the level of activity that the patient undergoes as well as the possibility of the arthritis extending into the compartments of the knee that were not replaced. The same is true for total knee arthroplasty and although unicompartmental knee arthroplasty patients can go onto require total knee arthroplasties, if selected appropriately then knee replacements can last a decade or even longer.

How long does unicompartmental knee replacement surgery take?

The procedure for replacing a single compartment in the knee takes slightly less time than the procedure for replacing the knee in its entirety. Although similar instruments and surgical steps are used and undertaken, because we are only replacing a single compartment within the knee, there are fewer surgical steps and so the surgery takes slightly less time than a standard knee replacement.

A total knee replacement would take anywhere from 45 minutes to an hour-and-a-half depending on the specific patient, their anatomy and the severity of their osteoarthritis whereas the unicompartmental knee arthroplasty generally will take between half an hour to an hour in total surgical time.

How long to recover from a unicompartmental knee replacement?

Given that unicompartmental knee replacements are less invasive than total knee replacement, it will take the patient slightly less time to recover from as compared to a total knee arthroplasty. We generally expect patient who undergoes a total knee arthroplasty to have recovered the majority of their recovery within 3 months of the surgery; however, usually by 6 weeks after the unicompartmental knee arthroplasty, patients are up walking and their pain levels are diminished significantly and they are close to their baseline level.

How long is unicompartmental knee replacement surgery?

Please see the previous dictation for the question how does unicompartmental knee replacement surgery take.

How long does pain last after unicompartmental knee replacement?

Although the patient will likely experience pain from several hours after the surgery, once their spinal anesthetic is worn off up until approximately a month to six weeks after the surgery, there is a possibility that some discomfort could last slightly longer and there are many factors that determine how long the patient will experience pain after the surgery. They may require some physiotherapy after which they gain strength back in the knee and this usually helps alleviate some of the postoperative pain. There is a small risk that pain can persist even up to a year after the unicompartmental knee replacement surgery, however, this is rare.

What is a unicompartmental knee replacement?

The unicompartmental knee replacement is a surgery that will replace one single compartment of the patient’s knee with artificial prostheses. A normal total knee replacement will replace the three compartments present within a normal knee joint – the medial compartment, the lateral compartment and the patellofemoral compartment. In unicondylar knee arthroplasty, only a single compartment is replaced and it is usually the medial compartment as it is the most frequently affected in unicompartmental knee osteoarthritis, although there are implants that exist for replacing only the lateral and patellofemoral compartments as well.

What is a partial unicompartmental knee replacement?

A unicompartmental knee replacement is a replacement for a single compartment within the knee joint that focuses on the area where the osteoarthritis has been confined to thus far. The patients who undergo unicompartmental knee arthroplasty only have arthritis restricted to a single compartment of the knee and unfortunately, there are a subset of patients who receive unicompartmental knee arthroplasty that go on to have their arthritis spread into other compartments of the knee and at that point, they would be a considered a candidate for a total knee replacement.

Unicompartmental knee replacements are indicated only for patients who have arthritis restricted to a single compartment within the knee.

What to expect after unicompartmental knee replacement?

After the surgery, the patient should expect to have some postsurgical pain for approximately two weeks or so. This will be temporary and will be controlled with pain medications that you will be prescribed to take home after your surgery. Most patients find that they can leave hospital the day after surgery or even in some cases the day of surgery depending on the time of day that you receive your surgery.

After your discharge, you will be sent home and you will be given exercises to perform at home in order to keep the knee moving while the knee joint heels. You may also require some physiotherapy with a qualified physiotherapist either at home or in the clinic. If this is deemed to be the case then you will be told this ahead of time. The important thing is to keep the knee bending well and as pain free as possible during the recovery. You will also be expected to bear weight on your knee immediately following the surgery (or following the wearing off the anesthetic that you received in order for the surgery to be able to be performed).

The patient should expect to make a relatively quick recovery and within the first 6 weeks after the surgery, you should notice that your pain level is significantly diminished and you will gain strength back in the knee slowly to the point where you will restore the strength in your knee to the point where you will be ambulating close to normally and by 3 months, you should be fully recovered from the procedure and the recovery period thereafter.

How do the unicompartmental knee replacement look like?

The unicompartmental knee replacement will look like a metal stripe on an x-ray on the edge of your femur as well as a metal tray with a gap in between. These are the replacement components that we have implanted into your knee and in between these two metal components fits a special type of plastic called polyethylene which enables the knee to articulate normally. You will notice your surgical scar being slightly to the side of midline from your surgery and this is all you will notice in terms of the appearance of your knee itself.

Can you run after unicompartmental knee replacement?

Although it may take some time to gain strength back in your knee to get back to running, many patients who do undergo unicompartmental knee arthroplasty are eventually able to get back into moderate intensity running. Although it is not recommended that you subject your knee to large amounts of strain and heavy shear stresses including activities like heavy long distance road running, running on a treadmill and light jogging on softer ground would be perfectly achievable for the vast majority of unicondylar knee arthroplasty patients.

Can you kneel down with the unicompartmental knee replacement?

Although there is no physical reason why you should be unable to kneel after a unicompartmental knee replacement, you may find that you are unable to do this comfortably. This is a normal finding after most knee replacement surgeries and although a greater portion of patients who received unicondylar knee arthroplasties do find that they cannot kneel down without discomfort as compared to the total knee arthroplasty population, there is a small risk that you may not be able to kneel comfortably after the surgery.

How long does swelling last after unicompartmental knee replacement surgery?

You will notice some swelling that will likely increase for the first few days after the surgery provided that you engage in exercise and ambulate on the knee normally as would be expected after the surgery. The swelling should begin to subside after the first few days and should be mostly gone by 2 weeks after the surgery.

How are the unicompartmental knee replacement done?

The unicompartmental knee replacement is performed by first gaining access to the knee joint by making an incision through the skin on the knee and then into the capsule of the knee joint exposing the compartment of the knee that we intend to replace. Importantly, the unicompartmental knee replacement keeps both of your cruciate ligaments intact; indeed having an intact anterior cruciate ligament is one of the requirements for being a candidate for the surgery.

We will first make marks in the bone to measure out where the bony cuts to remove the arthritis should be made and we then cut out the arthritic part of both the femur and the tibia taking care to preserve as much bone as possible. Once we have done this, we then measure the appropriate size components that we are going to put into your knee with trial components and then we carefully balanced the knee joint to ensure that it functions as biomechanically closely to your native knee joint as possible. This is done by varying the thickness of the plastic insert which allows the knee to articulate fully.

Once we have decided on the final sizes for both components of the unicompartmental knee arthroplasty as well as the size of the plastic polyethylene liner, we then used bone cement to cement these components onto your bone and they function as a replacement for the cartilage that you have lost during the process of the development of arthritis within your knee. Once the components are cemented in place and the plastic liner is in place also, the knee is then fully washed out to remove any debris from the surgery and final checks are made to ensure the knee is bending well and is well balanced and then incisions through the capsule and the skin are closed in sequence.

How long should you take oxycodone after unicompartmental knee replacement?

You may be prescribed narcotic analgesics for pain relief after your unicompartmental knee arthroplasty. These come in many forms, one of which is oxycodone. Oxycodone is a very effective pain reliever, but also has numerous possible side effects including drowsiness, nausea and constipation. As such, it is preferable to only take the oxycodone when you feel that you need to. Usually, the pain after unicompartmental knee arthroplasty becomes manageable within 3 to 4 days following the surgery.

Beyond this point, it is usually adequate for you to wean off the oxycodone medication and use medication that is designed to take care of low levels of pain including acetaminophen and ibuprofen. However, if you continue to require oxycodone for slightly longer period then this does not mean there was anything wrong with the knee replacement or your recovery, it may simply mean that your experience of the pain is slightly worse in the majority of patients who undergo this surgery. This is normal and not something to worry about.

Is the partial unicompartmental knee replacement worth it?

This is a very good question and is one that many orthopedic surgeons to this day will debate with great enthusiasm. One thing we can all agree on as surgeons who perform this procedure is that, provided that we are careful in selecting the patients that we offer the surgery to, it is certainly known to be a very successful surgery. Your surgeon will counsel you as to whether they feel that you are candidate for a unicompartmental knee arthroplasty and this is based on a number of factors including how extensive your arthritis is as well as the possibility of damage to your anterior cruciate ligaments and whether you have an associated malalignment to your knee, or a limitation in the bend of your knee that would render you unsuitable for unicompartmental arthroplasty.

You will also be counseled regarding the success rates of unicompartmental knee arthroplasty and the most common reasons for requiring these versions of a knee replacement to require revision surgery in the future and these include extension of the arthritis to other compartments in the knee joint as well as the more standard complications such as infection or aseptic loosening.

What happens if you do not get a unicompartmental knee replacement?

Essentially, you will continue to be in pain. Arthritis is a progressive disease that, if left untreated will simply only get worse over time. There is a potential that, if you leave it too long, arthritis may set into your knee more extensively and you may go from being a possible candidate for unicompartmental knee arthroplasty to someone who would unfortunately be left only with the option of a total knee arthroplasty.

When to get unicompartmental knee replacement?

You should be seeking the advice of an orthopedic surgeon if you have ongoing knee pain that has been refractory to control with pain medications and that has progressively worsened over the period of time that you have noticed it. Also if you notice that there is abnormal alignment to your leg or knee, you should seek the attention of an orthopedic surgeon.

If you are told that you have arthritis, your surgeon will counsel you with regards to how extensive this arthritis is and based on how your arthritis has responded to the nonsurgical management strategies for osteoarthritis, your surgeon will be able to advise you as to whether you require any knee replacement surgery and also if you would be a candidate to receive a unicompartmental knee arthroplasty.

What are unicompartmental knee replacements made of?

As with most orthopedic implants, the components of a unicompartmental knee arthroplasty are made out of metal. The metal is usually an alloy of some kind usually involving titanium and one or two other metals depending on the specific design of the knee arthroplasty component. Between the two metal components of the knee, there will be a plastic polyethylene liner. Polyethylene is a special kind of plastic that has numerous uses, one of which is plastic liners in hip or knee replacements of many different types.

How bad does unicompartmental knee have to be before placement?

If you are to be considered a candidate for surgery, you must have demonstrable evidence of osteoarthritis in your knee on a plain film radiograph x-ray, but more importantly your levels of pain must be significantly bothersome such that you have to sought the attention of a medical professional. The severity and frequency should be such that they have worsened over time and are now intolerable to you and your personal context. Your physical examination findings should also be consistent with pain related to osteoarthritis and not some other cause of your pain. This is something that your surgeon will be able to advice you on once you have consulted with him/her about your pain.

Can you damage a unicompartmental knee replacement?

Like all orthopedic implants, the unicompartmental knee arthroplasty components are designed to be exceptionally sturdy and withstand a good deal of stress and strain across the knee as we would expect from a normal knee joint. They are, however, not indestructible, and should you experience an accident or high energy trauma, there is a possibility that not only could the knee replacement components become damaged, but the bone surrounding the knee replacements could also become damaged in what is known as a periprosthetic fracture. I

n this case, you should seek the attention of your orthopedic surgeon who will be able to advise you further as to what surgical solution to your injuries would be most appropriate at that time.

When will my unicompartmental knee replacement feel normal?

For some patients, the answer is unfortunately never. Although we are performing a surgery to replace the arthritis in your knee that is causing you pain with artificial knee joint components, your knee may never feel like a normal knee afterwards. We do expect you will have a significant relief in your levels of pain and that you should be able to function normally in terms of ambulating and even light sporting activity after your surgery.

This does not mean that your knee will feel normal, however, as it has essentially been replaced with artificial components and some patients report that it does not feel like a normal knee despite being pain free after the surgery. Over time, this is something that you will get used to and most patients who undergo unicompartmental knee arthroplasty having gained their strength back and, in their recovery reach a point after the surgery where they do not notice that they have an artificial knee as they have accommodated their gait patterns to the new knee components.

How much walking after unicompartmental knee replacement?

There are no limits to the amount of walking that we would advise you to undergo after your knee replacement. You will find that you are limited in the immediate postoperative period and that it will take some time to gain some strength back in your knee to be able to walk longer distances, but once you fully recovered from the surgery and you have regained the strength in your knee, there is no limit to the amount of distance that we would allow you to walk.

How many unicompartmental knee replacements can you have in a lifetime?

Technically speaking, you could potentially have six separate unicompartmental knee replacements as each knee has three compartments within it. The most commonly replaced when performing the unicompartmental knee replacements are medial and lateral unicompartmental knee arthroplasties. There are also exists patellofemoral replacement components; however, these are not widely used currently.

However, this is rarely done and if a patient receives a unicompartmental knee arthroplasty and then has extension of the arthritis into another compartment, the unicompartmental knee arthroplasty is usually then revised to a total knee arthroplasty which replaces all three components at once.

How to break up scar tissue after unicompartmental knee replacement?

The methods of breaking down scar tissue that forms during the healing process after unicompartmental knee surgery is essentially the same as the process of breaking up scar tissue after total knee arthroplasty. That is to say that movement of the knee and specifically working on range of motion exercises will cause the scar tissue to break down in such a way that allows for good range of motion in the knee which has been shown to be linked with success of the total knee arthroplasty and lower levels of pain.

How to avoid unicompartmental knee arthroplasty?

Unfortunately, to date there has been no effective solution to preventing the onset of arthritis in the medical literature. There are many factors that determine whether a patient is going to have arthritis and whether this will be confined to one compartment or whether it would be throughout the knee joint. What has been shown to be effective in helping relieve the symptoms of arthritis is significant weight loss, use of a gait aid such as a cane or a walker and supplementing with over-the-counter analgesic medications such as Tylenol and Advil.

Although intraarticular injections of hyaluronic acid and cortisone are effective in some patients as are knee braces that can be purchased from sports orthotics stores, neither of these have shown to be effective in preventing the onset or slowing the onset of arthritis, but rather addressing the symptoms that arthritis cause.

How bad is the pain after unicompartmental knee replacement surgery?

Given that the unicompartmental knee arthroplasty is a less invasive surgery than a total knee arthroplasty, the levels of pain that you will experience after the surgery will be relatively lower. Thus not to say that you will not experience any pain, however, as it is very common for unicompartmental knee arthroplasty patients who experience pain and soreness in the knee after the surgery. Fortunately, this should only last a week or two and can be controlled usually very well by narcotic analgesics such as oxycodone followed by stepping down to lower levels of analgesics including Tylenol and Advil.

How common are unicompartmental knee replacements?

Although knee replacement surgery generally prefers to a total knee replacement, the most common format of a knee replacement, unicompartmental knee arthroplasty is still a widely performed surgery and has been widely researched and has been shown to be effective in the appropriate patient. Although it is not as common as the total knee arthroplasty, usually surgeons who perform total knee arthroplasties will also be able to perform unicompartmental knee arthroplasties if they deem the patient to be appropriate for one.

What weight is too obese to get a unicompartmental knee replacement?

Although there is no specific weight that surgeons consider to be too obese to receive a unicompartmental knee arthroplasty, we use body mass index or BMI as a surrogate to predict the likelihood that a unicompartmental knee arthroplasty will fail. Generally speaking, a BMI of greater than 40 is considered a contraindication to performing a unicompartmental knee arthroplasty; however, some research has used the figure 82 kg to be a cut off for offering this type of surgery to patients.

Will the unicompartmental knee replacement get rid of arthritis?

The goal of unicompartmental knee replacement is to remove the arthritis that is present in a single compartment of the knee and replace the arthritic bone that has worn away the knee cartilage with artificial replacement components. In this sense, yes it does get rid of arthritis in the knee. However, one of the most common reasons to have to re-operate on knees that have undergone unicompartmental knee arthroplasty is extension of the arthritis into other compartments of the knee.

As such, your surgeon will advise you as to whether they feel that your arthritis is truly limited to a single compartment of the knee and it is likely to remain so or whether they feel that you have arthritis that has extended beyond one compartment of the knee or they feel you are likely to experience extension of the arthritis into other compartments of the knee in the near future. If this is the case then your surgeon will advise you would be better to undergo a total knee replacement as opposed to a unicompartmental knee arthroplasty.

Could I be allergic to my unicompartmental knee replacement?

This is a common concern to patients who I believe they have metal allergies. Although no definitive research has been done that shows that patients who have sensitivity to metal ever experienced adverse symptoms that can be proven to be directly related to the materials that their knee arthroplasty components are made of. If the patient does have a metal allergy, almost specifically a nickel allergy then special types of knee replacement do exist that do not contain any trace elements of this metal.

Unicompartmental knee replacements, however, do not have a wide range of metal alloys that they are made from. Consequently if you are concerned that your metal allergy will be a factor when deciding whether or not to undergo unicompartmental knee arthroplasty, this is something that you should discuss with your surgeon as you may better served with a total knee arthroplasty that does not contain trace elements of nickel in it.

Why does my unicompartmental knee arthroplasty feel hot after knee replacement surgery?

In the immediate postoperative phase after surgery, heat and swelling in the knee are very normal as this is part of the normal inflammatory action to the surgery and should gradually settle down over the first two postoperative weeks. If you notice that your redness and swelling appears to be worsening, this is something that you should inform the surgeon immediately, as it could indicate the presence of an infection and you should seek the attention of your surgeon right away for further examination.

However, studies have shown that knee replacement surgery in general, temperature differences between the surgical knee and the nonsurgical knee can persist for up to 2 years after the operation. As such if your knee appears normal and not swollen, but feels warmer than your other knee, this would likely be a normal finding. However, if you are concerned then you should contact you surgeon and consult with them as they will be able to reassure you if everything appears normal, whether there may be a problem, and if you will need further treatment.

How do you treat a ligament injury?

A ligament injury, if partial, is usually treated with RICE protocol (rest, ice, elevation, and compression) along with anti-inflammatory medication. A brace is also used for the period of recovery. Patient is also sent for physical therapy also to help reduce pain, begin muscle strengthening, as well as regain range of motion. If the ligament is near complete or complete, then the patient may need repair or reconstructive surgery for the ligament to regain stability of the joint.

Can a partially torn MCL heal on its own?

MCL injuries usually hear by themselves. A partially torn MCL is usually treated conservatively with the help of brace and anti-inflammatory medications, ice, elevation, and physical therapy. It may take up to eight to twelve weeks to heal.

How long does it take to recover from a sprained LCL?

It may take 8 to 12 weeks to recover from a sprained LCL. The patient may have to use brace along with walking aid if necessary. The patient may have to do activity modification as well as physical therapy to recover from sprained LCL.

Do you have to surgery for a torn LCL?

A torn LCL is usually managed without surgical management and can be treated with a brace along with rest, ice and anti-inflammatory medications. Physical therapy also has a role in management of a torn LCL. In patients who have symptoms of instability even after conservative management or if the MRI shows complete disruption of LCL, then the patient may need surgical reconstruction of the ligament.

Can you still walk with a torn ligament in your knee?

A torn ligament in the knee does cause instability. If only a single ligament is torn, patient is usually able to walk, though he may have some instability, and may need to use a brace, or crutches for support. If the patient has injury to multiple ligaments, or ligaments and meniscus, it may be difficult for the patient to walk without having a feeling of instability, or giving way, and may have episodes of falling.

What are the symptoms of a torn MCL?

Patients with torn MCL caused due to fall or injury, usually will have pain on the inner side of the knee. This pain may be worsened with certain activities like deep knee bends, running, cutting, or pivoting. Patients with MCL injury usually do not have swelling into the knee joint, though they may have swelling on the inner side of their knee.

Is surgery required for MCL tear?

Surgery is rarely required for MCL tear. Most of MCL tears are treated with bracing, and physical therapy. It may take up to eight to twelve weeks for the MCL tear to recover completely. If the tear is a high grade, then it will take longer to recover. People who are in high demand profession, or in contact sports may have to be out for eight to twelve weeks, until they are symptom free, and have recovered full range of motion, and in strength, in the knee joint. Occasionally MCL tear may be associated with Meniscus tear which may require surgical treatment to fix it.

What is Bursitis of the Knee?

Bursitis of the knee is inflammation of small collections of fluid in and around the knee joint known as bursae. These are normal anatomical findings and their purpose is to help facilitate fluid and smooth movement of tendons, muscles and fascia between one another and the knee joint. When these small pockets of fluid become inflamed, they will typically get larger and become tender. They may also cause pain with ambulation, weight bearing or even certain specific movements depending on the bursa affected.

What causes Bursitis in the Knee?

There are a great many different causes of knee bursitis that can range from the less serious such as idiopathic causes, underlying osteoarthritis, repetitive straining of the muscle or joint around which the bursa is located and simple muscle fatigue to the more serious such as infection, rhabdomyolysis, local trauma and potentially even undiagnosed malignancy. Fortunately, the most serious causes are exceptionally rare and the vast majority of bursitis cases are caused by less serious diagnoses.

What are the symptoms of Bursitis of the Knee?

Bursitis tends to present typically as pain in and around the knee. The pain is usually a burning sensation in nature, although it can be felt sharply in certain areas. The best way to differentiate bursitis pain from generalized muscle or joint pain such as from osteoarthritis is try and localize the pain to a specific area around the joint.

Pain that localizes to a specific area is much more likely to appear as a result of bursitis, especially if the area that is localized is known to have a bursa directly underneath the point of maximal tenderness (e.g. the pes anserine bursa, the prepatellar bursa). Osteoarthritis pain is much more generalized and far more difficult to localize with the patients typically describing this as more of a global sensation around the whole joint itself rather than pinpointing it to a specific spot.

Activity and weight bearing will typically worsen the pain experienced from bursitis, especially activity of the muscles that directly interact with or are directly adjacent to the culpable bursa. For example, a prepatellar bursitis will worsen with extension and flexion of the knee joint and activation of the quadriceps/hamstring mechanism whereas pes anserine bursitis will be specific to flexion of the knee, in particular the hamstrings, and be localized to the anteromedial aspect of the joint.

How to treat Bursitis of the Knee?

First line treatment for any kind of bursitis should be cessation of the offending activity for a short period of time. If the bursitis does not self-resolve when returning to said activity, then over-the-counter nonsteroidal antiinflammatory drugs should be trialed if the patient is able to tolerate them. These will fight against the inflammation that is present in the bursa and will reduce it, thereby reducing the patient’s pain.

If this is not effective or only effective for a short period of time, the next line of treatment would be to trial a corticosteroid injection directly into the bursa itself. This is typically not necessary in the majority of patients and is reserved only for those who have symptoms refractory to activity modification and oral or topical antiinflammatory drugs.

For patients with persistent bursitis that is refractory to all of the aforementioned, there is a surgical option to undergo a bursectomy, although this is rarely performed and is typically not necessary due to the very small number of patients who do not respond to any of the aforementioned interventions.

How long does Knee Bursitis take to heal?

Most patients should notice that the bursitis settles down within several weeks, whether this is due to the activity modification or whether this is due to the commencement of a course of antiinflammatory medication. If neither of these are effective after 3 or 4 weeks then consideration of an injection should be given.

If the patient does wish to proceed with injection as an intervention then typically these injections will take several days to become effective and should provide significant pain relief that will hopefully be semi-permanent in nature (i.e. may very well relieve the pain in its entirety, although there is a small risk that the bursitis will return with repeated activity in the future).

How many bursas are there in the knee?

There are multiple bursas around the knee. The most important of them are the prepatellar bursa, infrapatellar bursa and pes anserine bursa. These are most commonly involved in the inflammation and the swelling. They can be caused due to daily activities like kneeling or may be caused due to pathology in the knee leading to bad biomechanics around the knee.

They can be treated usually with RICE that is rest, ice, compression and elevation along with anti-inflammatory medications. They can also be treated with cortisone shot if not improved. The patient should see a physician if the pain is not relieved with over-the-counter medications.

Can you get gout in the knee?

Gout can affect multiple joints of the body and knee and ankle are among the common ones that can be involved. Gout is usually treated with medications which is provided by the primary care physician. If the knee is severely involved and is not relieved with medications, then the patient should seek treatment with a sports physician.

What is pes bursitis of the knee?

Pes bursitis or pes anserine bursitis or goose foot bursitis of the knee is an inflammation of the bursa around the three tendons on the inner side of the knee. This happens usually due to bad biomechanics of the knee particularly in osteoarthritis of the knee. It can be treated with medications along with rest, ice, compression and elevation.

If the pain is not relieved with over-the-counter medications and conservative measures, then the patient should seek physician attention. They can get cortisone injection also in the knee. Occasionally pes bursitis may be caused due to pathology inside the knee which may need attention and management.

Can knee bursitis be cured?

Knee bursitis can usually be cured with conservative means including medication and cortisone injection. Mostly patients with bursitis get good relief with these measures.

What is bursitis of the knee feel like?

Bursitis of the knee usually presents with localized pain along with swelling which may or may not be worsen with activity. It may affect the gait of the patient.

Is knee brace good for bursitis?

Knee brace can be used in patients with bursitis as it gives compression and thereby decreases the swelling and the pain due to bursitis. It can prevent recurrence of bursitits.

Is heat or cold better for bursitis?

In acute onset cases ice is better for the first two to three days to relieve pain. If the bursitis is longstanding, then heat usually gives better results than ice. In some cases, patients may have preferential benefit with ice and heat and should try using that.

How do you treat bursitis of the knee?

Bursitis of the knee is usually treated with anti-inflammatory medications along with compression with sleeve. The patient can also use physical modality like ice or heat to relieve pain. If the pain is not improved with these measures, then prescription medication as well as cortisone injection with or without aspiration can help in decreasing the pain and swelling.

What is patellar bursitis?

Patellar bursitis is the inflammation of the bursa in the front of the knee cap. It is usually found in people who are involved in kneeling activities like housemaids, technicians, plumbers. It presents with pain and swelling in the front of the knee cap. It is usually treated with compression and anti-inflammatory along with ice or heat. If the patient is not relieved, then the fluid from the bursa can be aspirated and the cortisone injection can be given which may help in early healing of the bursitis. The patients are also asked to avoid activities lie kneeling that may cause recurrence of the bursa.

Is bursitis a form of arthritis?

Bursitis is not a form of arthritis but may be caused as a secondary presentation of arthritis. Most of the times when arthritis is controlled, bursitis usually resolves itself.

What is septic bursitis?

Septic bursitis means inflammation of the bursa caused due to micro-organisms like bacteria. It presents with pain, swelling, redness, and may also have fever and chills. These patients should seek urgent attention for management. The patient may need antibiotic according to the sensitivity. The patient may need surgical treatment to clean up the bursa and eradicate the infection.

What is the function of bursa?

Bursa is usually present between the skin and the bone to allow easy gliding of the skin over the bone due to the fluid filled in the bursa. This fluid is in minimal quantity and allows proper gliding of the skin or the bone. It is present in all places where the bone is directly underneath the skin.

Can the bursal sac be removed surgically?

The bursal sac can be removed surgically in patients who have recurrent bursitis or have septic arthritis and are not improved with medication. This procedure is called bursectomy and has a good success rate.

Is there risk in removing the bursa?

The risks for removing a bursa are usually the same as of any minor surgery. Occasionally the patient may have recurrence of the bursa and may need prolonged treatment for the management.

What is the bump below my knee?

A bony bump just below the knee usually is a tibial tuberosity where the patellar tendon from the knee cap inserts. It acts as a point of stress because all the forces from quadriceps are passed through the patellar tendon on to the leg. It may be enlarged in patients of Osgood-Schlatter disease in which there is hypertrophy of the tibial tuberosity which is usually found in teenagers.

What is the Housewives knee?

Housewives knee or Housemaid’s knee is usually the inflammation of the prepatellar bursa. These patients are involved in kneeling activities due to their profession or work and have caused inflammation and irritation of the prepatellar bursa causing it to be inflamed.

What is the Baker’s cyst on the back of the knee?

Baker’s cyst is outpouching of the synovial lining of the knee joint. Occasionally when the patient has fluid in the knee, the fluid may track outside into this outpouching causing it to collect the fluid and swell up that can be felt as a soft swelling of the back of the knee. It is usually treated by the management of the pathology that causes the formation of the fluid as well as aspiration of the fluid from the knee joint. Rarely the Baker’s cyst just needs a surgery to remove it.

What is infrapatellar bursitis?

Infrapatellar bursitis is inflammation of the bursa that is present below the knee joint. This bursitis is also called clergyman bursitis and is usually found in clergies due to the way that they stand on their knees.

Can I work out while having knee bursitis?

Knee bursitis if under control or being managed actively by physician can allow the patient to gentle workouts. The patient can involve in exercises which are not worsening the pain and swelling of the knee. If any specific exercise worsens the pain, then it should be avoided.

How effective are cortisone shots for pes anserine bursitis of the knee?

Cortisone shots do help in decreasing the pain and swelling of the pes anserine bursitis of the knee. Most of the time the bursitis is secondary to pathology inside the knee which may also need to be taken care so as to prevent the recurrence of the bursitis.

What is your ACL, and what does it do?

Anterior Cruciate Ligament or the ACL is an important ligament inside the knee. It is present in the middle of the knee, and pairs with another ligament called posterior cruciate ligament, or PCL. Both ligaments help in stability of the knee joint, and prevent the knee from sliding on itself, hence preventing the feeling of buckling, giving way, or falling. In the absence of either one, or both the ligaments, the knee is unstable, and the patient will have difficulty walking, but especially with running, pivoting, and cutting.

What does it feel like to have a torn ACL?

Patients who have a torn ACL usually remember an injury in which they may have fallen or got hit on the knee, with or without hearing or feeling of a pop in the knee joint. These patients have sudden onset of pain associated with swelling. They also have limping because of pain. These patients also have instability and may have episodes of buckling or giving way.

Can an ACL tear heal without a surgery?

In case there is a complete ACL tear, the chances of healing without a surgery are remote. That nevertheless does not preclude conservative treatment as patients with low demands can be treated with physical therapy. If the patient has a partial tear of the ACL then, there is chance that the patient may get better just with physical therapy. If the patient does not got a stable knee even after physical therapy, then they may need ACL surgery.

Is ACL surgery serious?

ACL reconstruction, or repair surgery of the knee, is one of the major arthroscopic surgeries of the knee. It involves inspection of the joint, with repair, or reconstruction of the ACL along with treatment of any associated injury like meniscal tear. The surgery itself may take one and a half to two hours to complete. The rehabilitation process after the surgery is tedious, and involves constant supervision with a physical therapist, and a physician.

Is surgery required for a torn ACL?

If the ACL is torn completely, and the patient is in high demand of work, or recreation, then ACL surgery is preferable to give stability to the knee. If the patient is in low demand work, or has multiple comorbidities, then patients may be treated conservatively. Patients who do not undergo ACL surgery have higher chance of getting injury to other parts of the knee, like the meniscus, and the cartilage.

Can you still walk with a torn ACL?

After the ACL is torn, the knee becomes unstable, which is worsened by strenuous activities, like running, or pivoting, and cutting. Patients can still walk with a torn ACL, and may, or may not, require a brace to stabilize the knee.

How long does it take to recover from a partially torn ACL?

Patients with partially torn ACL are instructed to do all of this, and, have a rehabilitation program with a physical therapist. They may take up to eight to twelve weeks to recover. Some patients may take longer periods depending on the ACL torn. Few patients may even fail rehabilitation protocol, and may have to undergo a reconstruction of ACL, later.

Can you still walk with a torn ligament in your knee?

A torn ligament in the knee does causes instability. If only a single ligament is torn, patient is usually able to walk, though he may have some instability, and may need to use a brace, or crutches for support. If the patient has injury to multiple ligaments, or ligaments and meniscus, it may be difficult for the patient to walk without having a feeling of instability, or giving way, and may have episodes of falling.

Can a partial ACL tear heal on its own?

A partial ACL tear, depending on the amount of ligament involved may heal on its own, and patient may recover by use of physical therapy. If the patient has high grade partial ACL tear, then these patients may not recover completely, and depending on the requirement of the patient, may need to undergo surgical reconstruction of the ACL.

Can ACL be repaired?

ACL tears if present early after injury and if MRI show that they are reparable, then a trial for repair can be given to the ACL. The ligament is fixed back to the bone using some sutures and buttons to allow a natural healing process and keep the native ligament in its place. Repair leads to early recovery and owing to the retention of native ACL, gives better proprioception and hence early rehabilitation and recovery.

Is ACL repair better than reconstruction?

ACL repair, if possible, give better result than reconstruction because in ACL repair, the native ligament is kept as such and is fixed back to the bone to allow healing. In case of reconstruction, a ligament substitute is put in place, which not only takes a longer time to heal, but also takes time for ingrowth of nerves and vessels, which may also still be incomplete to give a result similar to an ACL repair.

How long before I can return to sporting activity after an ACL reconstruction?

After an ACL reconstruction, patients must be involved in a rehabilitation program with the physical therapy under direct supervision of the therapist and the treating physician. Patients must be in brace initially, which is gradually weaned off in four to eight weeks. Patient is put in rigorous physical therapy program and is also allowed to strengthen his muscles in the gym after about three months from surgery. Patients must strengthen their quadriceps as well as the hamstrings and must regain full range of motion and power before they can indulge in a sporting event. They are puts into sports rehab program. It could take six to twelve months before a professional sportsman can return to play.

How long does it take to recover from a torn ACL?

A torn ACL, when treated surgically, may take up to 6 to 12 months to recover completely and allow the patient to do unrestricted activities as before the injury. In patients who do not opt to operate may have a long rehabilitation process with suboptimal results, but if the results allow the patient to live a satisfactory life in their activities of daily living as well as work and recreation, then the result is found to be okay.

What are the risks of ACL surgery?

The risks of ACL reconstruction arthroscopically include Medical (Anesthetic) complications like but not limited to: Allergic reactions, excessive blood loss, heart attack, stroke, kidney failure, pneumonia, bladder infections. Complications from nerve blocks such as infection or nerve damage. Complications due to surgery itself include infection, DVT, excessive swelling & bruising, joint stiffness, tingling and numbness, graft failure, damage to nerves or vessels, hardware problems, donor site problems, residual pain, reflex sympathetic dystrophy etc. Some of these conditions may require hospitalization, aspiration, injections or even surgery.

How long do you have to keep your leg elevated after ACL surgery?

Patients are encouraged to keep their knee elevated most times for a few weeks after ACL surgery. This is to decrease the swelling as well as the pain in the knee. Once the patient’s pain has decreased and the swelling is no longer there, the patient can decrease the time of leg elevation. If the pain and swelling recur, then the patients are instructed to use ice as well as elevation and compression to decease the pain and swelling.

How long does it take to be able to walk again after ACL surgery?

Patients can walk within a day after the ACL surgery with a brace. They are also asked to use crutches for support. Patient will be using a brace for four to six weeks. They may use auxiliary crutches for support, if needed.

How long do you have to be on crutches after ACL surgery?

Patients, after ACL surgery, have a brace on the knee, and may use auxiliary crutches for comfort. They may discard the crutches once they are able to ambulate without discomfort.
Is ACL surgery serious?

ACL reconstruction, or repair surgery of the knee, is one of the major arthroscopic surgeries of the knee. It involves inspection of the joint, with repair, or reconstruction of the ACL along with treatment of any associated injury like meniscal tear. The surgery itself may take one and a half to two hours to complete. The rehabilitation process after the surgery is tedious, and involves constant supervision with a physical therapist, and a physician.

How long do you go to physical therapy after ACL surgery?

Patients usually must go for six to nine months of physical therapy after an ACL reconstruction, for it to recover completely, from ACL surgery, depending on the patient’s requirement. If the patient is a sportsman, they may have to go to a sports rehabilitation program so as to recover completely, to a pre injury status.

Can a stretched ACL heal?

A stretched ACL can be treated with a brace and physical therapy and may heal over time enough to provide a patient with a stable knee. If the patient does not heal completely with the brace, and physical therapy, and is still unstable enough to handle activities of daily living, or work, without limitation, then he may need to undergo ACL reconstruction surgery.

When can I take a shower after ACL surgery?

Patients are usually asked to remove their dressing after 72 hours of surgery, and can take a shower after that. Patient can dab the surgical area dry and put band aids over it.

Can an ACL reconstruction/repair fail?

An ACL reconstruction/repair can fail, due to multiple reasons, including wrong surgical technique, injury, fall, or twisting of the knee. ACL surgery may also fail in the presence of infection. In case of ACL repair, surgery may fail to heal the native ligament and a reconstruction may have to be done. These patients may need to undergo a revision of the ACL reconstruction, to get a stable knee.

Do torn ligaments heal themselves?

Torn ligaments of the knee, if in place, and of low grade (partial), can heal by themselves. The lateral collateral, as the medial collateral ligaments are essentially treated conservatively with brace and physical therapy. In case of high grade ligament tear, and if the patient is not getting better with physical therapy and brace, the patient may need a surgical repair, or reconstruction of the ligament, to obtain stability.

How ACL surgery is done?

ACL surgery is most commonly done arthroscopically, in which a camera and a light source are introduced to the knee joint through small incisions. Surgical instruments are inserted through different incision, and the ACL is examined. If the ACL is completely torn, and not repairable, then it is debrided, and cleaned.

The replacement substitute for the ACL is then harvested, either from the hamstring muscles, patellar tendon, or the quadriceps tendon, to replace the ACL. Bone tunnels are then made into lower end of femur, and upper end of tibia to pass the graft, and the graft is fixed using sutures, and either screws or buttons. Any concomitant pathology if found inside the knee is also taken care of.

How long are you out for the torn ACL?

The torn ACL is usually treated non-surgically and may take up to eight to twelve weeks to heal. A patient is usually treated with a brace, and physical therapy. Patient may be out of work, depending on the type of work, from two weeks to eight weeks. If the patient is in high demand job with a lot of manual work, then they may be out for a longer period.

How long does it take to recover from an ACL and meniscus surgery?

The recovery of a combined surgery is a little longer than that of an ACL surgery. There are s slightly higher chances of complications and stiffness owing to increased surgical time and work done inside the knee. The loss of partial meniscus in cases of partial meniscectomy also plays a role in long term recovery of the knee. In cases of meniscus repair, the rehabilitation is slowed due the time needed for the healing of the meniscus.

Can ligaments grow back together?

If the ligament is in it’s place, especially near the, it’s, bony end, then they may heal with the help of bracing and physical therapy. If the ligaments are torn in mid substance then it is difficult for them to heal, because the healing between the two ends of ligaments is not optimal. The ligaments usually do not grow back, but they heal with a fibrous tissue between them.

How do you prevent an ACL tear?

The ACL tear is essentially caused due to injury or fall or contact sports. If a person is involved in high risk activities like contact sports, then they are advised to have strong musculature, especially in the quadriceps and the hamstrings, as this support the knee, hence preventing an ACL tear. If the patient has undergone an ACL reconstruction, or repair, surgery then they are instructed to strengthen their quadriceps as well as hamstrings before they go back into field, to prevent repeat tear of the ACL.

What are the causes of a torn ACL?

An ACL is usually torn due to fall, or injury, especially involving twisting of the knee, or with an indirect force; someone hitting the knee. This usually happens in a contact sport accident, but this may also happen in injuries, like automobile accidents.

Can I do without my hamstrings?

Patients who undergo ACL reconstruction using their hamstring muscles can still walk and function well with their knee with rehabilitation because of other muscles substituting for those hamstring tendons as well as partial or complete regeneration of the tendons.

Should I wear a knee brace to support my knee rather than undergo major surgery for ACL reconstruction?

Surgery for ACL reconstruction is essentially an elective surgery in which the patient must discuss and understand the need for the surgery. If the patient is symptomatic enough to have inability of daily living, work and/or recreation, then it is advisable to undergo ACL reconstruction. Wearing a knee brace cannot substitute for a deficient ACL and patient will still will have restriction with regards to his activity. The knee brace may help in stabilizing the knee for certain movements, but the patients will still not be able to perform a higher level of function with that knee.

How can I tell if I have got a serious ACL injury?

Patients with ACL injury do remember incident in which they may have injured their knee. This is usually associated with, swelling of the knee, pain along with limping. If the patient presents late, they may have symptoms of instability in which they would have knee buckling or weakness because of deficiency of the ACL. A diagnosis of ACL injury is usually made by examination followed by an MRI of the knee.

What is a meniscus?

Meniscus is a cartilaginous disc, which is present inside the knee joint, between the lower end of the thigh bone, called femur, and the upper end of a shin bone, called tibia. There are 2 meniscus in every knee joint, one on the inner aspect and one on the outer aspect. They help in movement of the knee joint as well as act as cushions to avoid direct impact of bone-on-bone, which may cause damage to the underlying cartilage.

How can a meniscus be torn?

The meniscus can be torn while any sudden activity of pivoting or turning. Sometimes a fall may also cause tearing of the meniscus. In patients who have age related fraying of meniscal, the tear may happen due to incidents that the patient may not even remember.

What are the symptoms of meniscal tear?

Patients with meniscal tear develop pain, along with swelling, over a period of hours to days. These patients may also have symptoms of catching, locking, or giving way. Patient may also complain of nighttime pain and discomfort, along with a limp.

How does a doctor know I have a meniscal tear?

The history, as well as a physical examination done by the physician in the office are usually suggesting of meniscal tear. An X ray is done to rule out bony injuries. An MRI is needed be performed to confirm the diagnosis.

How do you treat a meniscal tear?

Meniscal tear can be treated without surgery, in which patient is asked to rest, ice, use compression, as well as elevation, along with anti-inflammatory medications, with or without cortisone injection in the knee. Patients who do not get better with conservative treatment may need to undergo surgical management, in which, either the meniscus is repaired, if it is repairable, or a partial meniscectomy is performed to remove the torn part of the meniscus and balance the meniscus back to stable edges.

Can a meniscus tear heal on its own, without surgery?

If there is a small meniscus tear along the periphery of the meniscus, these patients may not need any surgery and over time these tears may heal by themselves. Patients who have tears do not necessarily need a surgical treatment and some can be treated without surgery with the help of rest, elevation, ice, anti-inflammatory medication, and compression. Patient can also get help with physical therapy. The treatment depends on the symptoms the patient has and the discomfort they have from it.

How long does it take for a torn meniscus to heal without surgery?

Patients with torn meniscus on the outer aspect, one of a smaller size, may take up to 6-8 weeks to heal without surgery. Patient can get help with doing physical therapy as well as anti-inflammatory medications, rest, ice, and compression.

How long does it take to recover from a meniscus injury?

Usual time for recovery from a meniscal injury is about 6-8 weeks. Patient may have limited mobility during this period. They may get help with medications like anti-inflammatory medication and physical therapy.

Can you walk around with a torn meniscus?

Though torn meniscus may cause pain and swelling, but if they are under control, patient can very well ambulate as well as do usual activities of daily living. If the patient is symptomatic enough with regards to torn meniscus, then they need to see a physician for management of the torn meniscus.

How long does it take to walk again after meniscal injury?

Patients can usually walk, even with meniscal injury, though they may have symptoms of pain, catching, locking, or buckling. They may also have swelling over the knee. If patients have severe symptoms, they may use a cane or crutches to ambulate.

What happens if you leave a torn meniscus untreated?

Torn meniscus on the outer aspect of the rim which are small may heal by themselves. The other meniscus may or may not cause symptoms in the form of pain and swelling. If the patient has a considerable tear, then this tear may propagate and may restrict the activities of the patient and may propagate and increase in size over time.

How serious are meniscus tears?

Meniscus tears do cause symptoms in the form of pain, swelling, nighttime pain and discomfort, locking, catching, or buckling, depending on the size and the location of the meniscus. Patient may have no to serious symptoms and the treatment of the meniscus depends on the symptomatology that the patient has. If left untreated they may cause persistent pain and swelling in the knee.

Can you make a torn meniscus worse?

The torn meniscus may worsen with activity, especially pivoting, in which the meniscus may be caught between the two condyles and the size may increase. The patients will have worsening of symptoms in the form of pain and swelling.

What are the treatments for a meniscal tear?

Meniscal tear can be treated non-operatively in the form of rest, ice, elevation, and an anti-inflammatory medication, along with compression. Patient may also get a cortisone shot, which may help relieve the pain for some time. In patients who have symptoms which are not improved with this treatment may have to undergo arthroscopic surgery, in which the tear may be either repaired, if it is repairable, or a partial excision can be done to remove the frayed margins.

What is arthroscopy?

Arthroscopy is a surgery in which a camera with a light source is inserted through poke holes into the joint of the body to look inside. We may also other poke holes to insert arthroscopic instrument to carry out arthroscopic surgery. Arthroscopy has revolutionized the management of joint injuries by giving early rehabilitation, as well as recovery, without causing many complications that are caused by open joint surgeries.

What happens during arthroscopic surgery?

During an arthroscopic surgery, a camera with a light source is inserted into the joint of a patient through a small incisions or poke hole. Arthroscopic instruments are also inserted in the joint through other poke holes. First the joint is inspected, the necessary procedures is carried out.

How long do I have to stay in hospital after arthroscopic surgery?

Most of the patients, after arthroscopic surgery, are discharged from the hospital or the surgery center where the surgery is performed within couple of hour. Patients, if needed, are given ambulatory aids in the form of crutches and braces apart from medications.

What is a meniscectomy?

A meniscectomy is a surgery in which a part, or complete, meniscus of the knee joint is removed to make the patients symptom-free due to the torn meniscus. Most of the time, a partial meniscectomy is performed, and we tend to keep the healthy meniscus in place so that it may help in the form of cushioning and movement of the knee joint.

Is it safe to remove part of my cartilage?

Knee cartilage in the form of meniscus is there to help gliding, as well as cushioning the knee joint. Cartilage should not be removed, but if it is torn and the patient has symptoms which are unrelieved by conservative means, then this part of cartilage may need to be removed to make the patient symptom-free.

How long will it take to recover from arthroscopic surgery?

Patients who undergo arthroscopic surgery may take up to 6-8 weeks to recover after all routine knee surgeries like meniscectomy. Patients who undergo meniscus repair may take 3-4 months for the meniscus to heal and recover. Patients who undergo ligament reconstruction like ACL or PCL construction will have to be in a rehab program for a long time and, depending on the type of work and pre-surgery status, may take 6 months to a year to recover.

When will I start to feel better after arthroscopic surgery?

Recovery after arthroscopic surgery is gradual though faster than an open surgery. Patient may have pain and swelling after the surgery, which will subside over the next few days. Patients usually start physical therapy from a week after the surgery. It may take about 6-8 weeks to completely recover from a partial meniscectomy and longer in cases of meniscus repair or ligament reconstruction.

How long will I have to use crutches after surgery?

The use of crutches after surgery depends on type of surgery as well as the patient. Most patients will undergo arthroscopic partial meniscectomy do not need crutches or may use them for a couple of days for comfort and help. Patients who undergo meniscal repair or ACL reconstruction may need crutches for a longer.

What are my treatment options?

Treatment options vary from doing nothing, use of anti-inflammatory medications, use of cortisone shot, treating the problem with a minimally invasive or surgical procedure in the form of arthroscopic surgery. Physical therapy is also an option for these patients which may be helpful before surgery as well as after the surgery also.

Is surgery an option for me?

Surgery for knee in the form of meniscectomy, meniscal repair or ligament reconstruction are essentially all elective surgeries and an option which needs to be discussed between the physician and the patient before a decision can be taken on it.

What are the risks associated with the treatment?

Risk associated with arthroscopic surgery are bleeding, blood clots in the calf, infection, injury to nerves or blood vessels, damage to cartilage, ligaments, meniscus, stiffness of the knee apart from anesthesia risks.

Do I need to stay in the hospital?

Most patients do not need to stay in the hospital and are discharged from the surgical area within couple of hours after the surgery. Occasionally, patients with co-morbidities may need to stay in the hospital for observation.

How long will I be in the hospital?

Most patients who undergo arthroscopic knee surgery are discharged from the hospital or surgical area within one to two hours after the surgery. They are given ambulatory aids and braces apart from medications if needed.

What are the complications I should watch for?

Complications to be looked for after knee surgery are worsening pain, which is not relieved with pain medications, swelling over the surgical area, discharge from the surgical site. Patient need to call the physician’s office to discuss further management. Patients could also look for any calf pain as well as chest pain or other symptoms involving the heart or the brain. These patients may need urgent medical attention and should call 9-1-1 or visit an emergency room.

How long will I be on medications?

Patients are usually on pain medications for a few days after surgery. They are gradually tapered onto anti-inflammatory medications and can wean them off over a few weeks. Patient in physical therapy and their pain is well-controlled do not need to take regular medications and can take anti-inflammatory medications when pain worsens. Patients are also advised to use ice and elevation when the pain and swelling worsen.

Does my medication interact with non-prescription medications supplements?

The patient should inform of all the non-prescription medications or supplements that the patient is taking before the surgery as well as at the time of surgery. There are certain medications, which may interact with the anesthetic medications as well as medications that are given after the surgery. And cause serious side effects.

Do I need to change my diet after surgery?

Though there is no special diet, it is always advisable to take soft diet immediately after surgery. This will help not only prevent constipation, but also prevent nausea and vomiting.

Do I need to lose weight?

Weight loss has multiple effects on the body. If the patient has a higher BMI, they will always be benefited by weight loss with regards to decreasing their blood pressure, better management of diabetes as well as prevention as well as help in management of multiple musculoskeletal pain and disorders including low back pain, knee pain, hip pain, and ankle pain.

When can I resume my normal activity?

Patients who undergo arthroscopic meniscectomies are usually able to resume their normal activities within a few days after the surgery. The patient can gradually increase the amount of work that they can do. It will take about six to eight weeks before the patient fully recovers from the surgery. Patients who undergo Meniscal repair may take a longer time, up to three to four months to complete recovery. Patients who undergo ligament reconstruction may up to six months to a year for complete recovery from the surgery.

When can I return to work after arthroscopic meniscus surgery?

Return to work depends on the type of work the patient does as well as the type of surgery he has undergone. If the patient has undergone arthroscopic partial meniscectomy and are in a low impact desk-type job, they are able to return to work as early as two weeks. Patient who undergo surgeries like meniscal repair or ligament reconstruction as well as patients who are in high-demand jobs and manual work may take longer time to return to work. The return to work is essentially decided by the recovery of the patient with the physical therapy and the decision is made in consultation with the physician and the physical therapist with the patient.

Do I need a special exercise program?

Most patients after arthroscopic surgeries are enrolled into physical therapy programs. These patients undergo special exercise programs, which are decided by the type of surgery that has been performed. Patients need to be in regular follow up with the physical therapist as well as the physician.

Will I need physical therapy?

Most patients after arthroscopic surgery are sent for physical therapy as early as one week after the surgery. They are also started on home exercise program.

What else can I do to reduce my risk of an injury again?

Ascertaining the cause and the reason for the injury may help to be cognizant about reduction of risk of re-injury. Patients may also need to reduce weight if they are overweight. They may use a brace while doing high-risk activities to reduce the risk of injury.

How often will I need to see my doctor for check-ups?

Most patient follow with their physician after 7-10 days after the surgery, and then after that, monthly for a few months until they fully recovery.

When is it right to call the doctor after surgery?

Most patients are called back to visit the doctor in 7 – 10 days after the surgery. If the patient has calf or chest pain or any other emergency, they should call 9-1-1. If the patient has worsening pain not relieved with pain medications, or swelling, fever, chills, discharge, then these patients may need to call the doctor during the office hours or leave a voicemail for the physician after office hours.

What happens when you remove the meniscus?

Meniscus are cartilaginous disc inside the knee which cushions the knee as well as helps in gliding and rotating movement of the knee. If a part of meniscus is removed after the surgery then there are certain amounts of increase in load on the bone and this may gradually enhance the arthritic changes in the knee. For the same reason, it is preferable not to remove the meniscus and if the meniscus is repairable it should be repaired. But if the meniscus is torn beyond repair then it must be removed so as to alleviate all the symptoms.

Can physical therapy repair a torn meniscus?

Physical therapy to the knee can help regaining range of motion as well as strength and at the same time decreasing pain and swelling of the knee in case of torn meniscus. If the meniscus is torn on the outer aspect near the joint line, then the meniscus may heal by themselves over time. The physical therapy helps in retaining and improving the function of the knee.

What causes meniscus tear?

Injuries in the form of fall, or while cutting or pivoting may cause meniscus tear, even in a normal meniscus. If patients have degenerative meniscus which may happen due to prolong, long standing injury, or aging, then any subtle movement can also cause meniscal tear.

How long does it take to do a meniscus surgery?

A meniscus surgery may last from forty-five minutes to an hour, but a surgery involving the repair of the meniscus may last one to two hours depending on the size of the injury. There may be multiple surgical scars with some a little bigger than a poke hole incision as compared to partial meniscectomy which has 2-3 small surgical scars. This is due to the work needed to be done to repair the meniscus.

What does patella do?

Patella acts as a fulcrum to transfer the load of contraction of the quadriceps to the leg and redirecting it. It helps in improving the efficiency of the function of quadriceps tendon.

Is it normal for kneecaps to move?

There is a normal amount of excursion of the kneecap from side to side in the groove of the lower end of femur. This allows proper functioning and range of motion of the knee joint.

Is patellar subluxation genetic?

Patellar subluxation can be genetic due to the laxity of the ligaments or problems with the axis of the leg. Patellar subluxation may also be caused due to multiple trauma causing injury to the ligament.

What is patellar instability?

Patellar instability means that the kneecap is not sitting well into its groove on the lower end of the thigh bone or the femur. The patella tends to ride on the outer aspect of the groove and causes pain and swelling. These patients may have damage to the cartilage. Occasionally the patient may have frank episodes of instability when the kneecap dislocates to the outside of the groove, will present with acute onset of pain and swelling.

The kneecap can be reduced back but the patient may have had injury to the cartilage as well as the ligament on the inner side of the knee. Some patients may have inherited factors that may cause patellar instability. If the patient has recurrent instability or damage to the cartilage and ligament, then these patients may need surgery to improve their function as well as prevent long-term effects of patellar instability.

How long does it take to recover from a dislocated kneecap?

Usually after first time dislocation of the kneecap without complications in the form of injury to the cartilage or ligament, the patients may recover over a span of six to eight weeks with the use of brace, anti-inflammatory medications and physical therapy.

What causes kneecap to dislocate?

Kneecap can be dislocated due to trauma, accident or fall. Occasionally the patients may be predisposed to the dislocation of the kneecap due to bony abnormalities and may cause their kneecap to dislocate with very subtle trauma or injury.

How do you measure the Q angle?

The Q angle is usually measured by looking at the axis of the thigh bone to the leg bone. This measurement helps in knowing if the patient has predisposition to patellar instability. If the patient has very high Q angle which can be collaborated with clinical and radiological findings, then they may need to undergo surgical correction to decrease the Q angle and prevent patellar instability and pain and prevent long-term complications in the form of early degeneration of the patellofemoral cartilage.

What is trochlear dysplasia?

Trochlea is the groove on the lower end of thigh bone in which the patella sits and glide. Occasional the patient’s trochlea may not be well-developed in the form of good groove so that the patella does not sit in and is unstable. These patients are said to be having trochlear dysplasia.

What is patellar realignment surgery?

Patellar realignment surgery is usually done by osteotomy of the tibial tubercle in which the bone is cut and replaced to decrease the Q angle and align the patella into the groove. This helps in preventing long-term complications of accelerated degeneration of the patellar cartilage.

What do you do in a MPFL reconstruction?

MPFL or the medial patellofemoral ligament is a restrain from allowing the patella to dislocate towards the outside of the knee joint. It can be torn in patients with patellar dislocations and may need repair or reconstruction if the patient has recurrent instability. During reconstruction a tendon graft is used to stabilize the patella to the inside of the femur using sutures and anchors.

What is genu valgum deformity?

Genu valgum deformity means that the alignment of the leg to the thigh bone is excessively towards the outwards. These patients may also present with knock-knee in which the inside of the knee rubs each other while standing or walking. These patients have increased stress over the outer side of the knee as well as on the patellofemoral joint. If the patients are symptomatic and not improved with conservative means, then surgical treatment of genu valgum may be required to prevent long-term effects of early degeneration of the cartilage.

What is a J-sign of the knee?

A J-sign of the knee is usually found in patients of patella alta in which the patella is high riding. These patients may have multiple joint ligamentous laxity also.

What makes the patellofemoral joint?

A patellofemoral joint is made by kneecap which is a bone in the substance of the quadriceps muscle called patella. This bone articulates on the backside with the lower end of the thigh bone, or the femur and helps in smooth gliding of the quadriceps muscle over the knee joint.

What causes patellofemoral syndrome/pain?

Patella, the kneecap, moves on the knee joint to produce good motion. If there is any fraying or damage of the articular cartilages of the kneecap or if there is malalignment of the kneecap over the knee joint, then this may present as patellofemoral pain. This pain is essentially present in the front of the knee though it may radiate to either side too. It may be associated with grinding sensation and is usually worsened with stairs or change in position from sitting to standing or standing to sitting.

What is patellofemoral dysfunction?

When the kneecap is not correctly aligned to the knee joint and tends to slip on movement of the knee joint, then the patient may present with pain as well as impaired functioning of the knee joint. Such patients may also present with complains of clicking, popping or feeling or tightness or instability. He may also have joint effusion.

What is chondromalacia patella of the knee?

Chondromalacia patella means degeneration of the cartilage of the kneecap or the knee which articulates with the kneecap. This usually presents with grinding sensation as well as noise from the knee joint, associated with pain and swelling. The pain is worsened usually by using stairs or walking for long periods.

What is lateral release of the knee?

Patients with lateral compression of the patella or the knee cap, over the knee, with knee pain in the front of the knee, especially worsened with stairs, can sometimes be relieved by a procedure called lateral release. In this procedure, the outer ligaments of the knee cap are released using arthroscopic surgery, to align the kneecap better over the knee.

This surgery is usually done if the patient has failed all conservative and non-operative treatment. This surgery may be followed by swelling of the knee, and, hence, needs thorough elevation and icing. Patients will also need to work with physical therapy to recover range of motion, as well as, relieve pain.

What are the symptoms of patellofemoral stress syndrome?

The patients with patellofemoral stress syndrome usually presents with pain, swelling, grinding or crunching sensation of the knee, especially while moving it. The pain is usually worsened while getting in and out of a chair or going up and down the chairs.

What is a patellar grind test?

Patellar grind test is a test performed by the physician to intercept grinding noise and sensation along with or without pain by stressing the patella over the lower end of femur. In patients with patellofemoral cartilage damage, this test is usually positive.

Do knee braces help patellar tendinitis?

Knee braces help in patients of patellar tendinitis by providing compression as well as support to the knee. They can be used in conjunction with medications and physical therapy.

What do you do for a fractured kneecap?

If the kneecap or patella is fractured due to fall or accident, it requires treatment in the form of immobilization or surgery. If the fracture fragments are nondisplaced, then immobilization for four to six weeks may be enough to treat the fracture but if the fracture fragments are displaced, then surgery may be needed to realign the fracture fragments and allow proper healing to allow the proper functioning of the quadriceps.

Can you still walk with a broken kneecap?

The patients with fractured or broken patella or kneecap can still walk with a knee brace in place and keeping the knee in straight position.

Can you still walk with a dislocated knee?

A dislocated kneecap is a painful condition and the patient will usually not be able to walk till the dislocation is reduced. If the patient has a dislocated knee, which is usually caused in high energy motor vehicle accident, then it is an emergency and the patient should be taken to the hospital as soon as possible to prevent long-term effects of injury or compression to the nerves and vessels around the knee joint.

Can you tear a patellar tendon?

Patellar tendon can be torn in patients with sudden excessive forces along the knee joint. They present with sudden onset of pain and swelling around the knee and inability to stand or walk on the leg. These patients will usually be treated with surgical repair of the patellar tendon or quadriceps tendon.

Can you still walk without a kneecap?

Rarely patients with bad fractures of the kneecap may require surgery in the form of removal of the kneecap. These patients can still be able to walk without the kneecap after the successful surgery.

Do you need a knee brace after meniscus surgery?

Most of the patients do not require a knee brace after a meniscectomy, but if the patient undergoes a meniscus repair done, a knee brace or a knee immobilizer is provided to prevent the bending of the knee while bearing weight which can cause retearing of the repair of the meniscus.

Can you walk right after arthroscopic knee surgery?

The patients are mostly allowed to walk immediately after arthroscopic knee surgeries. In cases the patients undergo meniscus repair or ligament reconstruction, they are given a brace to support the knee in full extension. If the patient is not comfortable walking without an aid, then they are usually provided with axillary crutches. If the patient has had his/her nerves blocked prior or after the arthroscopic surgery, then they may not be able to bear full weight on the leg for the next 24 hours and are specifically informed about preventing falls due to the weakness in the leg.

Will I need somebody do accompany me home from the hospital?

The patient will not be able to drive back from the hospital after the surgery. They are advised to bring a friend or family member with them to drive them home back from the hospital. Occasionally the surgery center may help provide transport to the patient back to home.

Can I leave my nail polish, braiding, and engagement rings on?

The patients are encouraged to remove all jewelries before coming in for the surgery. The patient can have nail polish if it is not easily removable. In case the rings and jewelry are not removable, then they are taped during the surgery to prevent burns that may be caused due to the use of cautery device during the surgery.

Are there discharge instructions for knee arthroscopic surgery?

All the patients who are discharged after a surgery are provided with discharge instructions to take care of themselves while at home. These instructions have information regarding medications, bracing, crutches, activities etc. They are also informed to take an appointment with he physician usually in one week after the surgery.

What are the advantages of knee arthroscopic surgery?

There are multiple advantages of arthroscopic surgery, including decreased time of surgery, decreased time for recovery, decreased blood loss, better visualization and repair, decreased stiffness of the knee and superior results as compared to open surgeries.

How soon can I be back to competitive sports after knee arthroscopy?

Return to sport is usually depends on the type of surgery that the patient has undergone. If the patient has undergone a simple surgery like partial meniscectomy, then they may return to physical therapy and sports rehab in two to six weeks and may be back to sports in 8 to 10 weeks. If the patient has undergone procedures like meniscus repair or ligamentous repair or reconstruction, then it may take longer time to return to play. The patients with ACL reconstruction may take up to 6 to 12 months to be able to return to the same level of competitive play as they were before the injury.

Should I expect a lot of swelling after a knee arthroscopy?

The patients usually may develop swelling after arthroscopic procedures of the knee. When the patient takes off their dressing on third day after surgery, they may still see that the knee has considerable swelling. The patients are encouraged to elevate and use ice along with medications to decrease the swelling and pain. The swelling is usually controlled within a week of the surgery. The patients, who undergo ligamentous reconstruction or procedures like lateral release, may have prolonged swelling. Rarely a prolonged effusion may need aspiration of blood from the knee.

Will I be able to drive a car after a knee arthroscopy?

The patients who undergo surgeries like partial meniscectomy may be able to drive the car once they are able to walk unaided as well as use their knee without discomfort. If the patient is wearing a brace on the right leg then they will not be able to drive the car till the brace is discarded and they have regained good range of motion and power in their right lower extremity. The patient with brace on the left knee may still be able to drive cars which are not stick-shift. Patients should be off pain medications before driving the car.

How successful is knee arthroscopic surgery for osteoarthritis?

Knee arthroscopic surgery just for osteoarthritis usually has the short-term relief in pain and swelling but if the patient has complications secondary to arthritis that may be causing the worsening of pain, then these patients have good results in pain relief as well as improvement in function. Examination along with radiological tests like x-ray and MRI are helpful to select such patients.

How important are exercises for arthroscopic knee surgery?

Exercises are of paramount importance in recovery from arthroscopic knee surgery. The patients who undergo reconstructive surgeries or repair of the ligaments or the meniscus, need prolonged physical therapy to get back to the level of activities as before the injury.

Are there any sports that should be avoided following knee arthroscopic surgery?

The patients who have undergone successful knee arthroscopic surgery are usually allowed to participate in activities and sports as they would wish to after proper rehabilitation and regaining of power, strength and movement in the knee.

Is there anything I can do long-term to look after my knee after the arthroscopy?

The patients are usually advised to continue long-term stretching and strengthening of the knee to keep the knee in good health and avoid long-term effects of the injury as well as the surgery.

Where is the posterior cruciate ligament located?

Posterior cruciate ligament is located inside the knee and it attaches the lower end of femur to the upper end of tibia. It courses from the top and in the front to lower down on the back side of the upper end of tibia. It is present behind the anterior cruciate ligament.

What the symptoms of posterior cruciate ligament injury?

Posterior cruciate ligament injury usually happens due to fall or accident. These patients usually present with pain and swelling of the knee and may have instability. They may also complain of hearing a pop at the time of injury.

Can a torn PCL heal on its own?

The patients who have partial tearing of the PCL may heal by themselves. These patients are usually treated with brace and physical therapy and are re-evaluated to look for optimal healing of the PCL. If the tearing of the PCL is high grade or complete, then these patients may need reconstruction or repair of the PCL.

What is the surgery for PCL injury?

The patients who have high grade tearing or complete tear of the PCL may need repair or reconstruction of the PCL. In cases of repair, the PCL is fixed back to the bone with use of sutures and anchors. In case the patient needs reconstruction, then the PCL is reconstructed using tendons either from the patient’s body or from cadaveric origin to reconstruct the PCL using sutures and anchors or buttons.

How long does it take to recover from a torn PCL?

The patients who have partial tearing of the PCL may take two to four months of physical therapy and rehabilitation to recover completely from the PCL injury. The patients who have undergone surgery for the torn PCL may take 6 to 12 months to completely recover and get back to the preinjury status of activity or sportsmanship.

What is the function of posterior cruciate ligament?

The posterior cruciate ligament provides stability to the knee joint. It works in concordance with other ligaments of the knee, including the anterior cruciate ligament, the medial collateral ligament, lateral collateral ligament and the capsule to keep the knee stable during daily activities as well as sports.

Do all PCL tears require surgery?

Low grade PCL tears can be treated conservatively with the use of brace and physical therapy. Patients with high grade PCL tear or complete tearing of the PCL may require surgery in the form of repair or reconstruction of the ligament.

Can you regrow cartilage in your knees?

The cartilage in the form of meniscus usually does not regrow in the knee joint. Once it is excised it stays short and the body doesn’t have the power of regenerating it. The cartilage lining on the bone, once damaged, also does not regrow back to the normal quality, but the body tries to cover it up with a little inferior quality of the cartilage, which may still be helpful in preventing further damages and decreasing the pain and swelling on the knee.

What are the symptoms of cartilage damage in the knee?

Cartilage damage usually causes pain and swelling of the knee which happens specifically in the certain movements which lead to loading of those cartilage. If the cartilage damage is in the patellofemoral joint or on the kneecap, then there is more pain and swelling after moving up and down the stairs. If it is on the inner side of the knee, then there be more pain while doing deep knee bends. It may be associated with clicking and popping of the joint and occasional feeling of giving way.

What is an arthroscopic abrasion chondroplasty?

Patients with grade 4 cartilage loss leading to exposure of the underlying bone may be treated with a procedure called abrasion chondroplasty, in which the exposed bone is abraded. This is usually done arthroscopically with the use of camera, light source and arthroscopic instruments. It is done to enhance bleeding on the bony surface so that the underlying bone is stimulated to try to cover the raw surface with cartilage.

What is chondroplasty of the knee joint?

The knee joint is lined by cartilage over the bones on the lower end of the thigh bone, and upper end of the leg bone and behind the knee cap. Due to injury, or aging, the cartilage gets frayed, and damaged, and may cause pain, and swelling in the knee with or without clicking or popping.

Patients who have persistent pain, and swelling, which is not improved with medications, cortisone injection, and physical therapy, or if such damage is found in arthroscopic surgeries when done for other reasons, like meniscus injury or ligament repair, may need attention. The loose cartilage is cleaned and debrided to stable margins. This procedure, of removing the damaged flaps of the cartilage, as well as cleaning up is called chondroplasty.

What is Microfracture?

If the underlying bone is exposed, then it may be abraded using arthroscopic instruments, and this is called abrasion chondroplasty. Sometimes instruments are used to dig deeper into the underlying bone, and this process is called microfracture. Chondroplasty is done in order to stimulate the body to heal with better blood supply and forming fibro cartilage layer over the bone.

What can be done for a large cartilage damage in the knee of an old patient?

If the patient has a large cartilage damage or defect in the knee of a patient more than 60 to 70-year-old or with limited activity, then such patients are usually referred for a joint replacement surgery, which can be either full joint replacement or partial joint replacement surgery depending on the health of the other areas of the knee. If the cartilage damage is found during an arthroscopic procedure which is being done for other pathology like meniscus tear, then such cartilage is debrided and cleaned to a stable margin.

The patient is followed postoperatively and sent for physical therapy. Such patients are informed about the damage in the knee and are given the option of continuing with conservative means and using medications including cortisone injection versus going for a consultation with a joint replacement surgeon to look for options regarding joint replacement.

What can be done for a large cartilage damage in the knee of a young patient?

Occasionally younger age group patients, especially those involved in motor vehicle accidents or sports injuries, may present with large cartilage flap or damages. These patients are not ideal candidate for a joint replacement surgery due to their age. These patients are offered joint cartilage restoration, regenerative or replacement procedures. Occasionally the patients, who have loose cartilage flap as in patients of osteochondritis dissecans, can be treated with drilling and fixation of the flap to its native position.

If the defect is not large enough, then a biologic replacement can be put at the place of loss of cartilage to allow for regeneration of native cartilage. If the defect is large, then a substitute allograft replacement can be performed to provide smooth surface after healing. These patients must be put in rigorous rehabilitation protocol, which includes no weightbearing to protect the healing knee.

All these surgeries do carry risk of failure in which case they may also need repeat surgeries. Occasionally the patient may be found to have malalignment of the bones of the leg which leads to cartilage damage. Such patients may also be offered osteotomy or correction of the bone alignment by cutting the bone and fixing it into a straighter position.

What can cause knee pain?

Knee pain has a wide array of different potential causes that include both pathology within the knee joint itself as well as pathology that presents with pain referred into the knee and felt in and around the knee joint. Example of this includes hip pain, lower back pain, and less commonly, pelvic pain.

Causes from within the knee joint include arthritis, meniscal tears, osteochondral defects, osteonecrosis, patella maltracking, patellofemoral syndrome, cruciate ligament damage, collateral ligament damage, and other rare causes such as pigmented villonodular synovitis (PVNS).

How to diagnose knee pain?

Any knee pain that is persistent and refractory to over-the-counter analgesia, exercise, rest or sustained physical activity should be brought to the attention of a healthcare professional. Our specialist orthopedic surgeons would be happy to see you in consultation for any knee pain that you may be having.

The process begins with a formal history and physical examination, which will include discussion of the knee pain and its duration, nature, characteristics and exacerbating or alleviating factors. We will then perform a physical examination of the knee joint and arrange for you to undergo plain film radiographs, x-ray studies that will give us more information about the anatomy of your knee and potentially give us the diagnosis at that point.

If at this point the diagnosis is still unclear, then further imaging studies such as a CT or MRI scan may be ordered in order to ascertain exactly what is causing the underlying knee pain based on the clinical suspicion from the history and physical examination.Depending on the cause, in some cases your knee pain may be able to be diagnosed in the office during your first visit, but for other causes that are less clear-cut it may require you to undergo a further scan of some kind and return to the office when the scan has been completed for us to discuss the results with you.

What can I do for knee pain?

The first line treatment for any type of joint pain should be rest of the affected joint for a short period of time. Over-the-counter analgesics such as Tylenol or nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory medications are also the first protocol for analgesia.

If neither of these strategies are effective then you may require a full course of dedicated physical therapy and if this does not work either then, at this point, consultation with a healthcare professional in regards to your knee pain is essential to investigate the underlying diagnosis so that appropriate treatment can be initiated.

Do knee braces help with knee pain?

Bracing of the knee is indicated in a number of conditions that include both osteoarthritis and patellofemoral causes. If your healthcare provider feels that you would benefit from a course of bracing, they will inform you as such as give you recommendations as to the best type of brace for you to purchase.

It is worth mentioning, however, that braces will only provide relief from knee pain for the duration that they are worn. Many patients find that with some of the bulkier braces, they are uncomfortable and find they are unable to tolerate them for significant periods of the day. This leads some patients to not wear their brace and if this is the case then clearly bracing is not the appropriate intervention for these patients, as not wearing the brace defeats the purpose of the bracing strategy for treating the patient’s complaint.

Can knee pain cause hip pain?

Although it is possible for alteration in a patient’s gait pattern as a result of knee pain to adversely effect other joints as part of the gait cycle (these do include both the hip, lower back and even in some cases the ankle) it is actually more common that pathology in the hip can present with knee pain.

This is well known to be the case in younger patients who sustain injuries known as a slipped capital femoral epiphysis (SCFE). These patients will often present with knee pain and have their knee extensively investigated only to reveal no major clinical abnormality responsible for the ongoing pain and these critical injuries can often go missed causing long-term problems with the hip and leading to surgical intervention much earlier on in life than it would have been necessary had the hip pain been investigated at an earlier stage.

Therefore it is important to bear in mind that while you may be feeling the pain in and around the knee joint it is the responsibility of your treating healthcare practitioner to investigate both the joint above and below and, if done properly, this will reveal pathology within the hip that is presenting as referred pain in the knee. This can also happen in certain cases with osteoarthritis.

What kind of doctor should I see for my knee pain?

Although many patients choose to begin with their regular family physician to investigate their knee pain, and this is entirely appropriate, our specialist orthopedic surgeons who have years of experience treating common and complex knee complaints will be more than happy to see you in consultation for any knee pain that you may be having.

They will utilize their specialist expertise to achieve a definitive diagnosis for your knee pain and will be happy to explain all of your potential treatment options including any surgical procedure or if nonsurgical procedures are more appropriate, we will offer those or offer a referral to practitioners who provide them for you.

What can cause knee pain without injury?

There are multiple reasons that can cause knee pain without injury. This may include inflammation of the tendon, gradual long-standing injury to the articular cartilage or the meniscal cartilage, inflammation of the plica inside the knee joint, inflammation of the capsule, inflammation of the surrounding muscles and tendons etc.

What can cause pain in the back of the knee?

Pain in the back of the knee can be caused by tendonitis, strain of the muscles of the back. It can also be caused by degenerative changes in the knee causing a formation of cysts in the back of the knee. Occasionally, meniscal tears can present with pain in the back of the knee. Unusual cause of pain there may be a clot in the vein or injury to the ligament.

Where is the knee VMO muscle?

VMO means vastus medialis Obliquus. It’s the lower part of the inner side of the quadriceps muscle. This muscle helps in the last stages of straightening of the knee joint and is very important in the function of the knee joint. This is the first muscle to weaken and the last muscle to strengthen in patients of injury of the knee joint.

Is walking good a bad knee?

Walking is a good exercise for knee pain. It should be done as much as possible, without aggravating the knee pain. It helps not only in general body exercise, but also strengthening muscles of the knee joint, which help in decrease in pain throughout the knee.

Is running bad for your knees?

Running, especially on hard surfaces, can be bad for the knee. Especially if they are already injured or have degenerative changes. Person should have proper shoe and should try not to run on hard surfaces. They should also do dedicated knee muscle strengthening exercises as well as warm up before the running.

What is patellar tendonitis of the knee?

Patellar tendonitis means inflammation of the patellar tendon which is found between the kneecap and the leg bone called tibia. It does usually involve the upper part of the tendon where it attaches to the kneecap. It is usually treated with rest, ice, compression, and elevation along with anti-inflammatory medication. Patient is advised not to involve in contact sports and avoid activities that will worsen the pain. Bracing may help also.

What is Plica Syndrome?

There are soft tissue reflections inside the knee joint called plica. The knee joint has multiple plica bands in the knee, the most remarkable being on the inside, and on the upper part of the kneecap. They are usually present and do not cause any problems. Sometimes, a plica may be thickened or inflamed and may start rubbing on the articular surface and cause pain. In these patients, they are initially treated with anti-inflammatory medications, ice, elevation, and rest followed by physical therapy. If they are not improved with conservative management, then surgical treatment may be required.

How do you treat tendonitis in the knee?

Tendonitis in the knee is usually treated in the same way as it is in any other part of the body, by using the RICE protocol (rest, ice, compression and elevation). The patient can also be sent for physical therapy as well as use anti-inflammatory medications. Bracing may also help.

What is the IT band?

The IT band, or the iliotibial band is a thickening of soft tissue, which extends from the hip to the knee joint. It functions in stabilizing the hip as well as the knee joint and also functions in the movement of the knee joint.

What is IT band Syndrome?

IT band syndrome is caused due to rubbing of the IT band over the outer part of lower thigh bone leading to inflammation and causing pain. It usually occurs in runners and cyclists. It is usually relieved with rest and anti-inflammatory medications. Occasionally a steroid shot may help.

How do you reduce fluid in the knee?

Fluid in the knee is usually reactionary to some other pathology in the knee like injury to the ligament, the meniscus or the cartilage. To decrease the fluid these pathologies are to be taken care of accordingly. In an acute setting, if the fluid is causing pain and discomfort, the fluid can be aspirated by needle from the knee joint. Cortisone injection may also be given at the same time if appropriate which may help in decreasing the swelling and pain.

What is Torticollis?

Torticollis is a three dimensional deformity of the neck due to rotational and either flexion or extension deformity. This results in the head tilting to one side. This can be painful at times or completely painless. The term torticollis comes from tortus which is a Latin word meaning “twisted” and collum refers to the the neck. So in summary torticollis is a twisting of the neck and is sometimes popularly referred to as “wryneck”.

How long does Torticollis last?

Torticollis can last a few months or it can be permanent, depending on the underlying cause. There are generally two main categories for the deformity; a bony problem or a soft tissue problem. If the problem is coming from a muscle spasm then it will usually resolve within a week. However if it is something bony or congenital, then it may take years to resolve, or possibly never resolve.

Does my baby have torticollis?

An infant may have torticollis if they are unable to turn or tilt their head in symmetric directions. In other words, the head should be able to turn in any direction equally on the left or right side, without assistance or persuasion. If the infant tends to keep their head in a tilted position to one side, they may have a milder form of torticollis due to some soft tissue and muscle contracture.

On the other hand, if the child can only maintain their chin on one side of their body (Eg. Left or right), then they likely have a more significant type of torticollis. The most common type of torticollis is from congenital muscular abnormalities and this can often resolve over time but in some cases may require surgery if it does not improve.

What causes Torticollis?

There are several causes for torticollis which are generally divided into two main categories; a bony problem (ie. Osseous abnormality), or a non-osseous problem (eg. Neurologic, myofascial, congenital, etc.). Another way of looking at torticollis is whether it is congenital, developmental, or acquired. The majority of cases in children are congenital while the majority of cases in adults are acquired. For example acquired causes include muscle spasms or ligament contractures due to infection or injury. It can even arise from sleeping in an awkward position. The causes can be divided into:

Congenital

  • Congenital Muscular torticollis
  • C1-C2 articular malformations
  • atlantoaxial dislocation
  • rotatory subluxation
  • Klippel-Feil syndrome
  • Sprengel’s deformity2
  • Congenital postural torticollis
  • Physiologic – transient or present at birth, secondary to abnormal fetal position

Acquired

  • Trauma
  • “Nasopharyngeal” torticollis
  • Grisel’s disease/C1-C2 subluxation
  • Drugs
  • Sandifer’s syndrome
  • gastroesophageal reflux
  • Psychiatric

Neurologic

  • Syringomyelia
  • Dystonia
  • Herniated cervical disks
  • Any posterior fossa
  • pathologic finding

Oculovestibular

  • extraocular movements
  • Vestibular
  • Congenital nystagmus
  • Paroxysmal torticollis of infancy:
  • episodic head tilt

How do we treat Torticollis?

Treatment of Torticollis depends on the underlying problem or etiology. If its due to a soft tissue abnormality, conservative treatment options involving physical therapy or muscle relaxation (eg. Botox for neuromuscular contractures), is often adequate. If the problem is more serious or complex, then surgery may be required. In the majority of adult cases, the neck muscles can simply be stretched out with massage and physical therapy.

How common is Torticollis?

Torticollis is relatively common in infants but tends to resolve within a few weeks of birth. The incidence among children is equal between Boys and Girls Club but is believed to occur in up to 3 in every 100 infants. In terms of the adult type we do not know the incidence.

What is a Torticollis baby?

This refers to a newborn who is found to have a tilted head or inability to turn the neck at birth. It is most likely related to positioning of the infant in the womb. The most common cause for this is congenital muscular torticollis.

Will Torticollis correct itself?

Whether torticollis can correct itself depends on the underlying cause. Congenital muscular torticollis, which is the most common type there is especially among children, generally results by one year of age. There are many things that can be done to speed up the process including physical therapy and massage therapy. Of course the underlying cause of the torticollis will define the outcome. If it is a congenital or neuromuscular problem then there may possibly be no cure except for either surgery or constant head support.

What is Torticollis?

In the neck torticollis refers to the twisted or tilted neck. It is more commonly called wryneck and can sometimes be painful but is generally painless. There are many causes for it and this can include muscular or neurologic causes as well as either bony abnormalities or other soft tissue abnormalities.

How to cure Torticollis?

In babies the treatment of torticollis in infants depends on the majority of cases it is due to congenital muscular contracture and therefore treatment will be focused on massage therapy and stretching. The exercises are meant to loosen the muscles and tendons, allowing the head to tilt back into a normal position. An infant is very unlikely to cause pain to themselves on their own when turning their own head. Therefore if the child is moving their head with no restrictions but seems to be maintained in a more tilted position within this means that the problem will more likely respond to massage her physical therapy.

What is Torticollisin adults?

In adults torticollis can either be due to muscle spasm or neuromuscular abnormalities. The likelihood of bony abnormalities contribute to torticollis is very unlikely. Unlike the pediatric subtype, adult torticollis is generally not painful.

How to cure Torticollis in adults?

The treatment of torticollis in adults depends on the underlying etiology. The majority of cases only symptomatic treatment with conservative options is required. This can include medications to relieve pain as well as relax the muscles. Sometimes in patients with neurologic causes, the patient may require neuromuscular relaxation medications or possibly injections.

The majority of cases, especially when it is an adult onset type, will respond to massage therapy and stretching. On the other hand if there are more severe causes including either trauma or cervical pathology causes, and the patient may require surgical intervention in order to help relieve other problems including disability when driving or working, as well as swallowing.

Is Torticollis genetic?

Since torticollis can affect both children and adults the underlying causes are generally not genetic. However there is definitely some genetic predisposition among the congenital muscular type of torticollis but the penetrance is low, meaning that there is less than a 1 in 8 chance that if you had torticollis as a child, one of your children will.

Is Torticollis hereditary?

Yes, there is a subtype of torticollis known as hereditary muscle aplasia where the patients have a unilateral absence of the sternocleidomastoid and trapezius muscles. In other words although the vast majority of torticollis cases have known genetic or hereditary predisposition, there are rare subtypes which can contribute to torticollis in a familial manner.

What is Torticollis in babies?

In a newborn or young infant who is found to have a tilted head or inability to turn the neck, he or she may have torticollis. The majority of cases of torticollis in babies is most likely related to positioning of the infant in the womb. The most common cause for this is congenital muscular torticollis.

What is Torticollis in infants?

As previously mentioned, torticollis in infants is the inability to turn the neck or to have the head to constantly tilted in one direction. It is rare for pediatric infants to present with torticollis. The majority of cases present by three months of age.

How to correct Torticollis?

The treatment of torticollis depends on the underlying cause. Congenital muscular torticollis, which is the most common type there is especially among children, generally results by one year of age. There are many things that can be done to speed up the process including physical therapy and massage therapy. Of course the underlying cause of the torticollis will define the outcome.

If it is a congenital or neuromuscular problem then there may possibly be no cure except for either surgery or constant head support. Otherwise the majority of cases in children can simply be managed with physical therapy exercises. On the other hand, the treatment of torticollis in adults depends on the underlying etiology. The majority of cases only symptomatic treatment with conservative options is required.

This can include medications to relieve pain as well as relax the muscles. Sometimes in patients with neurologic causes, the patient may require neuromuscular relaxation medications or possibly injections. The majority of cases, especially when it is an adult onset type, will respond to massage therapy and stretching. On the other hand if there are more severe causes including either trauma or cervical pathology causes, and the patient may require surgical intervention in order to help relieve other problems including disability when driving or working, as well as swallowing.

How do I know if my baby has Torticollis?

In the majority of cases torticollis can only be definitively diagnosed by a physician or physical therapist. It is common for torticollis to resolve in young infants by one year of age. However there can be several clues as to whether the infant has torticollis at all or simply posturing and a preferred position. Infants with torticollis will turned her head to one direction and in over 75% of cases this will be to the right side.

Feeling along the side of the neck there can often be a lump but no infant or child should have their neck palpated especially in both sides to compare for any lumps. This is because of the carotid arteries lie on the side of the neck and palpating both sides may cut off the blood supply to the head. Other clues may be the child’s movement or pain expression. If the child is able to turn his head to the opposite side for several seconds and then return in this means that there is no bony block to movement. Likewise if the child is unable to turn his head at all without significant pain, then there is an underlying bony problem.

How to relieve Torticollis?

In both children and adults, the majority of cases of torticollis can be relieved with massage therapy and stretching. It is important to keep the neck muscles active and moving. Applying a heat pad or an ice pack if there is significant pain may help in adult cases. However this should virtually never be provided to children. Stretching of the neck muscles can be done by placing contralateral forces and slowly stretching out the muscle and tendons. One can find many YouTube videos from different physical therapy sites and physical therapists that demonstrate different techniques for stretching the neck. However this should never be pain and should only be performed after review by a healthcare professional.

How do we treat Torticollis in adults?

In adults, the treatment of torticollis in adults depends on the underlying etiology. The majority of cases only symptomatic treatment with conservative options is required. This can include medications to relieve pain as well as relax the muscles. Sometimes in patients with neurologic causes, the patient may require neuromuscular relaxation medications or possibly injections.

The majority of cases, especially when it is an adult onset type, will respond to massage therapy and stretching. On the other hand if there are more severe causes including either trauma or cervical pathology causes, and the patient may require surgical intervention in order to help relieve other problems including disability when driving or working, as well as swallowing.

How to treat Torticollisin babies?

In babies, the treatment of torticollis in infants depends on the majority of cases it is due to congenital muscular contracture and therefore treatment will be focused on massage therapy and stretching. The exercises are meant to loosen the muscles and tendons, allowing the head to tilt back into a normal position. An infant is very unlikely to cause pain to themselves on their own when turning their own head. Therefore if the child is moving their head with no restrictions but seems to be maintained in a more tilted position within this means that the problem will more likely respond to massage her physical therapy.

On the other hand if the underlying cause for the torticollis is bony or neuromuscular, then the patient may even require surgical intervention. Evaluation by healthcare professional may be required and advanced imaging including x-rays or even CT scans or an MRI may help identify the underlying abnormalities. The treatment would then be tailored towards the underlying cause. For example if the problem is from a bony abnormality, then either surgical resection or reshaping of the bone may be required.

Is Torticollis permanent?

In the majority of cases torticollis is only temporary and generally resolves especially in infants and the adult onset type. On the other hand if the torticollis is due to a bony structural abnormality or a neuromuscular cause, then the problem may be more permanent. Of course surgery can often would otherwise physical therapy and stretching exercises may not be that effective and therefore the torticollis may remain more permanent until the underlying bony or neurologic problem is addressed.

What causes Spasmodic Torticollis?

Spasmodic Torticollis is sometimes also known as cervical dystonia and it is a spasm of the muscles that control the neck. As a result the neck muscles pull the head toward one side. There are many underlying causes for this but in the vast majority of the spasmodic type it occurs among adults and is usually due to poor sleeping posture. It can sometimes also be related to trauma including a motor vehicle accident or a fall.

Unlike the pediatric subtype which is generally congenital, the adult type tends to be painful and more quickly resolved over time. Of course there are other possibilities especially among the adult onset type which can include medications that can lead to specific muscle spasms and torticollis. Therefore any spasmodic or adult onset type of torticollis which does not resolved within a few days should be assessed by healthcare professional.

What is Congenital Muscular Torticollis?

Congenital muscular torticollis is the most common cause for torticollis or wryneck. The majority of patients with congenital muscular torticollis present at approximately two months of age. In the majority of infants the problem is not immediately identified as the child is able to maintain their head tilted in one direction and breast-feed. However after several weeks and the persistent inability of the child to turn his head to the opposite direction is then noted by the mother or parents.

Likewise because the turning of the head is not painful and the infant does not communicate the problem is typically not identified until several weeks after birth. The underlying pathophysiology is typically due to a unilateral shortening or contracture of the sternocleidomastoid muscle.

What type of doctor treats Torticollis?

Many types of physicians can treat torticollis including family physicians, orthopedic surgeons, neurosurgeons, and rheumatologists. Even pain and physiatry physicians are well trained to manage torticollis. Of course if the underlying problem turns out to be abnormalities with the eyes or ears then the management would be better suited by either an ophthalmologist or a otolaryngologist. However in terms of diagnosing the underlying cause the can be done by any of the physicians named above.

How do you treat Torticollis?

The treatment of torticollis depends on the underlying cause as well as the age of onset. There are both adult and pediatric subtypes as well as different categories for the underlying problem. Congenital muscular torticollis, which is the most common type, is especially common among children, and generally presents by one year of age. There are many things that can be done to speed up the treatment process including physical therapy and massage therapy.

Of course the underlying cause of the torticollis will define the outcome. If it is a congenital or neuromuscular problem then there may possibly be no cure except for either surgery or constant head support. Otherwise the majority of cases in children can simply be managed with physical therapy exercises. On the other hand, the treatment of torticollis in adults depends on the underlying etiology.

The majority of cases only symptomatic treatment with conservative options is required. This can include medications to relieve pain as well as relax the muscles. Sometimes in patients with neurologic causes, the patient may require neuromuscular relaxation medications or possibly injections. The majority of cases, especially when it is an adult onset type, will respond to massage therapy and stretching.

On the other hand if there are more severe causes including either trauma or cervical pathology causes, and the patient may require surgical intervention in order to help relieve other problems including disability when driving or working, as well as swallowing.

Is Torticollis serious?

Torticollis is generally not a serious or severe problem. The majority of cases respond to simple conservative treatment measures including physical therapy and muscle stretching. Of course there are rare subtypes of torticollis which may be related to more serious underlying pathology. For example if it occurs after a car accident or a injury to the brain, there may be neurologic problem causing muscle contractures. Similarly there may be a bony or soft tissue injury resulting in deformity of the neck.

What is Spasmodic Torticollis?

Spasmodic torticollis is sometimes also known as cervical dystonia and it is a spasm of the muscles that control the neck. As a result the neck muscles pull the head toward one side. There are many underlying causes for this but in the vast majority of the spasmodic type it occurs among adults and is usually due to poor sleeping posture. It can sometimes also be related to trauma including a motor vehicle accident or a fall.

Unlike the pediatric subtype which is generally congenital, the adult type tends to be painful and more quickly resolved over time. Of course there are other possibilities especially among the adult onset type which can include medications that can lead to specific muscle spasms and torticollis. Therefore any spasmodic or adult onset type of torticollis which does not resolved within a few days should be assessed by healthcare professional.

How to sleep with Torticollis?

Sleeping with torticollis can be difficult. If the underlying cause is muscle spasm and related to adult onset type, then avoid using a pillow that is too high or too stiff. It is often better to prevent the neck from overly flexing. Sleeping on the side and trying to keep the head in a neutral position with the neck and shoulders is probably the best option. In general the years should be at the same level as the shoulders and the nose can and neck should all be in the same line.

What’s Torticollis?

Torticollis is a three dimensional deformity of the neck due to rotational and either flexion or extension deformity. This results in the head tilting to one side. This can be painful at times or completely painless. The term torticollis comes from tortus which is a Latin word meaning “twisted” and collum refers to the the neck. So in summary torticollis is a twisting of the neck and is sometimes popularly referred to as “wryneck”.

How to fix Torticollis in babies?

In babies, the treatment of torticollis depends on the underlying cause. In the majority of cases it is due to congenital muscular contracture and therefore treatment will be focused on massage therapy and stretching. The exercises are meant to loosen the muscles and tendons, allowing the head to tilt back into a normal position. An infant is very unlikely to cause pain to themselves on their own when turning their own head. Therefore if the child is moving their head with no restrictions but seems to be maintained in a more tilted position within this means that the problem will more likely respond to massage her physical therapy.

On the other hand if the underlying cause for the torticollis is bony or neuromuscular, then the patient may even require surgical intervention. Evaluation by healthcare professional may be required and advanced imaging including x-rays or even CT scans or an MRI may help identify the underlying abnormalities. The treatment would then be tailored towards the underlying cause. For example if the problem is from a bony abnormality, then either surgical resection or reshaping of the bone may be required.

What is Congenital Torticollis?

Congenital muscular torticollis is the most common cause for torticollis or wryneck. The majority of patients with congenital muscular torticollis present at approximately two months of age. In the majority of infants the problem is not immediately identified as the child is able to maintain their head tilted in one direction and breast-feed.

However after several weeks and the persistent inability of the child to turn his head to the opposite direction is then noted by the mother or parents. Likewise because the turning of the head is not painful and the infant does not communicate the problem is typically not identified until several weeks after birth. The underlying pathophysiology is typically due to a unilateral shortening or contracture of the sternocleidomastoid muscle.

How to prevent Torticollis in adults?

Adult torticollis is generally not preventable. This is because the majority of cases are due to muscle spasm and poor sleeping posture. If this occurs then only physical massage therapy is required and generally Results over a few days.

What is Acute Torticollis?

Acute torticollis is usually due to spasms of the neck from either overuse or poor sleeping posture. On the other hand it can be due to a traumatic event like a motor vehicle accident or a neurologic injury resulting in muscle spasm. The term acute simply refers to the onset being quick in developing in less than a few hours or days. The other hand chronic torticollis means that it has been present for several weeks, even if it came about through an acute event. It is now being persistent and lasted long enough that it is considered chronic.

What to do for Torticollis?

There are many things that can be done to treat torticollis. The most important factor is the underlying cause. This often has to be diagnosed by health professional. Then treatment can be directed and tailored towards the underlying problem. Of course if it is just an adult onset type due to poor sleeping posture and the patient wakes up the next morning with a stiff painful neck, then this can often resolve on its own within several days.

On the other hand if the torticollis persists for more than several days or is associated with significant pain or neurologic changes then aim more concerning underlying problem may be present in the patient may require advanced imaging evaluation.

What causes Torticollis in adults?

There are many causes for adult onset torticollis which can include neuromuscular causes, traumatic causes, infectious causes, and rheumatologic causes.

How long does Torticollis last in adults?

This depends on the underlying etiology or cause. They can last anywhere from several hours or days, to possibly weeks or months.

Is Torticollis considered a disability?

Yes it can often be considered a disability if the patients don’t have full range of motion and has difficulty with activities of daily living or occupational activities. This can include driving due to the need for shoulder checking or looking up at the rear. View mirror. Other tasks involving looking at a monitor for long periods or constantly turning the head to move and place objects may be limited by the pain and limited range of motion of the neck.

Does Torticollis go away in adults?

This depends on the underlying cause but in the majority of cases is to to simple muscle spasms and should resolve over several hours or days.

Can Torticollis be cured?

Yes the majority of cases of all torticollis can be cured however whether this require surgery is a difficult question. The vast majority of all torticollis can be treated with conservative options including physical therapy and stretching. Only a very small range of causes require surgical intervention.

Can Torticollis come back?

Yes, torticollis can definitely occur several times in a person’s lifetime. The frequency ultimately depends on the underlying etiology. If the patient has a neuromuscular disorder and gets treated by stretching out the muscles and either taking medication or Botox injections for the may, then the torticollis deformity should resolve. However if the patient does not continue with those treatments and is no longer compliant, then the torticollis can progress and eventually return the patient back to their original state.

Babies with Torticollis need a helmet?

No, babies with torticollis did not need a helmet unless there is some other associated abnormality skull. In general cervical callers to not provide any relief or treatment of torticollis. In fact it may worsen the situation because it relaxes the muscles and possibly atrophied surrounding muscles that are providing support to the neck.

Does my baby have left or right Torticollis?

This is a very controversial subject but the direction that the head tilts in is generally the contralateral direction underlying problem. For example if the patient has a left-sided torticollis meaning that their head tilts towards the left, the muscle contracture is most commonly on the right side. Therefore surgery the sternocleidomastoid muscle contracture generally be performed on the side opposite the location of the chin. As a another example if the chin tilts towards the right side then the underlying problem is with the left sternocleidomastoid muscle surgery and treatment is directed towards that side.

Does Torticollis affect development?

Yes, torticollis can affect normal pediatric development but is generally identified at a very early stage. Torticollis should never be present for more than several hours or days regardless of the underlying cause. If it persists for more than that then the underlying problem should definitely be addressed to help prevent long-term complications

Does Torticollis affect vision?

Yes, Torticollis can affect vision and vice versa. In other words, Both problems with the vision can cause torticollis,s well as torticollis contributing to problems with vision.

Does Torticollis cause developmental delays?

Note: Torticollis should not cause a developmental delay but it can lead to developmental abnormalities you to deploy posturing including abnormal eye focus patterns and asymmetry of the face and surrounding muscles.

Does Torticollis go away?

This depends on the underlying cause. Torticollis can go away if it is simply due to a muscle spasm from poor sleeping posture or in the case of infants, you to the position in the womb. On the other hand if it is to to a congenital problem or from a traumatic event then it may possibly remain permanent. For example if it is to a fracture of the bone resulting in dislocation or subluxation of the neck bones and not treated or managed appropriately, then the bones may become fused or contract in that position and can then only be managed with further surgery. This case remain permanent unless surgery is performed.

How is Torticollis named?

Torticollis is named after two connected terms. The term torticollis comes from tortus which is a Latin word meaning “twisted” and collum refers to the the neck. So in summary torticollis is a twisting of the neck and is sometimes popularly referred to as “wryneck”.

How long can Torticollis last?

Torticollis can last from anywhere from a few hours to a few weeks and can also be permanent.

How long does Acute Torticollis last?

Acute adult type torticollis generally only lasts several hours or days. For persists more than a week then it should be definitely assessed by healthcare professional. Likewise it is very painful and associated with any neurologic abnormalities including numbness in the fingers or weakness and then definitely be assessed by healthcare professional.

How long does it take for Torticollis to resolve?

Torticollis can last a few months or it can be permanent, depending on the underlying cause. There are generally two main categories for the deformity; a bony problem or a soft tissue problem. If the problem is coming from a muscle spasm then it will usually resolve within a week. However if it is something bony or congenital, then it may take years to resolve, or possibly never resolve.

How long does it take to correct Torticollis?

This depends on the underlying cause. If the cause is simply due to a muscle contracture from poor sleeping posture or position in the womb, then this will result quite quickly within several days or weeks. On the other hand if it is a long-standing problem may be permanent and only surgery can

How long does Torticollis last in babies?

The vast majority of cases in infants and babies, torticollis is usually due to muscular contracture. Therefore the majority resolve within several weeks or months once the child has adequately stretched out the contracted muscle. Overall, Torticollis can last a few months or it can be permanent, depending on the underlying cause. There are generally two main categories for the deformity; a bony problem or a soft tissue problem. If the problem is coming from a muscle spasm then it will usually resolve within a week. However if it is something bony or congenital, then it may take years to resolve, or possibly never resolve.

How long Torticollis lasts?

This can either be short duration lasting several hours to days working long-term permanent problem the duration depends on the underlying cause.

How to cure Torticollis?

The treatment for torticollis depends on cause. There can be permanent cure or a short-term treatment which depends on the underlying cause. If the cause is simply due to a muscle contracture from poor sleeping posture or position in the womb, then this will resolve quite quickly within several days or weeks. On the other hand if it is a long-standing problem it may be permanent and only surgery can treat the problem.

How to fix Torticollis in adults?

This depends on the cause for the torticollis and there are many things that can be done. The underlying cause often has to be diagnosed by a health professional unless it is due to poor sleeping posture in an adult patient. In general, once the cause is known, the treatment can be directed and tailored towards the underlying problem.

Of course if it is just an adult onset type due to poor sleeping posture and the patient wakes up the next morning with a stiff painful neck, then this can often resolve on its own within several days, or undergo chirpractic or physical therapy treatment to help with the muscle spasm.On the other hand if the torticollis persists for more than several days or is associated with significant pain or neurologic changes then aim more concerning underlying problem may be present in the patient may require advanced imaging evaluation.

How to get rid of Torticollis?

Resolving the torticollis can take time if it is due to muscle spasm. In general the options range from conservative treatment to surgical treatment depending on the underlying cause. Medications can help with pain control and to allow patient to stretch out the neck more easily. Physical therapy and other ancillary treatments like massage therapy and chiropractic treatment can help stretch out and resolve the muscle spasms. Treatments like cervical traction and heating pads can also help.

How to help Torticollis?

This depends on the underlying cause. If it is due to muscle spasm then conservative treatment options are available. Medications can help with pain control and to allow patient to stretch out the neck more easily. Physical therapy and other ancillary treatments like massage therapy and chiropractic treatment can help stretch out and resolve the muscle spasms. Treatments like cervical traction and heating pads can also help.

How to prevent Torticollis?

Adult torticollis is generally not preventable. This is because the majority of cases are do you two muscle spasm and poor sleeping posture. If this occurs then only physical massage therapy is required and generally results over a few days.

How to treat Torticollis at home?

This depends on the underlying cause. If it is simply due to muscle spasm then stretching as well as massage therapy, medications including analgesics like anti-inflammatories, topical creams, and physical therapy or chiropractic treatment can provide relief.

How to treat Torticollis in infants?

In infants, the treatment of torticollis in infants depends on the underlyiong cause. In the majority of cases it is due to congenital muscular contracture and therefore treatment will be focused on massage therapy and stretching. The exercises are meant to loosen the muscles and tendons, allowing the head to tilt back into a normal position. An infant is very unlikely to cause pain to themselves on their own when turning their own head.

Therefore if the child is moving their head with no restrictions but seems to be maintained in a more tilted position within this means that the problem will more likely respond to massage her physical therapy. On the other hand if the underlying cause for the torticollis is bony or neuromuscular, then the patient may even require surgical intervention.

Evaluation by healthcare professional may be required and advanced imaging including x-rays or even CT scans or an MRI may help identify the underlying abnormalities. The treatment would then be tailored towards the underlying cause. For example if the problem is from a bony abnormality, then either surgical resection or reshaping of the bone may be required.

How to treat Torticollis in newborn?

In the newborn, the treatment of torticollis in infants depends on the underlying cause. In the Majority of cases it is due to congenital muscular contracture and therefore treatment will be focused on massage therapy and stretching. The exercises are meant to loosen the muscles and tendons, allowing the head to tilt back into a normal position. An infant is very unlikely to cause pain to themselves on their own when turning their own head. Therefore if the child is moving their head with no restrictions but seems to be maintained in a more tilted position within this means that the problem will more likely respond to massage her physical therapy.

On the other hand if the underlying cause for the torticollis is bony or neuromuscular, then the patient may even require surgical intervention. Evaluation by healthcare professional may be required and advanced imaging including x-rays or even CT scans or an MRI may help identify the underlying abnormalities. The treatment would then be tailored towards the underlying cause. For example if the problem is from a bony abnormality, then either surgical resection or reshaping of the bone may be required.

Is Torticollis a disability?

No, in the majority of cases torticollis in infants is not a long-term stability. The majority are due to congenital muscular torticollis and will resolve by the age of one year.

Is Torticollis curable?

Yes in the majority of cases torticollis is curable.

Is Torticollis painful?

Knowing the majority of cases to think this is not painful. However when it is due to muscle spasm especially among adults due to poor sleeping posture and it can be painful. If ridiculous is painful than it should deftly be evaluated by health professional

What causes Torticollis in babies?

The majority of cases of torticollis in babies is most likely related to positioning of the infant in the womb. The most common cause for this is congenital muscular torticollis.

What causes Torticollis in infants?

The majority of cases of torticollis in infants is most likely related to positioning of the infant in the womb. The most common cause for this is congenital muscular torticollis.

What does Torticollis mean?

The majority of cases of torticollis in babies is most likely related to positioning of the infant in the womb. The most common cause for this is congenital muscular torticollis.

What is Cervical Dystonia Spasmodic Torticollis?

Spasmodic Torticollis is one type of cervical dystonia. In general cervical dystonia simply means an abnormal muscle tone of the neck muscles. It can be due to neurologic abnormalities muscle abnormalities. Spasmodic torticollis is sometimes also known as cervical dystonia and it is a spasm of the muscles that control the neck. As a result the neck muscles pull the head toward one side.

There are many underlying causes for this but in the vast majority of the spasmodic type it occurs among adults and is usually due to poor sleeping posture. It can sometimes also be related to trauma including a motor vehicle accident or a fall. Unlike the pediatric subtype which is generally congenital, the adult type tends to be painful and more quickly resolved over time.

Of course there are other possibilities especially among the adult onset type which can include medications that can lead to specific muscle spasms and torticollis. Therefore any spasmodic or adult onset type of torticollis which does not resolved within a few days should be assessed by healthcare professional.

What is Cervical Torticollis?

Particular simply means twisting of the neck. Cervical refers to the spine area of the neck. Therefore the terms are redundant and anytime we refer to torticollis we are all referring to the cervical spine.

What is Ocular Torticollis?

Ocular ridiculous is an abnormal deviation of the head to to vision abnormalities. As a result the patient looks like their head is tilted to the side due to normal cervical spine reality due to compensation for their vision problems.

What is the definition of Torticollis?

Torticollis is a three dimensional deformity of the neck due to rotational and either flexion or extension deformity. This results in the head tilting to one side.

What is the prognosis of Spasmodic torticollis?

Torticollis can last a few months or it can be permanent, depending on the underlying cause. In the case of spasmodic torticollis this is generally a soft tissue problem. There are generally two main categories for a torticollis deformity; a bony problem or a soft tissue problem. If the problem is coming from a muscle spasm, as in the case of spasmodic torticollis, then it will usually resolve within a week. However if it is something bony or congenital, then it may take years to resolve, or possibly never resolve.

What is Torticollis Congenital?

Torticollis is a three dimensional deformity of the neck due to rotational and either flexion or extension deformity. This results in the head tilting to one side. This can be painful at times or completely painless. The term torticollis comes from tortus which is a Latin word meaning “twisted” and collum refers to the the neck. So in summary torticollis is a twisting of the neck and is sometimes popularly referred to as “wryneck”.

Infant type or baby-torticollis refers this refers to a newborn who is found to have a tilted head or inability to turn the neck at birth. It is most likely related to positioning of the infant in the womb. The most common cause for this is congenital muscular torticollis. in adults torticollis can either be due to muscle spasm or neuromuscular abnormalities. The likelihood of bony abnormalities contribute to torticollis is very unlikely. Unlike the pediatric subtype, adult torticollis is generally not painful.

What is Plagiocephaly and Torticollis?

There is a strong association between plagiocephaly and torticollis. Plagiocephaly relates to abnormal shape of the head, while torticollis relates to an abnormal deviation of the head and neck.

What muscle is affected by Torticollis?

The sternocleidomastoid muscle of the cervical spine the most commonly involved muscle in torticollis. However the underlying cause for the torticollis is not always due to abnormality of this muscle. It can be due to an abnormal innervation of the muscle as well as the muscle becoming overly contracted or spat stick due to other causes including medications, cranial neural abnormalities, and cervical spine abilities.

When does Torticollis go away?

Torticollis generally goes away several hours or days when it is due to poor sleeping posture or in the case of infants due to the position of their head in the womb. Overall the time that it takes to correct depends on the underlying cause. In some cases it may be permanent and never resolve especially when the problem is bony in the case of a spinal malformation.

Can adults get Torticollis?

Yes,adults and children can get torticollis. Children generally have congenital muscular torticollis. While I don’t generally develop posture ridiculous due to an abnormal sleeping position. If the torticollis lasts more than several days or weeks then the underlying pathology has to be investigated.

Can babies have Torticollis in both direction?

Yes, ridiculous can occur in both directions mean that the head can either turn to the left or to the right side depending on where the underlying problem is.

Can I get disability for Torticollis?

That depends on the underlying cause for the torticollis. If the reason is simply due to sleeping posture with muscle spasm and the majority of cases should resolve in a few days or weeks this would not really qualify for disability. However if the underlying cause is something chronic then yes it may qualify for disability.

Can I just work thru Torticollis?

Yes, you can often work through torticollis if the underlying cause is just muscle spasm. It should resolve over several days or weeks.

Can nerve compression cause Torticollis?

Yes, nerve compression can cause torticollis but it is generally often exceedingly rare. Majority are due to sleeping posture adults.

Can paralysis occur in Torticollis?

No process would be exceedingly rare in torticollis unless cause spinal subluxation with possible compression on the spinal cord. This is exceedingly rare.

Can Torticollis cause congestion?

No particular should not cause congestion.

Can Torticollis cause dizziness?

No torticollis should not cause dizziness but on the other hand, problems with the vestibular organs of the ear can result in torticollis.

Can Torticollis cause low muscle tone?

In the majority of cases it is increased muscle tone which causes torticollis. However we can muscles can definitely result in some degree of scoliosis curvature of the spine and may give an impression of torticollis. Nevertheless in the majority of cases when we refer to torticollis we are referring to increased tone and spasticity of the sternocleidomastoid muscle.

Can Torticollis cause permanent damage?

No. In the majority of cases torticollis does not cause permanent damage. However this always depends on the underlying cause.

Can Torticollis delayed crawling?

No. It should have no impact on the remainder of the developmental milestones. However if the torticollis is not addressed then it can cause asymmetry and developmental problems with the eyes and other features.

Could my baby develop Torticollis?

Yes. It is possible to develop torticollis in infants at a later stage in life. However the majority of cases are found around the time of birth but are only really noticed several weeks after the child is born.

Could my baby develop Torticollis because medical bad practice?

It would be exceedingly rare for torticollis to develop from a practice error. Sometimes when there is a difficult delivery the head of the baby is used to help guide pull the body through the birth passage. However the more common injury is to the brachial plexus which results in abnormal function of the upper limb.

Do I have Spasmodic Torticollis?

You may have spasmodic torticollis which is the most common type and cost torticollis in adults. This is generally due to poor sleeping posture and we can with pain and soreness with a tilt towards one direction. It should resolve within several hours to days.

Does Acute Torticollis go away?

Yes.The majority of cases of acute torticollis results within a few days to weeks.

Does botox stop working for Torticollis?

Over time, botox becomes less effective if the underlying cause for the torticollis is sternocleidomastoid muscle spasm due to neurologic overstimulation

Does chiropractic make worse?

Yes. Chiropractic treatment can worsen torticollis and aggravate pain symptoms. The other hand it is often used to treat and manage torticollis.

Does massage help Torticollis?

Yes. Massage therapy can significantly help torticollis especially in regards to pain sensation and helping with stretching.

Does muscle relaxers help Torticollis?

Majority of cases muscle relaxants will only make you drowsy and likely not resolve torticollis any sooner. However if the torticollis is purely due to a muscle spasm then you may have some benefit from it but would likely still require a pain medication like an anti-inflammatory medication to help with the pain symptoms.

Does spasmodic Torticollis affect women more than men?

No. In both adults and children torticollis affects women and men equally.

Does Torticollis cause headaches?

No. Torticollis itself should not cause headaches solicitors leading to visual problems.

Does Torticollis cause scoliosis?

No. Torticollisis unlikely to cause scoliosis unless it has been present in the child for a long period of time. The other hand scoliosis can definitely contribute to and is one of the causes for torticollis.

Is Torticollis related to reflux?

Yes. Torticollis can be related to gastroesophageal reflux disease where it is known as Sandifur syndrome. This is where there is spasmodic cervical dystonia due to arching of the neck and back from reflux esophagitis from a hernia and a child. It can generally affect children up to two years of age but is rare after this since the majority of hiatus hernias resolve with growth in children or are eventually surgically managed. Children develop abnormal movements of their head and neck which can last a few minutes but are demonstrated multiple times throughout the day when feeding and shortly afterwards due to difficulties with food ingestion.

Likewise there can be vomiting for feeding stomach discomfort and abnormal eye movements. The torticollis that can develop from this is poorly understood but believed to be Q2 the infant trying to position himself to relieve the abdominal pain and the reflux. Although head movements and torticollis are seen in the vast majority of patients with over 80% demonstrating the signs, only one third of patients have any abnormal live movements. Treatment for this condition is usually directed towards treating the esophagitis and hiatus hernia.

Does Torticollis make a baby fussy?

No. The majority of cases of torticollis in children should not be painful as opposed to the type. Stretching the torticollis in infants can sometimes cause discomfort but should never really be painful.

How long does congenital Torticollis last?

The majority of cases of congenital muscular torticollis should result by one year of age and can often be treated within a few weeks.

How long does it take to recover from Torticollis?

It should take no more than a few days to one week to recover from torticollis

How long will Torticollis last?

two main categories for the deformity; a bony problem or a soft tissue problem. If the problem is coming from a muscle spasm then it will usually resolve within a week. However if it is something bony or congenital, then it may take years to resolve, or possibly never resolve.

Is Cervical Dystonia the same as Spasmodic Torticollis?

Yes. Spasmodic torticollis is one type of cervical dystonia. Cervical dystonia simply means abnormal muscle tone of the neck muscles. It may be due to either muscle spasm or increase neurologic stimulation from a brain injury or some underlying neuromuscular disorder. In other words there are many causes for cervical dystonia and spasmodic torticollis is one of them.

Is Spasmodic Torticollis hereditary?

Spasmodic Torticollis is generally not hereditary. In fact since torticollis can affect both children and adults the underlying causes are generally not genetic. However there is definitely some genetic predisposition among the congenital muscular type of torticollis. Yes, there is a subtype of torticollis known as hereditary muscle aplasia where the patients have a unilateral absence of the sternocleidomastoid and trapezius muscles. In other words although the vast majority of torticollis cases have known genetic or hereditary predisposition, there are rare subtypes which can contribute to torticollis in a familial manner.

Is there any way to prevent Congenital Torticollis?

Both infant, pediatric, and adult torticollis our generally not preventable. This is because the majority of cases are do you to muscle spasm and posture. If this occurs then only physical massage therapy is often required and generally Results over a few days.

What is Wryneck Torticollis ?

Torticollis is a twisting of the neck and is sometimes popularly referred to as “wryneck”. The terms are interchangeable.

What is Congential Torticollis ?

Torticollis is a three dimensional deformity of the neck due to rotational and either flexion or extension deformity. This results in the head tilting to one side. This can be painful at times or completely painless. The term torticollis comes from tortus which is a Latin word meaning “twisted” and collumn refers to the neck. So in summary torticollis is a twisting of the neck and is sometimes popularly referred to as “wryneck”. Infant type or baby-torticollis refers this refers to a newborn who is found to have a tilted head or inability to turn the neck at birth.

It is most likely related to positioning of the infant in the womb. The most common cause for this is congenital muscular torticollis. in adults torticollis can either be due to muscle spasm or neuromuscular abnormalities. The likelihood of bony abnormalities contribute to torticollis is very unlikely. Unlike the pediatric subtype, adult torticollis is generally not painful.

What is the common name for Spasmodic Torticollis?

Torticollis is a twisting of the neck and is sometimes popularly referred to as “wryneck”.

Is spinal stenosis a serious condition?

Spinal stenosis is usually present in older population and is caused due to degenerative changes in the spine. It presents with pain radiating down the legs after walking certain distance or prolonged standing. It is highly unlikely for a spinal stenosis to present with weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder. The treatment of spinal stenosis is conservative to start with and if the symptoms are not relieved, then these patients may need surgical intervention on an elective basis.

What happens if you let spinal stenosis go untreated?

A symptomatic spinal stenosis if not treated will cause worsening of symptoms and decrease in time of standing or length of walk before the symptoms start. The patient may, in fewer, cases may be debilitated to walk even 10 steps. Rarely, a worsened spinal stenosis may cause weakness in the legs with involvement of bowel or bladder. Such patients will need to be treated on an emergency basis. There are many patients, many people who had spinal stenosis, but had no symptoms. Such patients usually do not require any active treatment.

Can you cure spinal stenosis?

Spinal stenosis of the lower back is a degenerative or ageing condition. As there is a no cure to ageing, there is no cure to spinal stenosis, but the compression on the nerve roots caused by the spinal stenosis can be removed surgically if the patient does not improve with conservative means.

How long is the recovery time for spinal stenosis surgery?

A well-performed spinal stenosis surgery usually gives good results within a week or two. The patients are encouraged to be active and about out of bed immediately after the surgery. The patient may require to go to physical therapist for strengthening of muscles starting few weeks after surgery. The patient will usually have maximal improvement by two to three months after the surgery.

How do you treat spinal stenosis?

Spinal stenosis of the lower back is initially treated with medications to calm down the nerves along with Physical Therapy to strengthen the muscles. If the patient does not have improvement with these measures or have worsening, then they can be treated surgically by removing the bony elements so as to decrease the pressure over the nerve roots. Occasionally, the patient may also need fusion surgery performed by the use of screws and rods.

What is the best medication of spinal stenosis?

There are multiple medications which can be used in patient with spinal stenosis. These medications including gabapentin, pregabalin are usually used to decrease the sensitives of the nerve roots so as to calm them down and decrease the symptoms of pain caused due to the irritation from nerve roots.

Can physical therapy help spinal stenosis?

Physical Therapy is helpful in patients with spinal stenosis by strengthening of the muscles and which help in offloading the bones and decreasing the compression and hence irritation of the nerve root. This may be helpful in decreasing the symptoms. Many patients may recover enough with the help of medication and physical therapy to not to undergo surgical intervention.

Can spinal stenosis come after surgery?

Spinal stenosis is usually a degenerative process which is worsened with ageing. Even after surgery, the ageing process of the spine does not stop and may lead to recurrence of spinal stenosis over many years. Despite progression of age related degenerative stenosis, occasionally a patient will need repeat surgery.

Can a person be paralyzed by spinal stenosis?

It is highly unlikely for a person to be paralyzed after a spinal stenosis of the lumbar spine or the lower back. These patients usually present with pain going down their legs especially after walking for certain distances. Spinal stenosis of the neck may present with paralysis especially if the patient has been involved in a fall or injury to the neck superimposed over this spinal stenosis.

What is the success rate of surgeries for spinal stenosis?

Surgeries for spinal stenosis are usually very successful surgeries and the success rate is above 90% to 95% in relieving the pain going down the leg or arms depending on the location of the surgery.

What is the difference between a laminectomy and discectomy?

The disc is present in the front of the spinal cord or nerve roots and the lamina are present behind the spinal cord of the nerve roots. Discectomy involves surgery usually from the front, though it can also be performed from the back especially in the lower back and involves removal of the disc to remove the pressure from the front of the neural elements.

Laminectomy on the other hand is performed from the back and involves removal of pressure from the neural elements from the back. Sometimes especially in the lower back area, both the surgeries can be combined and usually performed from the back.

What is a nerve root block?

A nerve root block is a procedure in which a needle was passed through the skin onto vicinity of the nerve root just where it exits the lumbar spine through its foramen and medication usually a steroid along with local anesthetic is injected to numb the nerve root. These are done in patients with radiculopathy. The local anesthetic helps in pain relief for a few hours and has diagnostic value. A steroid helps in relieving long-term pain and the effect of steroid starts in about 2 to 5 days and they last 3 months or more. Sometimes their effect may be short lived because of the pathology.

How does a nerve block work?

While doing the procedure of nerve block, a local anesthetic usually mixed with steroid and injected in the area of the nerve root. The local anesthetic helps to numb the nerve root and take care of the acute pain. Effect of local anesthetic usually ends in 2 to 6 hours following which the effect of steroid starts to act in 2 to 5 days and may lead to long term pain relief associated with the nerve root.

Which nerve root causes foot drop?

Involvement of L5 nerve root may lead to foot drop. Involvement of L4 nerve root may lead to partial foot drop. At the same time, involvement of S1 nerve root may lead to weakness of the planterflexors of the foot (which help in push off during walking) and involvement of the gait cycle. Involvement of L5 and S1 nerve root may lead to a flail ankle which the patient is neither able to pull the foot up or take off during the gait cycle.

Which nerve root is affected by L4-L5?

With the most common form of compression at L4-5 – paracentral compression, L5 nerve root is most commonly involved. In cases of foraminal or far lateral compression L4 nerve root is involved. Central compression at L4-5 can lead to involvement of lower nerve roots too.

What causes nerve root compression?

There are multiple pathologies that can lead to nerve root compression, but it is most commonly seen in the setting of degenerative disk disease. The disk material that may have herniated or extruded out of the disk space may cause a pressure defect on the nerve root. At the same time, degenerative ligament may also lead to compression of the nerve roots in the spinal canal.

Occasionally synovial cyst formation from the adjacent facet joint in spondylosis, or the fibrous tissue of pars healing in spondylolisthesis patient may be the cause of nerve root compression. Rarely, the cause of nerve root compression can be mass effect due to her slow growing tumor or a hematoma.

Which nerve roots innervate the bladder?

The bladder was innervated by sacral nerve roots S2, S3, S4. It is supplied by these sacral nerve roots from both sides. These sacral nerve roots exit the spinal canal through the foramina and the sacrum. These nerve roots can be compressed due to mass effect of the tumor of the sacrum, hematoma in the lumbosacral region or a central lumbar disk, which may impinge on the sacral nerve roots.

What is the surgical treatment to relieve pressure in the nerve roots?

Pressure in the lumbar nerve roots when treated surgically are done with the procedure called decompression with or without diskectomy. Other procedures that can cause decompression are foraminotomy or laminoplasty. These procedures are usually done in a minimal invasive fashion so as to minimize complications and expedite recovery. Procedure is decided according to the pathology and their access to the nerve root.

What are the complications of nerve root block?

Though nerve root block is a safe procedure, it carries its own risks and complications, which include injury to the nerve root leading to temporary or permanent deficit or worsening of pain with or without tingling or numbness or involvement of bowel or bladder. Multiple nerve root blocks done in single sitting can lead to weakness and inability to walk for several hours after the procedure.

Occasionally an injection into the blood vessel can be dangerous for patients general health and well being. Injection in the vicinity of the nerve root may lead to bleeding with hematoma formation and cauda equina syndrome which may need urgent surgery to take care of the compression.

What is the mechanism of radiculopathy in compression of nerve roots?

Though it is not confirmed, but it has been hypothesized that compression of nerve roots lead to decreased blood supply to the nerve roots leading to ischemia and hence causing changes in the nerve root to cause pain with or without tingling or numbness and weakness of the muscles.

What is a diagnostic test to identify a nerve root compression?

MRI is usually the diagnostic test to identify nerve root compression. It defines the anatomy of the spine as well as the level of root compression and the probable cause of decompression. In patients with contraindications for MRI (pacemaker, aneurysmal clips, recent stents), confirmation of the diagnosis can be done with CT scan with or without myelography.

When does a nerve root compression need a fusion surgery?

A nerve root compression is usually treated conservatively with medications with or without nerve root injection. If the relief is incomplete following conservative procedures that a surgical treatment can be advised. Surgery for nerve root compression usually in the form of decompression with or without diskectomy, but in cases where the spine is unstable or the surgery in itself will lead to instability of the spine, a fusion surgery of that level may be needed to be performed. A fusion surgery is performed by use of screws and rods and bone grafting so as to achieve fusion.

When can I go back to work after minimal invasive back surgery?

Patients with minimal invasive back surgery have an earlier recovery than patients who undergo open surgeries. These patients can get back to desk-type job within two to three weeks. Patients who are in high demand job may take up to eight to twelve weeks to get back to their normal job, which includes work or sports. Physical therapy and rehabilitation may have a role to play in recovery of these patients.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients are not required to start their physical therapy till two weeks after the surgery. After two weeks of surgery, physician reexamination will help in deciding if the patient requires physical therapy or not. Many of the patients do not require physical therapy after the surgery.

Does smoking cause spine problems?

Smoking has proven to cause spine problems, including neck and lower back. At the same time, smoking is detrimental for patients who require spine surgery, especially fusion surgeries. It has been shown that smoking delays spine fusion, as well as lead to higher incidence of nonunion and possible need for revision surgeries.

What if, during my surgery, you encounter a different issue other than expected?

Usually, before the surgery, we discuss with the patient regarding all the possible spine issues that we may expect and how to manage them. If there is an unexpected issue, which has not been discussed earlier, we would go ahead and discuss it with the patient’s relative and treat it accordingly from there. If there is something which can wait, and is not detrimental to the patient, and relatives are not able to make decision on it, we may leave it for a later date to be discussed with the patient after the surgery.

How long is it possible to stay for back surgery?

Most of the patients with back surgery can be discharged within one to four days after the surgery depending on the type of surgery and the type of recovery that they have. Patients who undergo complex spine surgeries may need longer period of hospitalization and recovery.

Which pain medications will I be sent home with? What are the possible side-effects of these prescriptions?

Most of the patients with cervical spine surgery, will be sent with some narcotic pain medication to take care of their pain. These medications do have their multiple side-effects, which may be constipation, nausea, vomiting, impaired judgement, drowsiness, headache. Though patients who are treated with narcotic pain medication for acute pain, mostly do not lead to addiction, but these medications do have addiction potential.

Will you know before the surgery if I need a brace afterwards? If so, will I be fitted for one before the surgery?

Most of the patients with spine surgery do not need a brace. If we expect that the patient will need a brace, we will get the patient pre-fitted with a brace so that it is available immediately after the surgery. Occasionally the need for brace may be decided at the time of surgery. In such cases a brace is arranged in immediate post-operative period.

Will I need any other medical equipment like a walker when I go home? Should I get an adjusted bed or sleep downstairs?

Patient may need other medical equipment like walker or a stick. If that is required, patients are provided with such equipment in the hospital before their discharge and are trained how to use them by the physical therapist and occupational therapist. If the patient needs to use stairs, patients are trained by the physical therapist before they are let go home. If the patient needs an adjustable bed, they are informed about that. That can be done prior to the surgery. It is desirable for patients to stay downstairs for a few weeks if possible.

Who can I call if I have questions after the surgery?

In case patient has routine questions regarding after the surgery or regarding the surgery, they can call the physician’s office and talk to the nurse or secretary or the physician. If they’re not available on the phone, they can leave a voice mail and they will be answered later. In case the patient has a medical emergency, then they should not call the physician office but rather call 911 or get to the hospital ER as soon as possible.

How often will I see you after my surgery?

Patients are usually followed at two weeks, six weeks, three months, six months, and a year after surgery.

What symptoms would warrant a call to your office after the surgery?

If the patient develops problems like chest pain, breathing problems, sudden neurological deterioration, or any other emergency they should call 911, or go to the emergency room directly. Patients who develop worsening pain at the surgery site, discharge from the wound, fever; they should call in the office.

How long should I wait to bathe after the surgery?

Patients are usually asked to avoid bathing, until the incision heals, which may take two to three weeks. Patient can take shower after 72 hours of surgery with an impervious dressing in place. The dressing can be changes if the wound is visibly soaked. Patients are asked not to rub the area of surgery for about two to three weeks. They can gently dab it dry with a towel.

How long will I be out of work?

Patients with low demand work and desk job, can be back to work as soon as three to six weeks after the surgery depending on patient pain control as well as recovery. Patients who are in heavy lifting or control of heavy machinery or handyman job, may take three to four months, or even more to get back to work depending on their recovery from the surgery.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients after back surgery are usually started on physical therapy, if they need, depending on physician’s advice, at two to four weeks after the surgery. Many of the patients do not need physical therapy. A decision to go into physical therapy will depend on the surgery as well their recovery.

What if I get an infection?

If the patient has a superficial infection, few days of antibiotics will help heal these infections. Occasionally patient may develop deep infection. In these patients may need IV antibiotics for a longer period. If despite all efforts or in patients with rapid deterioration due to infection, surgery may be needed to help clean off the infection.

How common is surgery?

Most of the patients do not need surgery and can be treated with conservative means. When the patients do not respond to conservative measures, or if they have worsening neurological deficit, or worse pain, they may need surgery.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

Patients who develop neurological deficit in the form of weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder may have irreversible damage if the surgery is delayed enough.

When do I need fusion?

When patient has back pain or has a surgery in which enough bone is removed to destabilize the spine, in these cases patient may need a fusion surgery to stabilize the spine, as well as to alleviate the symptoms.

What are my risks of low back surgery?

General surgical risks of low back surgeries include bleeding, infection, persistence of pain, reversible/irreversible nerve damage leading to tingling, numbness, or weakness down the legs or involvement of bowel or bladder, failure of resolution of symptoms, failure of fusion, failure of implants. Most of the patients can undergo a safe surgery due to the development of vision magnification as well as refined surgical techniques. There are anesthesia risks also associated with this surgery.

When will I be back to my normal activities?

Though these things depend on the type of surgery patient has undergone, patient can usually be progressively back to their normal activities, starting from three to five days from surgery. Patients are encouraged to take care of their activities of daily living, as well as light household activities. Patients can get back to driving once they are free from pain medication and are able to sit for a duration of period for driving, which may take upto 2-3 weeks or more.

What type of surgery is recommended?

The type of surgery depends on the presenting complaint, examination findings, as well as imaging findings in the form of x-ray and MRI. Some patients may need to undergo just discectomy, or laminectomy, while others may need a fusion surgery on their back to relieve their symptoms. To know more about the type of surgery, the patient needs to discuss this with their spine surgeons.

How long will the surgery take?

Spine surgeries like discectomy and laminectomy usually last about one to one and a half hours. Spine fusion surgeries, may take longer periods, up to two and a half to four hours or more. It depends on type of surgery, and as well as the level of spine to be operated upon.

What is degenerative disc disease?

Degeneration means gradual damage of the tissue. Degenerative disc disease represents aging of the disc, either appropriate to the normal age of the patient, or maybe accelerated due to injury or chronic disease, or other factors like smoking, obesity.

What is Lumbar instability?

Lumbar instability means that the spine is not stable and there is excessive abnormal movement between two vertebrae. This is usually diagnosed by imaging in the form of X-rays, CT scan, or MRI of the patients. Instability may lead to compression of nerve roots causing radiculopathy with or without back pain.

What is spinal stenosis?

Spinal Stenosis means narrowing of the spinal canal. It is can be at the cervical or thoracic or lumbar level. Most common spinal stenosis is at lumbar level and it, when narrowed, can compress nerves, causing pain going down the legs, with or without tingling, numbness, weakness, or involvement of bowel or bladder.

What is sciatica?

Sciatica is another name for lumbar radiculopathy, in which patient has pain going down their legs. The pattern of pain depends on the nerve root involved, but the most common is pain going down the outer side of the thigh and leg into the foot.

What is lumbar disc disease? how is this problem diagnosed?

The diagnosis of Lumbar disc disease is made by history and examination of the patient. The confirmation of diagnosis is done by imaging in the form of X-rays and MRI. Occasionally the patient is having contraindication to MRI, patient may need to undergo a CT scan. When a CT scan is done, occasionally the patient may need to get injected with a dye before the CT scan and this is called CT myelography. Occasionally patient may need a CT scan along with MRI also.

When should I consider surgery for the back pain?

Most of the patients get treated with conservative means. In case the patient is not getting relief despite continuous conservative measures, or if there is worsening of pain associated with or without weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder, the patient may need surgical intervention in the form of surgery.

Am I a candidate for minimal-invasive spine surgery?

Some patients are good candidates for minimally-invasive spine surgery and they can get better with that. History, physical examination, as well as special investigations like X-ray and MRI, are needed in order to discuss regarding options of minimal invasive spine surgery. Some patients are not good candidates for minimal invasive spine surgery and doing such a surgery in such patients may lead to non-resolved solution of the symptoms or worsening.

Will I need physical therapy after I get minimally-invasive spine surgery?

Many patients may require physical therapy after spine surgery, including minimally-invasive spine surgery. The decision to go for physical therapy is taken by the spine surgeon and depends on the condition of the patient, as well as the surgery done. Physical therapy may be required for optimal rehabilitation and recovery of strength of the muscles.

What is a minimal invasive TLIF?

TLIF is a usual form of fusion surgery that is done in lower lumbar spine from the back, in which a cage is put between the vertebral bodies, along with screws to enhance the potential body fusion. Minimally-invasive TLIF means to do the surgery through minimally-invasive methods, in which there are multiple small incisions through which the surgery is done. The surgery in such a case has decreased blood loss and early recovery.

Are there any warning symptoms?

Warning symptoms of lumbar disc disease include worsening pain, tingling and numbness, development of weakness, or worsening of weakness, involvement of bowel or bladder in the form of incontinence of urine or stools, presence of fever, unintentional weight loss. In such conditions patients should immediately seek medical attention.

Do you need any tests?

General blood workup is needed in most patients before the surgery. This will include blood counts as well as metabolic profile. Special tests may be needed in some patients if the physician has suspicion of some other disease. Most of the patients will have to undergo X-ray and MRI, or a CT scan before the surgery to confirm their diagnosis.

What are the possible surgical complications from a low back surgery?

Common complications of a low back spine surgery are bleeding, infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid temporary or permanent neurological deficits, blindness, worsening of pain, failure of fusion, failure of implants. There may be risks due to the anesthesia also.

What is minimally invasive cervical discectomy?

A few patients are a good candidate for minimally invasive cervical discectomy. These surgeries are done from the back of the neck and through a small bony window, a part of disk is removed. These patients may avoid fusion surgeries and surgeries from the front of the neck.

Am I a candidate for minimal invasive spine surgery?

A few patients with cervical disk disease may be a candidate for minimal invasive spine surgery. These patients essentially present with radiculopathy in the form of pain, tingling or numbness in one extremity and do not have neck pain. The physical examination, as well as radiological finding in the form of X Rays and MRI, helps a physician understand if the patient is a good candidate for minimal invasive spine surgery.

Why do I need to get a MRI, CT scan or x-ray before I have surgery?

Patients with spine problem need to undergo special investigations to confirm the diagnosis. The initial form of imaging is an x-ray, which shows bones only. After the x-ray is done, and if patient needs, then an MRI is performed, which help to know the anatomy about the spinal cord and spinal nerves and to understand as to where the problem lies.

Occasionally physician may ask patient to undergo CAT scan in which a bony anatomy is better delineated. Certain patients, especially who have contraindication to MRI, may need to undergo a CAT scan. Occasionally a dye can be put along the spinal cord and a CAT scan can be done. This procedure is called CT myelography.

After surgery, how long will my pain last?

Depending on the complexity of the surgery, most of the patients will have pain in the surgical site for five to seven days. This pain is gradually improving, and patients are asked to take pain medications for the same. Even after a week, there is some residual pain which takes four to six weeks to completely resolve.

Do I have to wear a brace or collar after neck surgery?

Most of the patient do not need to wear a brace or collar after the surgery. Even if a neck collar or a back brace is needed, it may be discarded soon depending on the recovery of the patient.

Is there a chance of paralysis after surgery?

There is a rare chance of injury to the nerve roots as well as spinal cord while doing a spine surgery. With advancement and use of magnification and refined instruments, the risk of causing nerve damage and paralysis are rare.

Could I need further surgery?

Occasionally patients may need further surgeries. These surgeries may be required due to failure of the fusion or failure of the initial procedure or failure of the implants. Occasionally after many years, some patients may develop degenerative disease on the nearby areas. These patients, if symptomatic enough, may need surgical intervention.

What if I get an infection?

If the patient has a superficial infection, few days of antibiotics will help heal these infections. Occasionally patient may develop deep infection. In these patients may need IV antibiotics for a longer period. If despite all efforts or in patients with rapid deterioration due to infection, surgery may be needed to help clean off the infection.

What type of anesthesia is needed for cervical spine surgery?

General anesthesia is a preferred mode of anesthesia for cervical spine surgery. In this anesthesia, a tube is placed through the windpipe of the patient to control the respiration while the patient is operated upon.

Which patient needs cervical laminectomy?

Occasionally patients will have pressure on the spinal cord from the back. These patients need the pressure to be relieved from the back and in such cases, cervical laminectomy needs to be performed. Most of the time, the cervical laminectomy is also accompanied by placement of screws and rod to make the spine stable and fuse in an appropriate position.

Will removing my bone make my neck unstable?

Minimal invasive surgery do not remove enough bone to make the neck unstable. If a fusion surgery is performed, then removal of disc as well as bone may lead to instability and these patients usually need placement of a support in the form of a cage with plate and screws.

What is the chance of bone growing back?

Most healthy patients have more than 90th percent chance of bone growing back leading to good result with fusion. This healing of bone can be suboptimal in patients with systemic diseases like diabetes, or in patients who continue to smoke after the surgery.

How much of the bone is removed during cervical spine surgery?

While doing fusion surgeries, the adjoining areas of the two vertebrae are cleaned, so that a healing process can be activated. In minimal invasive surgery, a small amount of bone is removed so as to make a window to reach the nerve root and the disc, to remove the discectomy. The amount of bone removed is not enough to cause any instability because of the loss of bone in itself.

Will I need physical therapy after I get minimal invasive spine surgery?

Physical therapy may be required after minimal invasive spine surgery to optimize the recovery as well as rehabilitation from the problem as well as the surgery. Physical Therapy helps in pain control as well as stretching and strengthening of the muscles.

What are the disadvantages of MISS compared to traditional open surgery?

MISS done in carefully selected patients can give very good results. In certain patients, MISS is not the right choice, and offering these patients the MISS may lead to incomplete resolution of symptoms from a residual disease or worsening of the problem.

Is minimal invasive spine surgery experimental?

Minimal invasive spine surgery has been there for many years now and has well proven its effects. In selected patients, minimal invasive spine surgery can give very good results, and has been well proven by multiple research studies.

Why aren’t more hospitals and surgeons performing MISS surgeries?

MIS surgery should only be performed in carefully selected patients who want to show good results. If these surgeries are performed in patients who are not good candidate for MIS surgeries, the result can be detrimental and even disastrous.

Are there any challenges with insurance companies due to this being a new technique?

MISS is a well-established technique and most of the insurance cover MISS surgeries.

If I have Spondylolisthesis, will it be reduced?

Spondylolisthesis or slipping of one vertebra over the other are usually taken care by the surgery if it fails to give relief with conservative means. It is not necessary to get them 100% reduced, but the most important part is to relieve the neural elements of all the pressure, which is caused either by the bony vertebrate or the disc and prepare the vertebrae for fusion.

In case of lumbar spine, spondylolisthesis need not to be reduced fully 100%, especially if the patient has a high grade listhesis, it is not desirable to reduce it completely. An important part of surgery is to clean the pressure of the spinal and nerve roots and prepare a healthy environment for bones to fuse.

Do I have to give up smoking?

For patients undergoing fusion surgery, it is highly desirable that they quit smoking. Smoking is detrimental for bone healing and hence the fusion. Smokers are at a higher risk of nonunion, that means non healing of the fusion mass, and these patients may need revision surgery. If the patient is not able to quit smoking, it is at least highly desirable for them to quit for three months. Use of the nicotine patch in place of smoking has the same detrimental effect as smoking itself.

Can I play normal sport after I have healed?

Patients with one or two level cervical spine fusion are allowed to get back to sports after they are completely healed, recovered and rehabilitated from the surgery. Patients who have undergone more than two level fusion or surgery on upper cervical spine are not recommended to go back to contact sports. In circumstances when the patient undergo minimal invasive discectomy procedures and no fusion is done, these patients are allowed to go back to sports when they are fully healed and rehabilitated.

Will I be able, at any point, to feel the screws?

The screws, plates, and rods put into the spine, either from the front or the back, are placed very deep, and it is highly unusual for the patients to feel the metal through their skin. The metal is covered with multiple layers of thick tissue, and thus the metal is usually not amiable to be felt even with deep pressure over the skin.

What and when should I notify the doctor after surgery?

Patients are asked to followup regularly with the spine surgeon after a certain period of time. In the interim, patients may need to contact their surgeon if there are unusual changes to their postoperative recovery, which include discharge from the wound, worsening of pain, which is not relieved with pain medications, worsening of neurological deficits, occurrence of new neurological deficit, occurrence or worsening of tingling and numbness, involvement of bowel or bladder.

If the patient suffers chest pain, shortness of breath, any stroke-like symptoms, or paralysis, sudden onset of severe pain or in the calves or in the belly, these patients should contact the emergency room or call 911 as soon as possible.

How is the life after ACDF surgery? Do you recommend for a 26 year old?

Life after a single or two level cervical disc fusion is usually as normal as it was before the surgery. Occasionally, these patients may have some limitation of movement and occasional neck pain. Regarding its recommendation for a 26 year old, it depends on the presentation as well as findings on examination and investigations like x-ray, MRI, and CT. The surgeon should try to keep the disc intact as much possible as it can be, but if the patient has failed all conservative means, and there are no other options, then these patients may undergo anterior cervical discectomy and fusion.

What are the some indications for cervical spine surgery?

A patient with neck pain with tingling, numbness, with or without weakness, but with peripheral pain going down the arms who have failed all conservative means are usual patients for surgery. All such patients should be tried with conservative means except if there is neurological deficit or worsening neurological involvement, severely worsening pain, involvement of bowel or bladder, or balance. These patients may need urgent or emergent surgery to halt the neurological deficit or progression and help in recovery.

What effect does a fusion on the rest of my cervical spine?

Cervical spine fusion at one level decreases the mobility of the cervical spine by approximately 10%. Under usual circumstances this is not of much consequence. There may be a subtle increased mobility on the adjoining levels to compensate. There also may be decreased mobility because of stiffness of the muscles around it, but this can be regained over time naturally, with or without physical therapy.

Will the surgery lessen my mobility?

Spine surgery, especially fusion, will decrease the mobility of the spine depending on the level it has been done to. Surgeries like disc replacement tend to cause decreased worsening of mobility as compared to fusion surgeries due to its quality of preserving the joint mobility.

What is cervical fusion?

Cervical fusion is a surgery in which two adjoining spine vertebrae are prepared to undergo fusion by removal of the intervening disc and preparation of the bone ends so as to decrease the mobility of that segment. The surgery is usually performed to stabilize the segment as a part of removing the pressure over the neural elements.

What are the different ways spine fusion can be done?

Cervical spine fusion can be performed routinely from the front of the neck or the back of the neck. The type of surgery needed depends on the type of problem the patient is having. The decision as to go from the front or the back of the neck is taken by the spine surgeon after discussion with the patient with regards to the type of problem the patient has and how it can be relieved.

How much of the disc is removed?

In the more common spine fusion in which it is done from the front of the neck, almost all of the disc is removed between the two vertebrate so as to create a good environment for spine fusion.

Why have a cervical fusion for a disc prolapse, and not just a discectomy?

There are few patients who are good candidates for cervical discectomy which is done from the back of the neck, but most of the patients are not a good candidate for such a surgery, in which case we have to go from the front of the neck to remove the disc and do what is called Cervical Fusion Surgery. When duly performed, both of the procedures can give good results in appropriate patients.

What is the risk of failure?

Rarely patients may have failure from a spine fusion surgery, which may present in the form of persisting pain in the neck or in the arms, or worsening of the symptoms. In these cases, further investigations are done, so a to find the cause of the symptoms as well as failure if there is any. If the symptoms are not relieved by conservative measures, or the symptoms are progressively worsening, these patients may need surgery, which may be a revision or may be an augmentation of the previous surgery. A decision as to what type of surgery is done is taken after discussion with the patient.

Can the metal break?

Occasionally the patient is not able to fuse over a period of time, then the metal may fatigue due to mobility at the fusion site and may fracture. Some of these patients may go on to fuse after the metal breaks, while other may need a revision surgery.

What are some of the common complications?

Common complications of a cervical spine surgery are bleeding, temporary or permanent neurological deficits, rarely infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid, injury to the windpipe, food pipe, or the major vessels in the neck, damage to nerves/spinal cord causing deterioration of neurological symptoms, blindness, and other complications related to the anesthesia.

Will the screws need to be removed?

Implants put into cervical spine usually do not need removal unless they are causing problems, or the patient needs to undergo a revision surgery. The implants are not removed for cosmetic purposes.

Is there a chance the fusion won’t work?

There is a small chance that surgery by fusion may not help the patient. This may happen if the fusion fails or if the patient has pain due to symptoms other than what the fusion has been done for. Exacerbation needs to be re-investigated to find the cause of pain. Occasionally, the patient may start having issues at a different level after being relieved at the symptomatic level after surgery. In such a case, the patients need to be managed for a different level accordingly.

What would cause neck pain six months post cervical fusion?

Usually patients are pain free or with minimal pain at six months post cervical fusion. If the patient still has some pain, they should consult their spine surgeon. Occasionally there may be nonunion, that means the bones are not able to fuse, which may be causing the residual pain. Certain investigations like X-rays or maybe CT scan may be needed to confirm the finding. Rarely, the patient may have infection that may cause some of the symptoms and need to be investigated and treated.

How do I tell if my spine fusion has become undone?

Spine fusions usually take a very predictable course and are completely fused by three to five months. If fusion has not been successful, then the patient will have symptoms in the form of neck pain or pain going down the arms with or without tingling and numbness. The patient should follow up with their spine surgeon who will do specific investigations in the form of X-rays and CT scans to confirm their findings.

What are the benefits of the surgery?

If the symptoms of the patient are not relieved by conservative means, then a surgery is needed. Surgery can in most cases relieve the patient completely of all the symptoms including pain, tingling, and numbness. Occasionally, severe symptoms like weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder or balance may not be completely corrected even after a successful surgery.

What is the recovery process or timeline for anterior cervical discectomy and fusion?

Most of the patients are able to walk away on the day of surgery. They are able to take care of their activities of daily living within the first week. The pain improves gradually and is better by three to four weeks. Patients in desk-type jobs can be back to work in four to six weeks, and those in heavy jobs may take longer. A fusion usually takes about three to five months to heal completely.

How’s life after the surgery?

After one to two level spine fusions surgery or after total disc replacement of the cervical spine, the patient is usually back to his normal life as before the problem started in about three to five months. Many of our patients do not have any complaints after that period. A few patients may have occasional off and on pain, which is usually relieved by use of antiinflammatory medications.

If a cervical screw comes loose one month post operatively in a multilevel fusion, what is a proper protocol for treatment?

Usually patients are in their followup with their spine surgeon at one month followup, and on x-ray, the surgeon may inform him about loosening of the screw. Most of the times, if the patient has no symptoms, these patients are treated conservatively without any surgical intervention, and they go on to uncomplicated fusion over time. If the patient has symptoms that seem to be coming out of the loose screw or if there is movement of the spine because of loosening of plate or fracture, the patient may need revision surgery.

Is the surgery the right option for someone with my condition?

The answer to this question is found after a detailed discussion between the surgeon and the patient. The patient should discuss regards to different options with the surgeon and come to an informed decision. If a patient failed all forms of conservative management, is having worsening of symptom or if there is presence of weakness or bowel or bladder involvement or gait issues, then surgery may be the best answer at that time.

How are the vertebrate fused together?

Vertebrate have disc in between them, which keeps them mobile and helps in movement. If the disc is diseased and is causing symptoms, then a decision of fusion may be done, in which case physically the disc is removed, and the bone tags are repaired so as to cause union. A spacer can also be put between the two vertebrate so as to keep the gap intact while fusion happens. There are multiple form of bone or other products that can be used to maintain the space as well to promote the fusion between the two vertebrate.

What can I do to avoid surgery?

Surgery is usually not the first step for patients presenting with radiating pain, neck pain, tingling or numbness. Patients who present with rapid deterioration of neurological symptoms, like weakness, bowel or bladder involvement, or gait problems, may be a candidate for urgent or emergent surgeries. In all the other cases, patients need to be treated conservatively with medications with or without physical therapy and other modalities. Only when the patient has failed all these modalities, are they a candidate for surgical intervention.

When do I need surgery?

Surgery is needed when the patient has failed all forms of conservative management with no relief in the pain over a period of four to six weeks or more. The patient may need an earlier surgery, which may occasionally be urgent or emergent also in case they are having weakness in muscles or involvement of bowel or bladder or gait problems.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

If the patient has developed neurological involvement in the form of weakness, bowel or bladder involvement or gait problems, there may be a residual neurological deficit even after the surgery. Though surgery helps in removing the pressure from the compressed nerves of the spinal cord, but the recovery of nerves happens by a natural process in which body heals by itself. The presence of chronic disease may also hamper such a healing process.

If I have Spondylolisthesis, will it be reduced?

Spondylolisthesis or slipping of one vertebra over the other are usually taken care by the surgery if it fails to give relief with conservative means. It is not necessary to get them 100% reduced, but the most important part is to relieve the neural elements of all the pressure, which is caused either by the bony vertebrate or the disc and prepare the vertebrae for fusion.

In case of lumbar spine, spondylolisthesis need not to be reduced fully 100%, especially if the patient has a high grade listhesis, it is not desirable to reduce it completely. An important part of surgery is to clean the pressure of the spinal and nerve roots and prepare a healthy environment for bones to fuse.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients are not required to start their physical therapy till two weeks after the surgery. After two weeks of surgery, physician reexamination will help in deciding if the patient requires physical therapy or not. Many of the patients do not require physical therapy after the surgery.

Does smoking cause spine problems?

Smoking has proven to cause spine problems, including neck and lower back. At the same time, smoking is detrimental for patients who require spine surgery, especially fusion surgeries. It has been shown that smoking delays spine fusion, as well as lead to higher incidence of nonunion and possible need for revision surgeries.

Do I have to give up smoking?

For patients undergoing fusion surgery, it is highly desirable that they quit smoking. Smoking is detrimental for bone healing and hence the fusion. Smokers are at a higher risk of nonunion, that means non healing of the fusion mass, and these patients may need revision surgery. If the patient is not able to quit smoking, it is at least highly desirable for them to quit for three months. Use of the nicotine patch in place of smoking has the same detrimental effect as smoking itself.

What if, during my surgery, you encounter a different issue other than expected?

Usually, before the surgery, we discuss with the patient regarding all the possible spine issues that we may expect and how to manage them. If there is an unexpected issue, which has not been discussed earlier, we would go ahead and discuss it with the patient’s relative and treat it accordingly from there. If there is something which can wait, and is not detrimental to the patient, and relatives are not able to make decision on it, we may leave it for a later date to be discussed with the patient after the surgery.

How long is it possible to stay for back surgery?

Most of the patients with back surgery can be discharged within one to four days after the surgery depending on the type of surgery and the type of recovery that they have. Patients who undergo complex spine surgeries may need longer period of hospitalization and recovery.

Which pain medications will I be sent home with? What are the possible side-effects of these prescriptions?

Most of the patients with cervical spine surgery, will be sent with some narcotic pain medication to take care of their pain. These medications do have their multiple side-effects, which may be constipation, nausea, vomiting, impaired judgement, drowsiness, headache. Though patients who are treated with narcotic pain medication for acute pain, mostly do not lead to addiction, but these medications do have addiction potential.

Will you know before the surgery if I need a brace afterwards? If so, will I be fitted for one before the surgery?

Most of the patients with spine surgery do not need a brace. If we expect that the patient will need a brace, we will get the patient pre-fitted with a brace so that it is available immediately after the surgery. Occasionally the need for brace may be decided at the time of surgery. In such cases a brace is arranged in immediate post-operative period.

Will I need any other medical equipment like a walker when I go home? Should I get an adjusted bed or sleep downstairs?

Patient may need other medical equipment like walker or a stick. If that is required, patients are provided with such equipment in the hospital before their discharge and are trained how to use them by the physical therapist and occupational therapist. If the patient needs to use stairs, patients are trained by the physical therapist before they are let go home. If the patient needs an adjustable bed, they are informed about that. That can be done prior to the surgery. It is desirable for patients to stay downstairs for a few weeks if possible.

Who can I call if I have questions after the surgery?

In case patient has routine questions regarding after the surgery or regarding the surgery, they can call the physician’s office and talk to the nurse or secretary or the physician. If they’re not available on the phone, they can leave a voice mail and they will be answered later. In case the patient has a medical emergency, then they should not call the physician office but rather call 911 or get to the hospital ER as soon as possible.

How often will I see you after my surgery?

Patients are usually followed at two weeks, six weeks, three months, six months, and a year after surgery.

What symptoms would warrant a call to your office after the surgery?

If the patient develops problems like chest pain, breathing problems, sudden neurological deterioration, or any other emergency they should call 911, or go to the emergency room directly. Patients who develop worsening pain at the surgery site, discharge from the wound, fever; they should call in the office.

How long should I wait to bathe after the surgery?

Patients are usually asked to avoid bathing, until the incision heals, which may take two to three weeks. Patient can take shower after 72 hours of surgery with an impervious dressing in place. The dressing can be changes if the wound is visibly soaked. Patients are asked not to rub the area of surgery for about two to three weeks. They can gently dab it dry with a towel.

How long will I be out of work?

Patients with low demand work and desk job, can be back to work as soon as three to six weeks after the surgery depending on patient pain control as well as recovery. Patients who are in heavy lifting or control of heavy machinery or handyman job, may take three to four months, or even more to get back to work depending on their recovery from the surgery.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients after back surgery are usually started on physical therapy, if they need, depending on physician’s advice, at two to four weeks after the surgery. Many of the patients do not need physical therapy. A decision to go into physical therapy will depend on the surgery as well their recovery.

What if I get an infection?

If the patient has a superficial infection, few days of antibiotics will help heal these infections. Occasionally patient may develop deep infection. In these patients may need IV antibiotics for a longer period. If despite all efforts or in patients with rapid deterioration due to infection, surgery may be needed to help clean off the infection.

How common is surgery?

Most of the patients do not need surgery and can be treated with conservative means. When the patients do not respond to conservative measures, or if they have worsening neurological deficit, or worse pain, they may need surgery.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

Patients who develop neurological deficit in the form of weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder may have irreversible damage if the surgery is delayed enough.

When do I need fusion?

When patient has back pain or has a surgery in which enough bone is removed to destabilize the spine, in these cases patient may need a fusion surgery to stabilize the spine, as well as to alleviate the symptoms.

What are my risks of low back surgery?

General surgical risks of low back surgeries include bleeding, infection, persistence of pain, reversible/irreversible nerve damage leading to tingling, numbness, or weakness down the legs or involvement of bowel or bladder, failure of resolution of symptoms, failure of fusion, failure of implants. Most of the patients can undergo a safe surgery due to the development of vision magnification as well as refined surgical techniques. There are anesthesia risks also associated with this surgery.

When will I be back to my normal activities?

Though these things depend on the type of surgery patient has undergone, patient can usually be progressively back to their normal activities, starting from three to five days from surgery. Patients are encouraged to take care of their activities of daily living, as well as light household activities. Patients can get back to driving once they are free from pain medication and are able to sit for a duration of period for driving, which may take upto 2-3 weeks or more.

What type of surgery is recommended?

The type of surgery depends on the presenting complaint, examination findings, as well as imaging findings in the form of x-ray and MRI. Some patients may need to undergo just discectomy, or laminectomy, while others may need a fusion surgery on their back to relieve their symptoms. To know more about the type of surgery, the patient needs to discuss this with their spine surgeons.

How long will the surgery take?

Spine surgeries like discectomy and laminectomy usually last about one to one and a half hours. Spine fusion surgeries, may take longer periods, up to two and a half to four hours or more. It depends on type of surgery, and as well as the level of spine to be operated upon.

What is degenerative disc disease?

Degeneration means gradual damage of the tissue. Degenerative disc disease represents aging of the disc, either appropriate to the normal age of the patient, or maybe accelerated due to injury or chronic disease, or other factors like smoking, obesity.

What is Lumbar instability?

Lumbar instability means that the spine is not stable and there is excessive abnormal movement between two vertebrae. This is usually diagnosed by imaging in the form of X-rays, CT scan, or MRI of the patients. Instability may lead to compression of nerve roots causing radiculopathy with or without back pain.

What is Spinal Stenosis?

Spinal Stenosis means narrowing of the spinal canal. It is can be at the cervical or thoracic or lumbar level. Most common spinal stenosis is at lumbar level and it, when narrowed, can compress nerves, causing pain going down the legs, with or without tingling, numbness, weakness, or involvement of bowel or bladder.

What is Sciatica?

Sciatica is another name for lumbar radiculopathy, in which patient has pain going down their legs. The pattern of pain depends on the nerve root involved, but the most common is pain going down the outer side of the thigh and leg into the foot.

What is lumbar disc disease? How is this problem diagnosed?

The diagnosis of Lumbar disc disease is made by history and examination of the patient. The confirmation of diagnosis is done by imaging in the form of X-rays and MRI. Occasionally the patient is having contraindication to MRI, patient may need to undergo a CT scan. When a CT scan is done, occasionally the patient may need to get injected with a dye before the CT scan and this is called CT myelography. Occasionally patient may need a CT scan along with MRI also.

When should I consider surgery for the back pain?

Most of the patients get treated with conservative means. In case the patient is not getting relief despite continuous conservative measures, or if there is worsening of pain associated with or without weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder, the patient may need surgical intervention in the form of surgery.

Am I a candidate for minimal-invasive spine surgery?

Some patients are good candidates for minimally-invasive spine surgery and they can get better with that. History, physical examination, as well as special investigations like X-ray and MRI, are needed in order to discuss regarding options of minimal invasive spine surgery. Some patients are not good candidates for minimal invasive spine surgery and doing such a surgery in such patients may lead to non-resolved solution of the symptoms or worsening.

Are there any warning symptoms?

Warning symptoms of lumbar disc disease include worsening pain, tingling and numbness, development of weakness, or worsening of weakness, involvement of bowel or bladder in the form of incontinence of urine or stools, presence of fever, unintentional weight loss. In such conditions patients should immediately seek medical attention.

Do you need any tests?

General blood workup is needed in most patients before the surgery. This will include blood counts as well as metabolic profile. Special tests may be needed in some patients if the physician has suspicion of some other disease. Most of the patients will have to undergo X-ray and MRI, or a CT scan before the surgery to confirm their diagnosis.

What are the possible surgical complications from a low back surgery?

Common complications of a low back spine surgery are bleeding, infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid temporary or permanent neurological deficits, blindness, worsening of pain, failure of fusion, failure of implants. There may be risks due to the anesthesia also.

What is spine stabilization?

Spine stabilization involves insertion of screws, rods, or plate to stabilize a spine. This surgery may be associated with fusion of the spine to be it a long-term solution to the instability of the spine.

Do pinched nerves go away on their own?

The pinched nerves are usually caused due to inflammation of the nerve roots near the spinal cord where they exit. The inflammation, once improved, causes relief in the pinched nerve. This improvement in inflammation can be caused rest, anti-inflammatory medication, steroid medications or cortisone shot. Occasionally the cause of inflammation may be persistent compression over the nerve, which may not get better with all form of conservative management.

How can you prevent getting back pain after a discectomy?

A discectomy is usually for patients who have undergone a disc disease, and therefore, modifying the factors that may lead to disc disease or deterioration of the disc, can lead to decreased back pain in the future after surgery. These factors include control of weight, control of chronic diseases like Diabetes, quitting smoking, practicing good posture, involvement in exercise program, especially for the back and core muscles.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients are not required to start their physical therapy till two weeks after the surgery. After two weeks of surgery, physician reexamination will help in deciding if the patient requires physical therapy or not. Many of the patients do not require physical therapy after the surgery.

Does smoking cause spine problems?

Smoking has proven to cause spine problems, including neck and lower back. At the same time, smoking is detrimental for patients who require spine surgery, especially fusion surgeries. It has been shown that smoking delays spine fusion, as well as lead to higher incidence of nonunion and possible need for revision surgeries.

What if, during my surgery, you encounter a different issue other than expected?

Usually, before the surgery, we discuss with the patient regarding all the possible spine issues that we may expect and how to manage them. If there is an unexpected issue, which has not been discussed earlier, we would go ahead and discuss it with the patient’s relative and treat it accordingly from there. If there is something which can wait, and is not detrimental to the patient, and relatives are not able to make decision on it, we may leave it for a later date to be discussed with the patient after the surgery.

How long is it possible to stay for back surgery?

Most of the patients with back surgery can be discharged within one to four days after the surgery depending on the type of surgery and the type of recovery that they have. Patients who undergo complex spine surgeries may need longer period of hospitalization and recovery.

Which pain medications will I be sent home with? What are the possible side-effects of these prescriptions?

Most of the patients with cervical spine surgery, will be sent with some narcotic pain medication to take care of their pain. These medications do have their multiple side-effects, which may be constipation, nausea, vomiting, impaired judgement, drowsiness, headache. Though patients who are treated with narcotic pain medication for acute pain, mostly do not lead to addiction, but these medications do have addiction potential.

Will you know before the surgery if I need a brace afterwards? If so, will I be fitted for one before the surgery?

Most of the patients with spine surgery do not need a brace. If we expect that the patient will need a brace, we will get the patient pre-fitted with a brace so that it is available immediately after the surgery. Occasionally the need for brace may be decided at the time of surgery. In such cases a brace is arranged in immediate post-operative period.

Will I need any other medical equipment like a walker when I go home? Should I get an adjusted bed or sleep downstairs?

Patient may need other medical equipment like walker or a stick. If that is required, patients are provided with such equipment in the hospital before their discharge and are trained how to use them by the physical therapist and occupational therapist. If the patient needs to use stairs, patients are trained by the physical therapist before they are let go home. If the patient needs an adjustable bed, they are informed about that. That can be done prior to the surgery. It is desirable for patients to stay downstairs for a few weeks if possible.

Who can I call if I have questions after the surgery?

In case patient has routine questions regarding after the surgery or regarding the surgery, they can call the physician’s office and talk to the nurse or secretary or the physician. If they’re not available on the phone, they can leave a voice mail and they will be answered later. In case the patient has a medical emergency, then they should not call the physician office but rather call 911 or get to the hospital ER as soon as possible.

How often will I see you after my surgery?

Patients are usually followed at two weeks, six weeks, three months, six months, and a year after surgery.

What symptoms would warrant a call to your office after the surgery?

If the patient develops problems like chest pain, breathing problems, sudden neurological deterioration, or any other emergency they should call 911, or go to the emergency room directly. Patients who develop worsening pain at the surgery site, discharge from the wound, fever; they should call in the office.

How long should I wait to bathe after the surgery?

Patients are usually asked to avoid bathing, until the incision heals, which may take two to three weeks. Patient can take shower after 72 hours of surgery with an impervious dressing in place. The dressing can be changes if the wound is visibly soaked. Patients are asked not to rub the area of surgery for about two to three weeks. They can gently dab it dry with a towel.

How long will I be out of work?

Patients with low demand work and desk job, can be back to work as soon as three to six weeks after the surgery depending on patient pain control as well as recovery. Patients who are in heavy lifting or control of heavy machinery or handyman job, may take three to four months, or even more to get back to work depending on their recovery from the surgery.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients after back surgery are usually started on physical therapy, if they need, depending on physician’s advice, at two to four weeks after the surgery. Many of the patients do not need physical therapy. A decision to go into physical therapy will depend on the surgery as well their recovery.

What if I get an infection?

If the patient has a superficial infection, few days of antibiotics will help heal these infections. Occasionally patient may develop deep infection. In these patients may need IV antibiotics for a longer period. If despite all efforts or in patients with rapid deterioration due to infection, surgery may be needed to help clean off the infection.

How common is surgery?

Most of the patients do not need surgery and can be treated with conservative means. When the patients do not respond to conservative measures, or if they have worsening neurological deficit, or worse pain, they may need surgery.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

Patients who develop neurological deficit in the form of weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder may have irreversible damage if the surgery is delayed enough.

When do I need fusion?

When patient has back pain or has a surgery in which enough bone is removed to destabilize the spine, in these cases patient may need a fusion surgery to stabilize the spine, as well as to alleviate the symptoms.

What are my risks of low back surgery?

General surgical risks of low back surgeries include bleeding, infection, persistence of pain, reversible/irreversible nerve damage leading to tingling, numbness, or weakness down the legs or involvement of bowel or bladder, failure of resolution of symptoms, failure of fusion, failure of implants. Most of the patients can undergo a safe surgery due to the development of vision magnification as well as refined surgical techniques. There are anesthesia risks also associated with this surgery.

When will I be back to my normal activities?

Though these things depend on the type of surgery patient has undergone, patient can usually be progressively back to their normal activities, starting from three to five days from surgery. Patients are encouraged to take care of their activities of daily living, as well as light household activities. Patients can get back to driving once they are free from pain medication and are able to sit for a duration of period for driving, which may take upto 2-3 weeks or more.

What type of surgery is recommended?

The type of surgery depends on the presenting complaint, examination findings, as well as imaging findings in the form of x-ray and MRI. Some patients may need to undergo just discectomy, or laminectomy, while others may need a fusion surgery on their back to relieve their symptoms. To know more about the type of surgery, the patient needs to discuss this with their spine surgeons.

How long will the surgery take?

Spine surgeries like discectomy and laminectomy usually last about one to one and a half hours. Spine fusion surgeries, may take longer periods, up to two and a half to four hours or more. It depends on type of surgery, and as well as the level of spine to be operated upon.

Why does a spinal disc cause pain?

There are multiple reasons for a disc to cause pain if it is injured. The pain may be just because of injury to the disc itself or rupture of the ligaments through which it passes into the spinal canal. It may also cause pain because of pressure on the nerve roots that are pushed by the disc in the vicinity.

What is a difference between a herniated disc and a bulging disc?

Bulging disc is when the disc pushes the ligament pushing into it into the spinal canal while herniated disc is when the disc itself gets out of the ligament and comes to lie into the spinal canal. Bulging disc may be normal and may not cause pain. Herniated disc also does not cause pain in all patients but they may cause compression on the nerve roots and cause radiating pain going down the legs or, in severe cases, may cause weakness associated with tingling, numbness, involvement of bowel or bladder.

Are bulging discs normal in an adult?

Bulging discs, especially in the lower spine, may be normal findings in an adult. They rarely cause problem by causing pressure on the nerve roots.

How did I herniate my disc?

Herniation of disc may be caused by multiple factors. If the disc is diseased due to age, other chronic diseases, smoking, etc., then they are more prone to injury. Any sudden movement or lifting or moving, heavy weights, can cause enough pressure in the disc to cause rupture and herniate.

What are the symptoms of a herniated disc?

Herniated disc can present either present with back pain or radiculopathy in the form of pain going down either lower extremity or either leg. It may or may not be associated with tingling or numbness. In severe cases, there may be weakness of specific group of muscles in the leg or involvement of bowel or bladder.

Are all bulging discs and all herniated discs painful?

Not all bulging discs or herniated discs are painful. But bulging discs in most cases are not painful and are asymptomatic. Herniated disc have a higher chance of causing symptoms in the form of pain going down either lower extremity or either leg. It may or may not be associated with tingling or numbness. In severe cases, there may be weakness of specific group of muscles in the leg or involvement of bowel or bladder.

What is degenerative disc disease?

Degeneration means gradual damage of the tissue. Degenerative disc disease represents aging of the disc, either appropriate to the normal age of the patient, or maybe accelerated due to injury or chronic disease, or other factors like smoking, obesity.

What is lumbar instability?

Lumbar instability means that the spine is not stable and there is excessive abnormal movement between two vertebrae. This is usually diagnosed by imaging in the form of X-rays, CT scan, or MRI of the patients. Instability may lead to compression of nerve roots causing radiculopathy with or without back pain.

What is Spinal Stenosis?

Spinal Stenosis means narrowing of the spinal canal. It is can be at the cervical or thoracic or lumbar level. Most common spinal stenosis is at lumbar level and it, when narrowed, can compress nerves, causing pain going down the legs, with or without tingling, numbness, weakness, or involvement of bowel or bladder.

What is Sciatica?

Sciatica is another name for lumbar radiculopathy, in which patient has pain going down their legs. The pattern of pain depends on the nerve root involved, but the most common is pain going down the outer side of the thigh and leg into the foot.

What is lumbar disc disease? how is this problem diagnosed?

The diagnosis of Lumbar disc disease is made by history and examination of the patient. The confirmation of diagnosis is done by imaging in the form of X-rays and MRI. Occasionally the patient is having contraindication to MRI, patient may need to undergo a CT scan. When a CT scan is done, occasionally the patient may need to get injected with a dye before the CT scan and this is called CT myelography. Occasionally patient may need a CT scan along with MRI also.

When should I consider surgery for the back pain?

Most of the patients get treated with conservative means. In case the patient is not getting relief despite continuous conservative measures, or if there is worsening of pain associated with or without weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder, the patient may need surgical intervention in the form of surgery.

Am I a candidate for minimal-invasive spine surgery?

Some patients are good candidates for minimally-invasive spine surgery and they can get better with that. History, physical examination, as well as special investigations like X-ray and MRI, are needed in order to discuss regarding options of minimal invasive spine surgery. Some patients are not good candidates for minimal invasive spine surgery and doing such a surgery in such patients may lead to non-resolved solution of the symptoms or worsening.

Are there any warning symptoms?

Warning symptoms of lumbar disc disease include worsening pain, tingling and numbness, development of weakness, or worsening of weakness, involvement of bowel or bladder in the form of incontinence of urine or stools, presence of fever, unintentional weight loss. In such conditions patients should immediately seek medical attention.

Do you need any tests?

General blood workup is needed in most patients before the surgery. This will include blood counts as well as metabolic profile. Special tests may be needed in some patients if the physician has suspicion of some other disease. Most of the patients will have to undergo X-ray and MRI, or a CT scan before the surgery to confirm their diagnosis.

What are the possible surgical complications from a low back surgery?

Common complications of a low back spine surgery are bleeding, infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid temporary or permanent neurological deficits, blindness, worsening of pain, failure of fusion, failure of implants. There may be risks due to the anesthesia also.

How long does it take to perform on discectomy?

A discectomy of the lumbar spine is usually performed in 45 minutes to 1 hour. This period does not involve the re-surgical setup as well as postsurgical recovery from anesthesia.

What is microdiscectomy?

Microdiscectomy involves removal of the disk from the lower back so as to remove the compression on the nerve root through a small incision and with the use of microscope. This is a minimal invasive procedure and can be performed on outpatient basis or a hospital setting and leads to rapid improvement in symptoms in most of the cases.

What is the difference between a laminectomy and discectomy?

The disc is present in the front of the spinal cord or nerve roots and the lamina are present behind the spinal cord of the nerve roots. Discectomy involves surgery usually from the front, though it can also be performed from the back especially in the lower back and involves removal of the disc to remove the pressure from the front of the neural elements. Laminectomy on the other hand is performed from the back and involves removal of pressure from the neural elements from the back. Sometimes especially in the lower back area, both the surgeries can be combined and usually performed from the back.

Do pinched nerves go away on their own?

The pinched nerves are usually caused due to inflammation of the nerve roots near the spinal cord where they exit. The inflammation, once improved, causes relief in the pinched nerve. This improvement in inflammation can be caused rest, anti-inflammatory medication, steroid medications or cortisone shot. Occasionally the cause of inflammation may be persistent compression over the nerve, which may not get better with all form of conservative management.

Do I have to give up smoking?

For patients undergoing fusion surgery, it is highly desirable that they quit smoking. Smoking is detrimental for bone healing and hence the fusion. Smokers are at a higher risk of nonunion, that means non-healing of the fusion mass, and these patients may need revision surgery. If the patient is not able to quit smoking, it is at least highly desirable for them to quit for three months. Use of the nicotine patch in place of smoking has the same detrimental effect as smoking itself.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients are not required to start their physical therapy till two weeks after the surgery. After two weeks of surgery, physician reexamination will help in deciding if the patient requires physical therapy or not. Many of the patients do not require physical therapy after the surgery.

Does smoking cause spine problems?

Smoking has proven to cause spine problems, including neck and lower back. At the same time, smoking is detrimental for patients who require spine surgery, especially fusion surgeries. It has been shown that smoking delays spine fusion, as well as lead to higher incidence of nonunion and possible need for revision surgeries.

Should I have an MRI for my pain?

Most of the patients with cervical disk disease and subsequent pain can be treated with conservative means and do not require MRI. Patients who fail conservative measures, as well as patients who develop worsening neurological deficit or weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder or gait may require MRI. Patients usually need to see a physician before an MRI can be done.

Will losing weight decrease the chance I will need back surgery?

Weight loss can be very helpful in treating, as well as preventing back surgery apart from its benefit in many more diseases. Patients with higher weight have increased load on their lumbar spine and may have persistent pain, delayed healing, or failure of healing after spine surgery.

What are the common causes of back pain?

Most common causes of back pain are disc disease or muscles. There can be other causes of pain including arising from the bone or from the covering of the nerves or from the injury to the ligaments. Occasional cause of back pain can be from kidney or prostate in males or uterus and ovaries in females. Rarely, a patient may have back pain because of involvement of other organs in their abdomen like the pancreas or the liver.

What is the natural history of low back pain?

Low back pain is one of the most common diseases known to mankind. They may affect up to 60 to 80% of human beings. Most of the patients with low back pain have pain free period, which may last from months to years. Some patients have a higher incidence of recurrence of low back pain. These patients may need medical attention to get relief of low back pain. Most of the time, low back pain can be treated without surgical intervention and with conventional means.

What are the possible surgical complications from a low back surgery?

Common complications of a low back spine surgery are bleeding, infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid temporary or permanent neurological deficits, blindness, worsening of pain, failure of fusion, failure of implants. There may be risks due to the anesthesia also.

When do most people develop significant low back pain?

People with bad posture or work that involves bad biomechanics of the low back, or patients with systemic disease, overweight, smokers, other chronic problems are at high incidence of developing low back pain.

Is bedrest a good treatment for back pain?

Bedrest can help in back pain only if the back pain is of acute onset. Even in that case, the bedrest is only helpful for the first 48 hours. After that, patients who are more active and/or are involved in physical therapy have the best results from back pain. Prolonging bedrest is of no use for the treatment of back pain.

What is a spinal disc?

Spinal discs are discs of cartilage which are found between the vertebrae in our spinal column. They help movement as well as stabilize the spine. They have a central gelatinous core called nucleus pulposus and a peripheral cartilage called annulus fibrosus. A healthy disc is required for normal functioning of the spine.

What if I get an infection?

If the patient has a superficial infection, few days of antibiotics will help heal these infections. Occasionally patient may develop deep infection. In these patients may need IV antibiotics for a longer period. If despite all efforts or in patients with rapid deterioration due to infection, surgery may be needed to help clean off the infection.

How common is surgery?

Most of the patients do not need surgery and can be treated with conservative means. When the patients do not respond to conservative measures, or if they have worsening neurological deficit, or worse pain, they may need surgery.

What do I do for straightening of spine, like due to muscle spasms?

Most of the patients who have straightening of spine is due to muscle spasms. These patients are usually treated with medications, some rest, and physical therapy. Patients may take muscle relaxants to relieve the spasms. Patient may also take anti-inflammatory medication or pain medications to treat their pain. Physical therapy helps these patient in relieving the muscle spasm as well as recovering from the lumbar spine disease and getting back their mobility as well as strength in the muscles.

How do you treat lower back pain caused by degenerative disc disease?

Most of the patients with degenerative disc disease causing low back pain are treated with conservative means including anti-inflammatory medications and physical therapy. Occasionally the patients may not respond to such therapy, or may have worsening symptoms, in which case they may need invasive measures in the form of injections or surgery.

Can degenerative disc disease cause thigh pain?

Higher lumbar spine degenerative disc disease like L2, 3, or L3, 4 may cause thigh pain. Patients who have involvement of L4, 5, or L5, S1, which are the common discs to degenerate and cause problems, usually cause pain along the outer aspect of the leg, and below the knee.

Is yoga good for fibromyalgia and degenerative disc disease?

Yoga is a very good exercise for patients who suffer from fibromyalgia as well as low back pain due to degenerative disc disease. Yoga not only helps stretching all the muscles, but also helps toning of the muscles, which contribute to pain relief.

How long will it take me to recover from a herniated disc or degenerative disc disease?

Patients who have herniated disc with pain going down their legs in the form of sciatica usually gets pain relief within about six weeks. Patients with degenerative disc disease, which is usually caused by aging process, may get episodes of back pain interspersed, or months to years. If taken care of, the patients may have long duration of back pain free periods.

What are my non-surgical options for treatment?

Non-surgical options for treatment of low back pain include medications in the form of anti-inflammatory medication or pain killers, physical therapy, exercises in the form of stretching and the strengthening of the muscles. There are other minimal invasive methods of treatment, which include cortisone shot along the nerve root, or in the spinal canal.

Are there alternative therapies available to help me deal with my pain?

There are multiple alternative therapies deal with pain, which may include medications in the form of anti-inflammatory medication or pain killers, physical therapy, exercises in the form of stretching and the strengthening of the muscles. There are other minimal invasive methods of treatment, which include cortisone shot along the nerve root, or in the spinal canal.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

Patients who develop neurological deficit in the form of weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder may have irreversible damage if the surgery is delayed enough.

When do I need fusion?

When patient has back pain or has a surgery in which enough bone is removed to destabilize the spine, in these cases patient may need a fusion surgery to stabilize the spine, as well as to alleviate the symptoms.

What are my risks of low back surgery?

General surgical risks of low back surgeries include bleeding, infection, persistence of pain, reversible/irreversible nerve damage leading to tingling, numbness, or weakness down the legs or involvement of bowel or bladder, failure of resolution of symptoms, failure of fusion, failure of implants. Most of the patients can undergo a safe surgery due to the development of vision magnification as well as refined surgical techniques. There are anesthesia risks also associated with this surgery.

When will I be back to my normal activities?

Though these things depend on the type of surgery patient has undergone, patient can usually be progressively back to their normal activities, starting from three to five days from surgery. Patients are encouraged to take care of their activities of daily living, as well as light household activities. Patients can get back to driving once they are free from pain medication and are able to sit for a duration of period for driving, which may take upto 2-3 weeks or more.

What type of surgery is recommended?

The type of surgery depends on the presenting complaint, examination findings, as well as imaging findings in the form of x-ray and MRI. Some patients may need to undergo just discectomy, or laminectomy, while others may need a fusion surgery on their back to relieve their symptoms. To know more about the type of surgery, the patient needs to discuss this with their spine surgeons.

How long will the surgery take?

Spine surgeries like discectomy and laminectomy usually last about one to one and a half hours. Spine fusion surgeries, may take longer periods, up to two and a half to four hours or more. It depends on type of surgery, and as well as the level of spine to be operated upon.

Why does a spinal disc cause pain?

There are multiple reasons for a disc to cause pain if it is injured. The pain may be just because of injury to the disc itself or rupture of the ligaments through which it passes into the spinal canal. It may also cause pain because of pressure on the nerve roots that are pushed by the disc in the vicinity.

What is a difference between a herniated disc and a bulging disc?

Bulging disc is when the disc pushes the ligament pushing into it into the spinal canal while herniated disc is when the disc itself gets out of the ligament and comes to lie into the spinal canal. Bulging disc may be normal and may not cause pain. Herniated disc also does not cause pain in all patients but they may cause compression on the nerve roots and cause radiating pain going down the legs or, in severe cases, may cause weakness associated with tingling, numbness, involvement of bowel or bladder.

Are bulging discs normal in an adult?

Bulging discs, especially in the lower spine, may be normal findings in an adult. They rarely cause problem by causing pressure on the nerve roots.

How did I herniate my disc?

Herniation of disc may be caused by multiple factors. If the disc is diseased due to age, other chronic diseases, smoking, etc., then they are more prone to injury. Any sudden movement or lifting or moving, heavy weights, can cause enough pressure in the disc to cause rupture and herniate.

What are the symptoms of a herniated disc?

Herniated disc can present either present with back pain or radiculopathy in the form of pain going down either lower extremity or either leg. It may or may not be associated with tingling or numbness. In severe cases, there may be weakness of specific group of muscles in the leg or involvement of bowel or bladder.

Are all bulging discs and all herniated discs painful?

Not all bulging discs or herniated discs are painful. But bulging discs in most cases are not painful and are asymptomatic. Herniated disc have a higher chance of causing symptoms in the form of pain going down either lower extremity or either leg. It may or may not be associated with tingling or numbness. In severe cases, there may be weakness of specific group of muscles in the leg or involvement of bowel or bladder.

What is degenerative disc disease?

Degeneration means gradual damage of the tissue. Degenerative disc disease represents aging of the disc, either appropriate to the normal age of the patient, or maybe accelerated due to injury or chronic disease, or other factors like smoking, obesity.

What is lumbar instability?

Lumbar instability means that the spine is not stable and there is excessive abnormal movement between two vertebrae. This is usually diagnosed by imaging in the form of X-rays, CT scan, or MRI of the patients. Instability may lead to compression of nerve roots causing radiculopathy with or without back pain.

What is Spinal stenosis?

Spinal stenosis means narrowing of the spinal canal. It is can be at the cervical or thoracic or lumbar level. Most common spinal stenosis is at lumbar level and it, when narrowed, can compress nerves, causing pain going down the legs, with or without tingling, numbness, weakness, or involvement of bowel or bladder.

What is sciatica?

Sciatica is another name for lumbar radiculopathy, in which patient has pain going down their legs. The pattern of pain depends on the nerve root involved, but the most common is pain going down the outer side of the thigh and leg into the foot.

What is lumbar disc disease? how is this problem diagnosed?

The diagnosis of Lumbar disc disease is made by history and examination of the patient. The confirmation of diagnosis is done by imaging in the form of X-rays and MRI. Occasionally the patient is having contraindication to MRI, patient may need to undergo a CT scan. When a CT scan is done, occasionally the patient may need to get injected with a dye before the CT scan and this is called CT myelography. Occasionally patient may need a CT scan along with MRI also.

When should I consider surgery for the back pain?

Most of the patients get treated with conservative means. In case the patient is not getting relief despite continuous conservative measures, or if there is worsening of pain associated with or without weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder, the patient may need surgical intervention in the form of surgery.

Am I a candidate for minimal-invasive spine surgery?

Some patients are good candidates for minimally-invasive spine surgery and they can get better with that. History, physical examination, as well as special investigations like X-ray and MRI, are needed in order to discuss regarding options of minimal invasive spine surgery. Some patients are not good candidates for minimal invasive spine surgery and doing such a surgery in such patients may lead to non-resolved solution of the symptoms or worsening.

Are there any warning symptoms?

Warning symptoms of lumbar disc disease include worsening pain, tingling and numbness, development of weakness, or worsening of weakness, involvement of bowel or bladder in the form of incontinence of urine or stools, presence of fever, unintentional weight loss. In such conditions patients should immediately seek medical attention.

Are spinal injections necessary?

Spinal injections help in relief of pain. Many times, they may be the only procedure required for patients to get long term relief from pain. If patients are not relieved by 1 or multiple spine injections, they may have to undergo surgical procedure to get their pain relief.

What are the symptoms of spinal disc disease or spinal disc problem?

Spinal disc problems can present in the form of back or neck pain or, radiculopathy in the form of limb pain, with or without tingling or numbness going down either lower extremity. Rarely they may have weakness of involvement of bowel or bladder.

What the red flags?

Red flags in back pain are history of cancer, immunosuppression due to medications or disease, prolonged steroid usage, IV drug usage, trauma, fever, unintentional and unexplained weight loss. These patients should a physician as soon as possible.

Do you need any tests?

General blood workup is needed in most patients before the surgery. This will include blood counts as well as metabolic profile. Special tests may be needed in some patients if the physician has suspicion of some other disease. Most of the patients will have to undergo X-ray and MRI, or a CT scan before the surgery to confirm their diagnosis.
What are the possible surgical complications from a low back surgery?

Common complications of a low back spine surgery are bleeding, infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid temporary or permanent neurological deficits, blindness, worsening of pain, failure of fusion, failure of implants. There may be risks due to the anesthesia also.

Can I try physical therapy before I move forward with surgery?

Patients should try conservative measures including physical therapy before they are undergo surgical treatment for their disc problems. Patients who have neurological deterioration with involvement of muscle power or bowel or bladder involvement may need immediate surgery and are not considered for trial with physical therapy.

What if I just let it be?

If the lumbar disk disease is left to itself, it may be progressively worsening. The patients may also have recurring episodes of pain if they are not managed properly. With every recurrence, the chances of severity as well as having similar or worse episodes is higher.

Will the pain ever goes away without surgery?

Many patients who have one or a few episodes of back pain with or without neuropathy may be better for a long time. Occasionally, the patients may have recurring episodes and may need intervention for that.

Can I treat the pain on my own?

The pain can be treated by yourself using Tylenol, Aleve, Advil in prescription-strength doses or over-the-counter doses. If the pain is not relieved despite taking these medications and use of rest, ice, heat then you should see a doctor.

When should I see a doctor?

If you have tried medications like Tylenol, Aleve, Advil, using ice, heat and this had not benefited you, you can see your primary care for further management options. If you start having radiating pain down the arm or leg, which is associated with tingling and numbness, with or without night-time discomfort then you may need to see a spine surgeon for that. If you develop weakness in either extremity, imbalance, involvement of bowel or bladder in the form of retention or incontinence or decreased sensation around the genital areas or either extremity, you should seek urgent help by seeing a doctor possibly in an emergency setting.

Would physical therapy help?

Physical therapy helps in most of the patients. It helps not only keep your functions in an optimum state but also helps recover from pain. Physical therapy should be done under supervised clinicians. The physical therapists can also let you know regarding some home exercises programs which will help take care of pain on the long term.

What are the new treatments on the horizon?

Spine surgeons have been doing cervical and lumbar disc arthroplasty of disc replacement for many years now with very good results. Spine surgeons have also been doing minimally invasive discectomies in which case fusion may not be needed and the patient may begin its mobile segment. Some patients may be a candidate for a procedure called laminoplasty which is done from the back of the neck and in which fusion is not required. In patients of lumbar stenosis, an implant can be inserted in the back without disturbing the anatomy of the spine to increase the space for nerve roots. There are many more surgeries which are being tried on a research basis and not yet to be validated.

What is the degenerative disc disease?

Degenerative disc disease is a process of aging of the disc. The disc gradually loses its water content and becomes stiffer henceforth causing loss of flexibility and motion within the vertebra. This usually happens as a part of aging process, but it can be accelerated due to certain other conditions like chronic diseases, smoking, injury, overuse, trauma etc.

Will I need surgery? I am experiencing electric shocks?

Worsening tingling, numbness or weakness or feeling of electric shocks going down the arms or legs are serious symptoms of cervical or thoracic disc disease. These patients should be seen by a spine surgeon as soon as possible and there may be a chance that they will need surgery to be relieved from these symptoms. If these patients are not taken care of they may develop neurological deficit which may or may not be irreversible.

What is laminectomy and what is the purpose?

Laminectomy involves removal of the back of the vertebrae so as to remove pressure from the spinal cord or the spinal nerves in the vertebral column. This can be performed in the neck, chest, or lower back area depending on the location of the compression over the neural elements.

Who does the laminectomy?

A laminectomy is performed by spine surgeons or surgeons who specialize in doing spine surgeries.

Will the laminectomy remove all my pain?

Laminectomy in the lower back is very helpful in patients who have radicular pain going down their legs. In most of the patients, the symptoms are well resolved, and these patients are able to get back to their normal life within six to ten weeks after the surgery.

What if, during my surgery, you encounter a different issue other than expected?

Usually, before the surgery, we discuss with the patient regarding all the possible spine issues that we may expect and how to manage them. If there is an unexpected issue, which has not been discussed earlier, we would go ahead and discuss it with the patient’s relative and treat it accordingly from there. If there is something which can wait, and is not detrimental to the patient, and relatives are not able to make decision on it, we may leave it for a later date to be discussed with the patient after the surgery.

How long is it possible to stay for back surgery?

Most of the patients with back surgery can be discharged within one to four days after the surgery depending on the type of surgery and the type of recovery that they have. Patients who undergo complex spine surgeries may need longer period of hospitalization and recovery.

Which pain medications will I be sent home with? What are the possible side-effects of these prescriptions?

Most of the patients with cervical spine surgery, will be sent with some narcotic pain medication to take care of their pain. These medications do have their multiple side-effects, which may be constipation, nausea, vomiting, impaired judgement, drowsiness, headache. Though patients who are treated with narcotic pain medication for acute pain, mostly do not lead to addiction, but these medications do have addiction potential.

Will you know before the surgery if I need a brace afterwards? If so, will I be fitted for one before the surgery?

Most of the patients with spine surgery do not need a brace. If we expect that the patient will need a brace, we will get the patient pre-fitted with a brace so that it is available immediately after the surgery. Occasionally the need for brace may be decided at the time of surgery. In such cases a brace is arranged in immediate post-operative period.

Will I need any other medical equipment like a walker when I go home? Should I get an adjusted bed or sleep downstairs?

Patient may need other medical equipment like walker or a stick. If that is required, patients are provided with such equipment in the hospital before their discharge and are trained how to use them by the physical therapist and occupational therapist. If the patient needs to use stairs, patients are trained by the physical therapist before they are let go home. If the patient needs an adjustable bed, they are informed about that. That can be done prior to the surgery. It is desirable for patients to stay downstairs for a few weeks if possible.

Who can I call if I have questions after the surgery?

In case patient has routine questions regarding after the surgery or regarding the surgery, they can call the physician’s office and talk to the nurse or secretary or the physician. If they’re not available on the phone, they can leave a voice mail and they will be answered later. In case the patient has a medical emergency, then they should not call the physician office but rather call 911 or get to the hospital ER as soon as possible.

How often will I see you after my surgery?

Patients are usually followed at two weeks, six weeks, three months, six months, and a year after surgery.

What symptoms would warrant a call to your office after the surgery?

If the patient develops problems like chest pain, breathing problems, sudden neurological deterioration, or any other emergency they should call 911, or go to the emergency room directly. Patients who develop worsening pain at the surgery site, discharge from the wound, fever; they should call in the office.

How long should I wait to bathe after the surgery?

Patients are usually asked to avoid bathing, until the incision heals, which may take two to three weeks. Patient can take shower after 72 hours of surgery with an impervious dressing in place. The dressing can be changes if the wound is visibly soaked. Patients are asked not to rub the area of surgery for about two to three weeks. They can gently dab it dry with a towel.

How long will I be out of work?

Patients with low demand work and desk job, can be back to work as soon as three to six weeks after the surgery depending on patient pain control as well as recovery. Patients who are in heavy lifting or control of heavy machinery or handyman job, may take three to four months, or even more to get back to work depending on their recovery from the surgery.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients after back surgery are usually started on physical therapy, if they need, depending on physician’s advice, at two to four weeks after the surgery. Many of the patients do not need physical therapy. A decision to go into physical therapy will depend on the surgery as well their recovery.

What if I get an infection?

If the patient has a superficial infection, few days of antibiotics will help heal these infections. Occasionally patient may develop deep infection. In these patients may need IV antibiotics for a longer period. If despite all efforts or in patients with rapid deterioration due to infection, surgery may be needed to help clean off the infection.

How common is surgery?

Most of the patients do not need surgery and can be treated with conservative means. When the patients do not respond to conservative measures, or if they have worsening neurological deficit, or worse pain, they may need surgery.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

Patients who develop neurological deficit in the form of weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder may have irreversible damage if the surgery is delayed enough.

When do I need fusion?

When patient has back pain or has a surgery in which enough bone is removed to destabilize the spine, in these cases patient may need a fusion surgery to stabilize the spine, as well as to alleviate the symptoms.

What are my risks of low back surgery?

General surgical risks of low back surgeries include bleeding, infection, persistence of pain, reversible/irreversible nerve damage leading to tingling, numbness, or weakness down the legs or involvement of bowel or bladder, failure of resolution of symptoms, failure of fusion, failure of implants. Most of the patients can undergo a safe surgery due to the development of vision magnification as well as refined surgical techniques. There are anesthesia risks also associated with this surgery.

When will I be back to my normal activities?

Though these things depend on the type of surgery patient has undergone, patient can usually be progressively back to their normal activities, starting from three to five days from surgery. Patients are encouraged to take care of their activities of daily living, as well as light household activities. Patients can get back to driving once they are free from pain medication and are able to sit for a duration of period for driving, which may take upto 2-3 weeks or more.

What type of surgery is recommended?

The type of surgery depends on the presenting complaint, examination findings, as well as imaging findings in the form of x-ray and MRI. Some patients may need to undergo just discectomy, or laminectomy, while others may need a fusion surgery on their back to relieve their symptoms. To know more about the type of surgery, the patient needs to discuss this with their spine surgeons.

How long will the surgery take?

Spine surgeries like discectomy and laminectomy usually last about one to one and a half hours. Spine fusion surgeries, may take longer periods, up to two and a half to four hours or more. It depends on type of surgery, and as well as the level of spine to be operated upon.

What is degenerative disc disease?

Degeneration means gradual damage of the tissue. Degenerative disc disease represents aging of the disc, either appropriate to the normal age of the patient, or maybe accelerated due to injury or chronic disease, or other factors like smoking, obesity.

What is Lumbar instability?

Lumbar instability means that the spine is not stable and there is excessive abnormal movement between two vertebrae. This is usually diagnosed by imaging in the form of X-rays, CT scan, or MRI of the patients. Instability may lead to compression of nerve roots causing radiculopathy with or without back pain.

What is Spinal Stenosis?

Spinal Stenosis means narrowing of the spinal canal. It is can be at the cervical or thoracic or lumbar level. Most common spinal stenosis is at lumbar level and it, when narrowed, can compress nerves, causing pain going down the legs, with or without tingling, numbness, weakness, or involvement of bowel or bladder.

What is sciatica?

Sciatica is another name for lumbar radiculopathy, in which patient has pain going down their legs. The pattern of pain depends on the nerve root involved, but the most common is pain going down the outer side of the thigh and leg into the foot.

What is lumbar disc disease? How is this problem diagnosed?

The diagnosis of Lumbar disc disease is made by history and examination of the patient. The confirmation of diagnosis is done by imaging in the form of X-rays and MRI. Occasionally the patient is having contraindication to MRI, patient may need to undergo a CT scan. When a CT scan is done, occasionally the patient may need to get injected with a dye before the CT scan and this is called CT myelography. Occasionally patient may need a CT scan along with MRI also.

When should I consider surgery for the back pain?

Most of the patients get treated with conservative means. In case the patient is not getting relief despite continuous conservative measures, or if there is worsening of pain associated with or without weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder, the patient may need surgical intervention in the form of surgery.

Am I a candidate for minimal-invasive spine surgery?

Some patients are good candidates for minimally-invasive spine surgery and they can get better with that. History, physical examination, as well as special investigations like X-ray and MRI, are needed in order to discuss regarding options of minimal invasive spine surgery. Some patients are not good candidates for minimal invasive spine surgery and doing such a surgery in such patients may lead to non-resolved solution of the symptoms or worsening.

Are there any warning symptoms?

Warning symptoms of lumbar disc disease include worsening pain, tingling and numbness, development of weakness, or worsening of weakness, involvement of bowel or bladder in the form of incontinence of urine or stools, presence of fever, unintentional weight loss. In such conditions patients should immediately seek medical attention.

Do you need any tests?

General blood workup is needed in most patients before the surgery. This will include blood counts as well as metabolic profile. Special tests may be needed in some patients if the physician has suspicion of some other disease. Most of the patients will have to undergo X-ray and MRI, or a CT scan before the surgery to confirm their diagnosis.

What are the possible surgical complications from a low back surgery?

Common complications of a low back spine surgery are bleeding, infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid temporary or permanent neurological deficits, blindness, worsening of pain, failure of fusion, failure of implants. There may be risks due to the anesthesia also.

What is foraminotomies?

Foraminotomies is the surgery done from the back in the neck or the lower back area in which a small amount of bone is removed to increase the size of the foramen where the nerve roots pass to give more space to the nerve root and to relieve the symptoms. These surgeries do not involve removal of enough bones to require insertion of screws and rods to fuse the spine.

What are the risks of laminectomy?

Apart from the usual risks of having some back surgery, the risk of laminectomy includes injury to the nerve roots of the spinal cord, bleeding, injury to the sac, covering the spinal root or spinal cord leading to leakage of the fluid, persistence of pain or worsening, temporary or permanent worsening of symptoms. It may also lead to delayed restenosis as well as destabilization of the fragment leading to forward bending of the spinal column.

What is post laminectomy pain syndrome?

Post laminectomy pain syndrome usually involves the lower back and presents in patient who have undergone laminectomy for spinal stenosis. These patients, due to worsening of their degenerative condition or osteoarthritis of the back, start having pain involving the disc in their lower back. They may also develop flattening of the back due to weakness and muscle spasm.

Is laminectomy an outpatient surgery?

One or two level laminectomy of the lower back can be done through outpatient. Laminectomies more than two levels or laminectomies of the cervical spine or thoracic spine are usually performed in a hospital setting due to the complexity of the surgery.

What is the difference between a laminectomy and discectomy?

The disc is present in the front of the spinal cord or nerve roots and the lamina are present behind the spinal cord of the nerve roots. Discectomy involves surgery usually from the front, though it can also be performed from the back especially in the lower back and involves removal of the disc to remove the pressure from the front of the neural elements. Laminectomy on the other hand is performed from the back and involves removal of pressure from the neural elements from the back. Sometimes especially in the lower back area, both the surgeries can be combined and usually performed from the back.

What is laminectomy of the neck?

Laminectomy of the neck involves removing the lamina from the vertebrae or the bones of the neck. These laminae are present on the back of the neck and the surgery is done through the back of the neck. These patients also need to undergo fusion with screws and rods so as to prevent later complications of laminectomy. This is usually done for patients who have impingement of their nerves in the neck from the back side rather than the commoner form that is from the front.

What is thoracic laminectomy?

Thoracic laminectomy involves removal of the lamina from the back of the vertebrae or bones of the thoracic spine or the chest region. The surgery is done from the back and may or may not involve fixation with screws and rods. This surgery is usually performed for patients who have compression on their spinal cord in the thoracic spine.

What is cervical decompressive surgery?

Cervical decompressive surgery is removal of pressure that is on the spinal column or the spinal cord in the neck region. This can be performed from the front or from the back depending on the location of the compression on the spinal cord. This surgery may or may not be accompanied with fixation of the vertebrae using screws, rods or plates.

What is laminectomy and what is the purpose?

Laminectomy involves removal of the back of the vertebrae so as to remove pressure from the spinal cord or the spinal nerves in the vertebral column. This can be performed in the neck, chest, or lower back area depending on the location of the compression over the neural elements.

Who does the laminectomy?

A laminectomy is performed by spine surgeons or surgeons who specialize in doing spine surgeries.

What is laminoplasty of the neck?

The laminoplasty involves cutting of lamina on one side so as to open it up and fixing it in an open position with the use of mini plates so as to increase the size of the spinal canal and decrease the pressure on the spinal cord. This surgery is performed from the back of the neck and does not involve fusion of the neck thereby decreasing the restriction of movement of the neck as may be present after laminectomy and fusion surgery.

What is cervical spine foraminotomy?

Cervical spine foraminotomy is a minimal invasive surgery which is performed from the back of the neck for pinched nerve in the neck. These patient’s usually have radiating pain into the arm and the surgery helps in decreasing the pressure over the cervical spine nerve root to allow space for the nerve and eliminate the symptoms. This surgery if done in suitable candidate can avoid fusion surgery that is traditionally needed to decrease the pressure of the spinal roots.

What is Kyphosis?

Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at it from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body).

When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves. In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is very uncommon.

How to fix Kyphosis?

The treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. In general there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace.

As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures.

The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment. Overall the treatment decision will depend on several factors of which the most important are the underlying causes for the kyphosis, the patient’s medical health, and finally the the patient’s ability to undergo and maintain the treatment plan.

What causes Kyphosis?

There are several causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the upper or lower segments or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity. Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities.

Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease. There are degenerative causes due to aging or breakdown of the normal ligaments and joints that hold the spine’s structure and shape. Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries. There are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis.

Other causes include neuromuscular disorders like strokes, motor neuron disease, and muscle disorders like conditions Duchenne’s muscular atrophy. The underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challenging to diagnose and not only requires clinical evaluation but can often require additional diagnostic imaging and neurologic studies.

How to reverse Kyphosis?

It may not be possible to reverse kyphosis. It generally depends on the underlying cause. If the kyphotic deformity is flexible then yes it is possible to reverse the kyphosis. However if it is from a more structural problem and more aggressive and interventional methods like spine surgery may be required. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. There are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it.

The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine.

The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace.

As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment.

How to treat Kyphosis?

In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures.

The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment. Overall the treatment decision will depend on several factors of which the most important are the underlying causes for the kyphosis, the patient’s medical health, and finally the the patient’s ability to undergo and maintain the treatment plan.

Can Kyphosis be reversed?

It may not be possible to reverse kyphosis and the feasibility depends no the underlying cause. If the kyphotic deformity is flexible then yes it is possible to reverse the kyphosis. However if it is from a more structural problem, then more aggressive and interventional methods like surgery may be required. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it.

The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine.

The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace.

As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment.

What is Kyphosis Scoliosis?

Kyphoscoliosis is an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side, it appears that they have a humpback shape to their spine. The term scoliosis comes from Greek and means “twisted” or “crooked”. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity.

The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal.

Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves. In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon. In regards to scoliosis, this term refers to a side to side curvature of the spine when looking straight ahead at a person.

The person can have both a kyphosis as well as a scoliosis deformity, or simply a kyphotic deformity. Unfortunately we use the term kyphoscoliosis to indicate that there is an abnormal curve and it does not signify whether the patient has either one or both kyphosis and scoliosis.

Can chiropractic help Kyphosis?

There are no good studies showing that chiropractic treatment leads to long-term resolution of kyphotic deformities. There is some good evidence that chiropractic treatment helps with acute back pain episodes and possibly muscle spasms resulting in deformity, but there is no evidence that it provides any long-term sustainable treatment or cure.

How to treat Cervical Kyphosis?

The treatment options for cervical kyphosis are quite limited. In general there is only physical therapy or surgery. In fact surgery is the only treatment option that has any long-term data to show maintained correction of the kyphosis. Sometimes it is possible to use a brace to help the kyphosis but this is only in the case of neck injuries or infections. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. The treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it.

The first is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the neck muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and strong muscles to support the spine.

The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for acute injuries from trauma or infections, or in children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace.

As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief neck pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws, plates, or rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment.

Overall the treatment decision will depend on several factors of which the most important are the underlying causes for the kyphosis, the patient’s medical health, and finally the patient’s ability to undergo and maintain the treatment plan.

How to measure Kyphosis angle?

When we evaluate thoracic kyphosis we do this with the use of x-rays. In general we measure an angle called the Cobb angle which is taken from the first and the 12th thoracic vertebral bone position. The angle between these two should normally be between 20 and 50°. Anything over 50° is considered hyper kyphosis which signifies an exaggerated or excessive amounts of thoracic kyphotic deformity. Remember that the thoracic spine has a normal amount of kyphosis in it. Anything above 60° we deftly consider abnormal and recommend some type of treatment to prevent any further worsening.

How to prevent Kyphosis?

The only way to prevent kyphosis is with either physical therapy or the use of a brace. Unfortunately braces generally do not work except in children or acute injuries. They can provide good relief during acute episodes of pain and possibly prevent further kyphotic deformity after an acute injury. If the kyphosis is the result of an injury then definitely using a brace may prevent further deterioration and deformity but will only be effective for the first 3 to 6 months.

After that there is no benefit of a brace. Otherwise physical therapy and postural training are the only real options for preventing kyphosis. This would involve strengthening the spinal muscles and core muscles to help maintain a normal posture of the spine. These muscles act as secondary stabilizers of the spine and can help minimize the stress on the ligaments and joints of the spinal column especially when there is notable degeneration.

In the case of kyphosis due to aging, an argument can be made for the use of medication to help prevent osteoporosis since this may be a contributing factor to kyphotic deformities in elderly patients. However, it should be understood that there is no good evidence to support the use of osteoporosis medication to prevent kyphotic deformities.

How to fix Cervical Kyphosis?

There is no simple fix to cervical kyphosis and the treatment options for cervical kyphosis are quite limited. In fact surgery is the only treatment option that has any long-term data to show maintained correction of the kyphosis. Sometimes it is possible to use a brace to help the kyphosis but this is only in the case of neck injuries or infections. In general there are only three options which include physical therapy, bracing, and surgery. The treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause.

The treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the neck muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and strong muscles to support the spine.

The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for acute injuries from trauma or infections, or in children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace.

As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief neck pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws, plates, or rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment. Replacing a disk with an artificial one is not an option in the case of cervical kyphosis.

How to fix Kyphosis without surgery?

Depending on the degree of kyphotic deformity surgery may be the only way of truly correcting kyphosis. However other options for correcting kyphosis include either physical therapy or the use of a brace. Unfortunately braces generally do not work except in children or acute injuries. They help in children because they can help guide the shape of the spine and the bone as the child bone grows.

However once the child reaches skeletal maturity, braces will not provide any long-term correction and may even worsen the kyphosis because the bodies muscles begin to rely on the brace to maintain a normal position and becomes weaker inside the brace. However a brace can provide good relief during acute episodes of pain and possibly prevent further kyphotic deformity after an acute injury.

If the kyphosis is the result of an injury then definitely using a brace may prevent further deterioration and deformity but will only be effective for the first 3 to 6 months. After that there is no benefit of a brace. Otherwise physical therapy and postural training are the only real options for preventing kyphosis. This would involve strengthening the spinal muscles and core muscles to help maintain a normal posture of the spine. These muscles act as secondary stabilizers of the spine and can help minimize the stress on the ligaments and joints of the spinal column especially when there is notable degeneration.

In the case of kyphosis due to aging, an argument can be made for the use of medication to help prevent osteoporosis since this may be a contributing factor to kyphotic deformities in elderly patients. However, it should be understood that there is no good evidence to support the use of osteoporosis medication to prevent kyphotic deformities.

What causes Kyphosis in adults?

The most common cause of increasing thoracic kyphosis in adults is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape. As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis.

Otherwise, there are several other causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the rib cage or lower back segments, or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity. Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities.

These are unlikely to the present in adults since they are usually picked up during childhood. Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease, of which the latter can present later in adult hood. Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries, and these are the second most common cause among adults.

Likewise, there are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis. However the infectious and inflammatory causes are generally rare. Finally there are neuromuscular disorders that include strokes, neurologic diseases, and muscle disorders like Duchenne’s muscular atrophy. The underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challenging to diagnose and not only requires clinical evaluation but can often require additional diagnostic imaging and neurologic studies.

How to correct Kyphosis?

The treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. If the kyphotic deformity is flexible then yes it is possible to reverse and correct kyphosis. However if it is from a more structural problem, then more aggressive and interventional methods like surgery may be required. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it.

The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine.

The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment.

What is Cervical Kyphosis?

Kyphoscoliosis is an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side. The term Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at it from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body).

The cervical or neck region of the spine normally has a lordotic curve. However, when there is trauma or injury to the cervical spine, it begins to flex forward in a kyphotic pattern. This is not normal and the underlying cause should be evaluated to prevent further deformity of the cervical spine.

Can a chiropractor fix Kyphosis?

There are no good studies showing that chiropractic treatment leads to long-term resolution of kyphotic deformities. There is some good evidence that chiropractic treatment helps with acute back pain episodes and possibly muscle spasms resulting in deformity, but there is no evidence that it provides any long-term sustainable treatment or cure.

Can Kyphosis be fixed?

If the kyphotic deformity is flexible then yes it is possible to reverse and fix the kyphosis. However if it is from a more structural problem, then more aggressive and interventional methods like surgery may be required. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it.

The first is with physical therapy and postural training, the second is by using a brace, and the third is by surgery. No other treatments have shown any reliable long-term successful outcomes. This includes acupuncture, chiropractic treatment, and massage therapy.

Is Kyphosis genetic?

Although there are some rare types of spinal deformities which are genetic the vast majority with well over 99% of cases, are due to acquired causes. There may be some susceptibility based on genetic conditions and this is referred to as incomplete penetrance, and suggest that even when a person carries the gene they may not necessarily develop spinal kyphosis. For example in Scheuermann’s disease there is no increase risk of developing spinal kyphosis among twins when one twin has it. Likewise the chances that a child inherits spinal kyphosis from parent is anywhere from 20 to 80%.

What causes Thoracic Kyphosis?

Thoracic kyphosis is the most common type of kyphotic deformity among both adults and children. The most common cause of increasing thoracic kyphosis in adults is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape.

As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis. Otherwise, there are several other causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the rib cage or lower back segments, or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity.

Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities. These are unlikely to the present in adults since they are usually picked up during childhood. Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease, of which the latter can present later in adult hood.

Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries, and these are the second most common cause among adults. Likewise, there are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis. However the infectious and inflammatory causes are generally rare. Finally there are neuromuscular disorders that include strokes, neurologic diseases, and muscle disorders like Duchenne’s muscular atrophy.

What is Kyphosis of the cervical spine?

Cervical kyphosis is where the neck region of the spine loses its normal lordotic curve (meaning that it no longer occurs backwards), but instead begins to curve forward (kyphosis). In general we use the term kyphosis to describe an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side it looks like their head is tilted forward and downward.

The term Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back and turtle-neck deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at it from the side but around the neck region it should curve backwards. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). The cervical or neck region of the spine normally has a lordotic curve.

However, when there is trauma, degeneration, or injury to the cervical spine, it begins to flex forward in a kyphotic pattern. This is not normal and the underlying cause should be evaluated to prevent further deformity of the cervical spine.

Is there a cure for Kyphosis?

In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures.

The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment. Overall the treatment decision will depend on several factors of which the most important are the underlying causes for the kyphosis, the patient’s medical health, and finally the the patient’s ability to undergo and maintain the treatment plan.

How to cure Kyphosis?

There is no specific long-standing cure for kyphosis unless it involves surgery. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction.

Can you correct Kyphosis?

Yes, you can correct kyphosis but there are no specific long-standing cures and the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction.

Can Kyphosis be corrected?

This depends on several factors. A kyphotic deformity can be corrected but there are no specific long-standing cures and the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures.

The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction. Overall the treatment options will depend on several factors including the patient and the underlying cause for the deformity.

Can you fix Kyphosis?

In general kyphotic deformity can be fixed in three ways and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction.

Is Kyphosis hereditary?

No the majority of cases of kyphotic deformities are not hereditary. However there are some rare types of spinal deformities which are genetic but these make up less than 1% of cases. There may be some susceptibility four kyphotic deformities based on genetic conditions and this is referred to as incomplete penetrance, and suggests that even when a person carries the gene they may not necessarily develop spinal kyphosis.

For example in Scheuermann’s disease there is no increased risk of developing spinal kyphosis among twins when one twin has it. Likewise the chances that a child inherits spinal kyphosis from a parent who has Scheuermann’s disease is anywhere from 20 to 80%. Since the majority of cases are due to aging and poor posture, the majority of cases of kyphotic deformities are not hereditary.

What is exaggerated thoracic kyphosis?

When we evaluate thoracic kyphosis we do this with the use of x-rays. In general we measure an angle called the Cobb angle which is taken from the first and the 12th thoracic vertebral bone position. The angle between these two should normally be between 20 and 50°. Anything over 50° is considered hyper kyphosis which signifies an exaggerated or excessive amounts of thoracic kyphotic deformity. Remember that the thoracic spine has a normal amount of kyphosis in it. Anything above 60° we deftly consider abnormal and recommend some type of treatment to prevent any further worsening.

Can Kyphosis be reversed without surgery?

Yes, kyphosis can be treated without surgery to depends on the underlying cause. In general kyphotic deformity can be fixed in three ways and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. If the deformity is rigid then surgery is really the only option. Otherwise the first option is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures.

The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction. As previously mentioned surgery is the only option in the case of fixed and rigid kyphotic deformities.

What is the definition of Kyphosis?

Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. The spine is not straight but normally curves when looked at it from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves.

In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail. Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal.

However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is very uncommon. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature of the thoracic region or rib cage region of the spine, resulting in a hump-back deformity.

How to improve Kyphosis?

Kyphosis can be improved in three ways; by physical therapy, using a brace, or surgery. In general kyphotic deformity can be fixed in three ways and these treatments assume that the kyphotic deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. If the deformity is rigid then surgery is really the only option. Otherwise the first option is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures.

The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction. As previously mentioned surgery is the only option in the case of fixed and rigid kyphotic deformities.

Do I have Kyphosis?

You may have excessive kyphosis if the spinal area around the rib cage region has a humpback shape to it. Otherwise the only real way of evaluating whether you have kyphosis is the use of an x-ray in measuring the Cobb angle. This is because it is normal to have a moderate degree of kyphosis in the spine and only by measuring the angle can we evaluate whether it is excessive or not.

What is Proximal Junctional Kyphosis?

When the spine has been fused or some type of procedure has been performed, the upper end of the construct and instrumentation is subject to a lot of stress forces. This can result in excessive amount of compensation from the remaining spinal levels due to the loss of movement at that fixed surgical region. The terms proximal junctional kyphosis and proximal junctional failure are both used to describe and abnormality at the adjacent level to some type of construct or intervention.

The case of proximal junctional kyphosis there are only radiologic findings of excessive hyper motion or instability. This is classically evaluated by measuring the Cobb angle and finding it greater than 10°. However proximal junctional failure on the other hand relates to symptomatic proximal junctional kyphosis, meaning that the patient not only has the radiographic findings but also presents with pain, signs of instability, or neurologic changes. In general proximal junctional kyphosis can be simply monitored for further worsen while proximal junctional failure will require intervention.

Is Kyphosis curable?

Yes, to some degree kyphosis can be cured or improved but in the majority of cases the only long term definitive treatment is with surgery. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training.

What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position.

However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace.

As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction.

What is Kyphosis of the spine?

When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature of the thoracic region or rib cage region of the spine, resulting in a hump-back deformity. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. The spine is not straight but normally curves when looked at it from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body).

When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves. In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is very uncommon.

Can you have Scoliosis and Kyphosis?

Yes, you can have both a scoliosis and kyphosis. However, the majority of patients with scoliosis tend to have a decreased amount of kyphosis in their spine. Since it is normal to have some kyphosis in the spine, these patients have an excessively little amount of kyphosis in the thoracic region. Nevertheless, it is possible to have a scoliotic and a kyphotic deformity together.

The term kyphoscoliosis, tends to mean that there is a crooked spine due to excessive forward bending of the thoracic or rib-cage region of the spine resulting in a humpback. Although a kyphoscoliosis should by definition involve both a twisting and excess forward-bending of the spine, we often use the term to only describe an excessive forward bending of the spine. This is because it is normal to have a kyphotic thoracic spine.

So simply saying someone has kyphosis is not entirely correct. Instead, we often use the term kyphoscoliosis to mean that the kyphotic curve is excessively “crooked”, whether or not there is any “twisting” is not well defined by the term. The term scoliosis comes from Greek and means “twisted” or “crooked”. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”.

What is the difference between Kyphosis Lordosis and Scoliosis?

The terms kyphosis, lordosis, and scoliosis are all used to refer to curvatures of the spine in different directions. Kyphoscoliosis is an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side, it appears that they have a humpback shape to their spine. The term scoliosis comes from Greek and means “twisted” or “crooked”. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity.

The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves.

In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon. In regards to scoliosis, this term refers to a side to side curvature of the spine when looking straight ahead at a person.

The person can have both a kyphosis as well as a scoliosis deformity, or simply a kyphotic deformity. Unfortunately we use the term kyphoscoliosis to indicate that there is an abnormal curve and it does not signify whether the patient has either one or both kyphosis and scoliosis.

What is Thoracic Kyphosis?

Thoracic kyphosis described an excess amount of forward curvature in the thoracic or rib-cage region of the spine. The term Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at it from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body).

When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves. In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray).

Can you fix kyphosis without surgery?

Yes, to some degree kyphosis can be cured without surgery but in the majority of cases the only long term definitive treatment is with surgery. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures.

The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction. Of course in the majority of cases surgery is not required for kyphotic deformities and either physical therapy or bracing is generally used as a first line of treatment.

What is Kyphosis and Scoliosis?

The term scoliosis comes from Greek and means “twisted” or “crooked”. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature when looking from the side, resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body).

When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves. In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon. In regards to scoliosis, this term refers to a side to side curvature of the spine when looking straight ahead at a person.

The person can have both a kyphosis as well as a scoliosis deformity, or simply a kyphotic deformity. Unfortunately we use the term kyphoscoliosis to indicate that there is an abnormal curve and it does not signify whether the patient has either one or both kyphosis and scoliosis.

How does Kyphosis affect breathing?

In general kyphotic deformities not affect breathing until they are significantly high with a Cobb angle conformity of greater than 90°. However the majority of cases of kyphotic deformities present prior to this.

Can a chiropractor help with Kyphosis?

There are no good studies showing that chiropractic treatment leads to long-term resolution of kyphotic deformities. There is some good evidence that chiropractic treatment helps with acute back pain episodes and possibly muscle spasms resulting in deformity, but there is no evidence that it provides any long-term sustainable treatment or cure.

Can Cervical Kyphosis be corrected?

Unfortunately, there is no simple fix to cervical kyphosis and the treatment options for cervical kyphosis are quite limited. In fact surgery is the only treatment option that has any long-term data to show maintained correction of the kyphosis. Sometimes it is possible to use a brace to help the kyphosis but this is only in the case of neck injuries or infections. In general there are only three options which include physical therapy, bracing, and surgery.

The treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. The treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the neck muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and strong muscles to support the spine.

The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for acute injuries from trauma or infections, or in children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief neck pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws, plates, or rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment.

Can Cervical Kyphosis be reversed?

In the majority of cases cervical kyphosis cannot be easily reversed and there is no simple fix to cervical kyphosis. Likewise, the treatment options for cervical kyphosis are quite limited. In fact surgery is the only treatment option that has any long-term data to show maintained correction of the kyphosis. Sometimes it is possible to use a brace to help the kyphosis but this is only in the case of neck injuries or infections. In general there are only three options which include physical therapy, bracing, and surgery.

The treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. The treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the neck muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and strong muscles to support the spine.

The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for acute injuries from trauma or infections, or in children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief neck pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws, plates, or rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment.

Can HIV cause Kyphosis?

No, HIV cannot directly cause kyphosis. Instead HIV can lead to certain types of infections that destroy a the spinal discs and bone that eventually leads to kyphosis. The most common cause of increasing thoracic kyphosis in adults is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape.

As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis. Otherwise, there are several other causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the rib cage or lower back segments, or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity.

Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries, and these are the second most common cause among adults. Likewise, there are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis.

Cowever the infectious and inflammatory causes are generally rare, but HIV status means that a person is susceptible to possibly increased infections. In the end, the underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challe diagnose and may require additional diagnostic imaging investigations.

Can Kyphosis be corrected without surgery?

Yes kyphosis can be treated without surgery to depends on the underlying cause. In general kyphotic deformity can be fixed in three ways and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. If the deformity is rigid then surgery is really the only option. Otherwise the first option is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures.

The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction. As previously mentioned surgery is the only option in the case of fixed and rigid kyphotic deformities.

How to measure Kyphosis?

When we evaluate thoracic kyphosis we do this with the use of x-rays. In general we measure an angle called the Cobb angle which is taken from the first and the 12th thoracic vertebral bone position. The angle between these two should normally be between 20 and 50°. Anything over 50° is considered hyper kyphosis which signifies an exaggerated or excessive amounts of thoracic kyphotic deformity. Remember that the thoracic spine has a normal amount of kyphosis in it. Anything above 60° we deftly consider abnormal and recommend some type of treatment to prevent any further worsening.

Can Kyphosis be cured?

There is no specific long-standing cure for kyphosis unless it involves surgery. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction.

Can Postural Kyphosis be corrected?

Yes, postural kyphosis can be corrected. The first treatment option is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine.

The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace.

As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. Surgery is never required for the treatment of postural kyphosis.

Can Postural Kyphosis be reversed?

Yes, postural kyphosis can be reversed or corrected. The first treatment option is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine.

The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace.

As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. Surgery is never required for the treatment of postural kyphosis.

Can you cure Kyphosis?

There is no specific long-standing cure for kyphosis unless it involves surgery. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction.

Can you reverse Kyphosis?

There is no specific long-standing cure to reverse kyphosis unless it involves surgery. However the kyphotic deformity can be prevented from worsening and can undergo some mild improvements with other treatment options including physical therapy and bracing. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training.

What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine. Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position.

However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction. At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace.

As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position. However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction.

Does Kyphosis cause pain?

No, kyphotic deformity is generally not cause any pain unless there is an underlying problem. The majority of kyphotic deformities are painless and simply due to aging. However in the case of kyphosis due to a traumatic injury, then it would be painful.

How many people have Kyphosis?

The exact number of patients with kyphotic deformities is not known. However among schoolchildren is estimated that between 0.1% and 9% of schoolchildren may have an excessive amount of thoracic kyphosis depending on the measurement criteria.

How to correct Cervical Kyphosis?

There is no simple fix to cervical kyphosis and the treatment options for cervical kyphosis are quite limited. In fact surgery is the only treatment option that has any long-term data to show maintained correction of the kyphosis. Sometimes it is possible to use a brace to help the kyphosis but this is only in the case of neck injuries or infections. In general there are only three options which include physical therapy, bracing, and surgery.

The treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. The treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the neck muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and strong muscles to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for acute injuries from trauma or infections, or in children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief neck pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws, plates, or rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment.

How to measure Kyphosis curve?

When we evaluate thoracic kyphosis we do this with the use of x-rays. In general we measure an angle called the Cobb angle which is taken from the first and the 12th thoracic vertebral bone position. The angle between these two should normally be between 20 and 50°. Anything over 50° is considered hyper kyphosis which signifies an exaggerated or excessive amounts of thoracic kyphotic deformity. Remember that the thoracic spine has a normal amount of kyphosis in it. Anything above 60° we deftly consider abnormal and recommend some type of treatment to prevent any further worsening.

How to pronounce Kyphosis?

Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. It is pronounced Ki-Fo-Sys. It means there is an excessive amount of curvature when looking from the side, resulting in a hump-back deformity. Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic.

What causes Cervical Kyphosis?

Cervical kyphosis is where the neck region of the spine loses its normal lordotic curve (meaning that it no longer occurs backwards), but instead begins to curve forward (kyphosis). In general we use the term kyphosis to describe an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side it looks like their head is tilted forward and downward. The term Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”.

When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back and turtle-neck deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at it from the side but around the neck region it should curve backwards. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body).

The cervical or neck region of the spine normally has a lordotic curve. However, when there is trauma, degeneration, or injury to the cervical spine, it begins to flex forward in a kyphotic pattern. This is not normal and the underlying cause should be evaluated to prevent further deformity of the cervical spine.

What does Kyphosis mean?

The term kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. It is pronounced Ki-Fo-Sys. It means there is an excessive amount of curvature when looking from the side, resulting in a hump-back deformity. Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic, or has too much of a forward curve. However the other areas of the spine can also develop kyphotic curves which is abnormal.

What is Dorsal kyphosis?

Dorsal kyphosis generally indicates an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side, it appears that they have a humpback shape to their spine. The “dorsum” refers to the back area or spine area. So dorsal kyphosis means curvature of the back. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity.

The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves.

In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon.

What is Kyphosis and what causes it?

Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal.

Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves. In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon. Unfortunately we do not know what causes excessive kyphosis in the majority of cases. However there are some specific causes which can be diagnosed by clinical examination and diagnostic imaging like MRI or CT scans.

What is Kyphosis caused by?

There are several causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the upper or lower segments or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity. Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities. Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease.

There are degenerative causes due to aging or breakdown of the normal ligaments and joints that hold the spine’s structure and shape. Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries. There are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis.

Other causes include neuromuscular disorders like strokes, motor neuron disease, and muscle disorders like conditions Duchenne’s muscular atrophy. The underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challenging to diagnose and not only requires clinical evaluation but can often require additional diagnostic imaging and neurologic studies.

What is Kyphosis Lordosis and Scoliosis?

The terms kyphosis, lordosis, and scoliosis are all different descriptions of the direction of spinal curvature. Kyphosis is an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side, it appears that they have a humpback shape to their spine. The term scoliosis comes from Greek and means “twisted” or “crooked”. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity.

The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves.

In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon. In regards to scoliosis, this term refers to a side to side curvature of the spine when looking straight ahead at a person.

The person can have both a kyphosis as well as a scoliosis deformity, or simply a kyphotic deformity. Unfortunately we use the term kyphoscoliosis to indicate that there is an abnormal curve and it does not signify whether the patient has either one or both kyphosis and scoliosis.

What is Kyphosis of the Thoracic spine?

Thoracic spinal kyphosis generally indicates an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side, it appears that they have a humpback shape to their spine. The “dorsum” refers to the back area or spine area. So dorsal kyphosis means curvature of the back. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity.

The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves.

In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon.

What is Lordosis and Kyphosis?

The term kyphosis and lordosis relates to either forward or backward curvature of the spine. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body).

In there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). When a person has lordosis generally means that the either have excessive amount of lordosis around the neck or lower back region, or that there rib cage region has gone into a lordotic shape which is abnormal.

What is Postural Kyphosis?

Postural kyphosis is simply an excessive amount of curvature of the spine which may appear as a humpback shape. Unlike other kyphotic deformities, the measurement angle of the thoracic spine is normal. More importantly the kyphotic deformity can be corrected by simply improving the posture. People generally refer to this type of kyphosis as slouching.

It can be due to several reasons including obesity, medications, poor habits, or skeletal abnormalities in other areas of the body that requires the spine to compensate resulting in excessive amount of kyphosis. Unlike other types of kyphosis, postural kyphosis can generally be treated without surgery.

What is Scheuermann’s Kyphosis?

Scheuermann’s kyphosis is a disease of the thoracic spine resulting in an excessive amount of curvature greater than 50°. The deformity can be isolated to a few vertebral levels or spend the entire thoracic spinal region. By definition, is a radiographic diagnosis based on three sequential vertebral with wedging more than 5° at each level.

Although it is believed that Scheuermann’s disease is autosomal dominant, there is incomplete penetrance meaning that not everyone who carries the disease will have children with it as well. In fact there is only a 20-80% chance that a child of a parent with Scheuermann’s disease will also have it. It is estimated that between 0.1% and 9% of children may have Scheuermann’s disease. Although we do not know the exact underlying cause, is considered a developmental disorder where there is an abnormal growth and development of the thoracic vertebral bodies so that they are not a normal block shaped but a more wedge-shaped.

What is Spinal Kyphosis?

Spinal kyphosis is a term used to describe the curvature of the spine or back. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal.

Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves. In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon. Unfortunately we do not know what causes excessive kyphosis in the majority of cases. However there are some specific causes which can be diagnosed by clinical examination and diagnostic imaging like MRI or CT scans.

What is the difference between Scoliosis and Kyphosis?

The terms scoliosis and kyphosis represent different directions of curvature of the spine. Kyphosis is an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side, it appears that they have a humpback shape to their spine. The term scoliosis comes from Greek and means “twisted” or “crooked”. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side.

There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves.

In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon. In regards to scoliosis, this term refers to a side to side curvature of the spine when looking straight ahead at a person.

The person can have both a kyphosis as well as a scoliosis deformity, or simply a kyphotic deformity. Unfortunately we use the term kyphoscoliosis to indicate that there is an abnormal curve and it does not signify whether the patient has either one or both kyphosis and scoliosis.

What is the KyKhosis?

Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body).

Unfortunately we do not know what causes excessive kyphosis in the majority of cases. However there are some specific causes which can be diagnosed by clinical examination and diagnostic imaging like MRI or CT scans.

Who is the best specialist on Kyphosis in the USA?

The best-known surgeon who specializes in kyphotic deformities of the spine is Dr. Vedant Vaksha.

What is the meaning of Kyphosis?

The term Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity.

Are massage and chiropractics good for Kyphosis?

There are no good studies showing that chiropractic or massage therapy treatment leads to long-term resolution of kyphotic deformities. There is some good evidence that both massage and chiropractic treatment can help with acute back pain episodes and possibly resolve muscle spasms contributing to any deformity, but there is no evidence that they provides any long-term sustainable treatment or cure.

Are massage therapists and chiropractors good for Kyphosis?

There are no good studies showing that chiropractic or massage therapy treatment leads to long-term resolution of kyphotic deformities. There is some good evidence that both massage and chiropractic treatment can help with acute back pain episodes and possibly resolve muscle spasms contributing to any deformity, but there is no evidence that they provides any long-term sustainable treatment or cure.

Can chiropractor help Kyphosis?

There are no good studies showing that chiropractic treatment leads to long-term resolution of kyphotic deformities. There is some good evidence that chiropractic treatment helps with acute back pain episodes and possibly muscle spasms resulting in deformity, but there is no evidence that it provides any long-term sustainable treatment or cure.

Can massage therapists help with Kyphosis?

There are no good studies showing that massage therapy treatment leads to long-term resolution of kyphotic deformities. There is some good evidence that massage therapy can help with acute back pain episodes and possibly muscle spasms resulting in deformity, but there is no evidence that it provides any long-term sustainable treatment or cure.

Can Postural Kyphosis be cured?

There is no specific long-standing cure for kyphosis unless it involves surgery. In general, the treatment of kyphosis depends on the underlying cause. Overall there are only three ways to manage kyphosis and these treatments assume that the deformity is not rigid but has some flexibility to it. The first is by physical therapy and postural training. What this means is that you strengthen the spinal muscles and you teach your body to reposition your head and spine in a better position to reduce the amount of kyphosis within the spine.

Of course, this is not a temporary solution but requires a long-term dedication and mindset change to maintain a good posture and healthy muscle core to support the spine. The second is to use a type of brace to bring the spine into a better position. However this is only recommended for children when their spine is still growing and there is enough time to help guide and direct the spine to grow in a straighter direction.

At skeletal maturity when the spine stops growing, using a brace will provide little benefit and may even be counterproductive since the spinal muscles become weakened and atrophy when using a brace. As a result your body eventually may come to rely on the brace to maintain the corrected position.

However in some situations it can help prevent further deformity and relief back pain especially when the deformity is due to underlying traumatic causes like wedge compression fractures. The final treatment option is surgical and this involves using screws and rods to reposition the spine into a better alignment and this will hopefully provide lifelong correction.

Can you fix Kyphosis with chiropractors?

There are no good studies showing that chiropractic treatment leads to long-term resolution of kyphotic deformities. There is some good evidence that chiropractic treatment helps with acute back pain episodes and possibly muscle spasms resulting in deformity, but there is no evidence that it provides any long-term sustainable treatment or cure.

Could Kyphosis in neck cause hair loss?

No. Cervical Kyphosis should not cause any hair loss. Cervical kyphosis describes a deformity of the neck spinal bones in which the curvature is no longer directed backwards but starts tilting forwards. It should have no effect on hair growth. There may be associated symptoms with sums types of rheumatologic diseases where the ligaments of the spine and soft tissues are inflamed and this may possibly contribute to similar problems with hair production. But otherwise there are no specific diseases which cause cervical kyphosis and hair loss.

There is a disease known as Klippel-Feil syndrome where patients have congenital abnormalities with their cervical spine sometimes leading to kyphotic deformities and they have a low hairline as a result of malformation of the neck region. However this is something that the patient would be born with.

Could Kyphosis in neck hair loss?

No. Cervical Kyphosis should not cause any hair loss. Cervical kyphosis describes a deformity of the neck spinal bones in which the curvature is no longer directed backwards but starts tilting forwards. It should have no effect on hair growth. There may be associated symptoms with sums types of rheumatologic diseases where the ligaments of the spine and soft tissues are inflamed and this may possibly contribute to similar problems with hair production. But otherwise there are no specific diseases which cause cervical kyphosis and hair loss.

There is a disease known as Klippel-Feil syndrome where patients have congenital abnormalities with their cervical spine sometimes leading to kyphotic deformities and they have a low hairline as a result of malformation of the neck region. However this is something that the patient would be born with.

Do cerebral palsy patients have Kyphosis or Lordosis?

Cerebral palsy patients can either have kyphosis or lordosis depending on where there muscle spasm or muscle weakness is. The majority of cases these patients tend to have kyphosis due to their constant sitting position and tighter anterior muscles. However there are definitely cases where the muscle contractures and spasms are around the posterior spinal region this may lead to hyper lordosis, especially around the pelvic region and neck.

How is Kyphosis classified?

Kyphosis can be classified depending on the underlying cause, or the pattern of the kyphosis, or the location. In terms of location there are generally only three locations were we would consider kyphosis to be abnormal and this includes the neck regional, the lower lumbar region, when it is excessive, the thoracic region or rib cage area as well. In terms of the pattern of kyphosis it can occur over a small segment region where it can be referred to as junctional kyphosis or can occur over a long stretch. Otherwise we can classify kyphosis by the etiology, meaning the underlying cause.

The most common cause of kyphosis in adults is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape. As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis.

Otherwise, there are several other causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the rib cage or lower back segments, or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity. Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities. These are unlikely to the present in adults since they are usually picked up during childhood.

Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease, of which the latter can present later in adult hood. Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries, and these are the second most common cause among adults. Likewise, there are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis.

However the infectious and inflammatory causes are generally rare. Finally there are neuromuscular disorders that include strokes, neurologic diseases, and muscle disorders like Duchenne’s muscular atrophy. The underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challenging to diagnose and not only requires clinical evaluation but can often require additional diagnostic imaging and neurologic studies.

How to treat Kyphosis without surgery?

The core muscles are the most important to focus on when treating kyphosis. Of course there are other important factors including the location of the deformity and the tilt of the pelvis. If you have a posteriorly tilted pelvis then it is important to stretch out the hamstrings as well as the iliotibial band to decrease the deformity. In regards to the location, if the kyphotic deformity is closer to the neck region then strengthening the trapezius, rhomboid, and neck muscles are important.

Otherwise the most important core spinal muscles are multifidus and the abdominal muscles. Remember that stretching of the counter balance muscles is just as important as strengthening the supporting muscles. This means that you may have to stretch out the chest and abdominal muscles as well as the hamstring and iliotibial band muscles.

Is Postural Kyphosis curable?

Yes. Postural Kyphosis is definitely reversible. Unlike other types of kyphosis postural kyphosis suggest that the curvature of the thoracic spine is within normal limits. More importantly it also means that the spine is flexible and that the patient can correct it by simply improving their posture. Therefore the main treatment for postural kyphosis is physical therapy with postural training. Sometimes be used the this is only recommended in children who are still growing.

Is Kyphosis congenital?

Yes there are some types of congenital causes for kyphosis. However the majority of patients presenting with kyphosis, especially in adult hood unlikely due to vertebral wedging or due to traumatic causes. On the other hand a large majority of kyphotic deformities in children are due to congenital or developmental causes.

Is Postural Kyphosis reversible?

Yes, postural kyphosis is definitely reversible. Unlike other types of kyphosis postural kyphosis suggest that the curvature of the thoracic spine is within normal limits. More importantly it also means that the spine is flexible and that the patient can correct it by simply improving their posture. Therefore the main treatment for postural kyphosis is physical therapy with postural training. Sometimes be used the this is only recommended in children who are still growing.

Is Scoliosis Lordosis or Kyphosis the same?

No. The terms kyphosis, lordosis, and scoliosis are all terms used to describe the direction of curvature of the spine. Kyphosis is an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side, it appears that they have a humpback shape to their spine. The term scoliosis comes from Greek and means “twisted” or “crooked”. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity.

The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves.

In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon. In regards to scoliosis, this term refers to a side to side curvature of the spine when looking straight ahead at a person.

The person can have both a kyphosis as well as a scoliosis deformity, or simply a kyphotic deformity. Unfortunately we use the term kyphoscoliosis to indicate that there is an abnormal curve and it does not signify whether the patient has either one or both kyphosis and scoliosis.

What can cause rapid onset Kyphosis?

The most common cause of a rapid onset kyphosis is usually due to trauma. Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries, and these are the second most common cause among adults. Likewise, there are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis. However the infectious and inflammatory causes are generally rare and take several months to present with a deformity.

Overall in older adults, the most common cause of increasing kyphosis is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape. As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine.

The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis. Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities. These are unlikely to the present in adults since they are usually picked up during childhood. Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease, of which the latter can present later in adult hood.

Finally there are neuromuscular disorders that include strokes, neurologic diseases, and muscle disorders like Duchenne’s muscular atrophy. The underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challenging to diagnose and not only requires clinical evaluation but often relies on additional diagnostic imaging and neurologic studies to help guide physicians in making a correct diagnosis.

What can cause spontaneous Kyphosis?

Spontaneous Kyphosis generally suggests that there is no specific underlying cause for the development of the spinal deformity. The most common cause of increasing thoracic kyphosis in older adults is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape.

As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis. Otherwise, there are several other ‘spontaneous’ or idiopathic causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the rib cage or lower back segments, or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity.

These can include metabolic bone diseases, traumatic injuries, inflammatory disorders like rheumatoid arthritis, infectious causes and neuromuscular abnormalities.

What can Cervical Kyphosis cause?

Cervical kyphosis is where the neck region of the spine loses its normal lordotic curve (meaning that it no longer occurs backwards), but instead begins to curve forward (kyphosis). In general we use the term kyphosis to describe an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side it looks like their head is tilted forward and downward. The term Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”.

When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the cervical spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back and turtle-neck deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at it from the side but around the neck region it should curve backwards and the cervical or neck region of the spine normally has a lordotic curve. However, when there is trauma, degeneration, or injury to the cervical spine, it begins to flex forward in a kyphotic pattern.

This is not normal and the underlying cause should be evaluated to prevent further deformity of the cervical spine. If the cervical kyphosis is excessive it can lead to other deformities of the lower spine which tries to accommodate. It can also result in severe symptoms including pain as well as tension on the nerve roots and spinal cord resulting in weakness or numbness in the legs or hands.

If very severe it can even result in problems with gait and walking as well as visceral functions like bowel movements and urination. However the majority of patients tend to have pain symptoms or even sometimes headaches around the neck region to begin with prior to developing these other symptoms.

What causes congenital Kyphosis?

Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities. These are unlikely to the present in adults since they are usually picked up during childhood. We do not know why the spine did not develop normally but it can often be associated with other congenital abnormalities including malformations of the kidney, heart, limbs, and abdominal organs. Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease, of which the latter can present later in adult hood.

What causes Kyphosis in elderly?

The most common cause of increasing thoracic kyphosis in senior adults is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape. As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine.

The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis. Otherwise, there are several other causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the rib cage or lower back segments, or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity. Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities.

These are unlikely to the present in adults since they are usually picked up during childhood. Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease, of which the latter can present later in adult hood. Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries, and these are the second most common cause among adults.

Likewise, there are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis. However the infectious and inflammatory causes are generally rare.

Finally there are neuromuscular disorders that include strokes, neurologic diseases, and muscle disorders like Duchenne’s muscular atrophy. The underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challenging to diagnose and not only requires clinical evaluation but can often require additional diagnostic imaging and neurologic studies.

What causes Kyphosis in older adults?

The most common cause of increasing thoracic kyphosis in senior adults is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape. As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis.

Otherwise, there are several other causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the rib cage or lower back segments, or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity. Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities. These are unlikely to the present in adults since they are usually picked up during childhood.

Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease, of which the latter can present later in adult hood. Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries, and these are the second most common cause among adults. Likewise, there are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis.

However the infectious and inflammatory causes are generally rare. Finally there are neuromuscular disorders that include strokes, neurologic diseases, and muscle disorders like Duchenne’s muscular atrophy. The underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challenging to diagnose and not only requires clinical evaluation but can often require additional diagnostic imaging and neurologic studies.

Who is the best specialist on Kyphosis?

The best-known surgeon who specializes in kyphotic deformities of the spine is Dr. Vedant Vaksha.

What causes Kyphosis of the Thoracic spine?

The most common cause of increasing thoracic kyphosis in senior adults is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape. As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine.

The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis. Otherwise, there are several other causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the rib cage or lower back segments, or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity. Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities. These are unlikely to the present in adults since they are usually picked up during childhood.

Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease, of which the latter can present later in adult hood. Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries, and these are the second most common cause among adults. Likewise, there are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis.

However the infectious and inflammatory causes are generally rare. Finally there are neuromuscular disorders that include strokes, neurologic diseases, and muscle disorders like Duchenne’s muscular atrophy. The underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challenging to diagnose and not only requires clinical evaluation but can often require additional diagnostic imaging and neurologic studies.

What does Thoracic Kyphosis mean?

Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal.

However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Unfortunately we do not know what causes excessive kyphosis in the majority of cases. However there are some specific causes which can be diagnosed by clinical examination and diagnostic imaging like MRI or CT scans.

What is Kyphosis of the neck?

Neck or cervical kyphosis is where the neck region of the spine loses its normal lordotic curve (meaning that it no longer occurs backwards), but instead begins to curve forward (kyphosis). In general we use the term kyphosis to describe an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side it looks like their head is tilted forward and downward. The term Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”.

When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back and turtle-neck deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at it from the side but around the neck region it should curve backwards. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body).

The cervical or neck region of the spine normally has a lordotic curve. However, when there is trauma, degeneration, or injury to the cervical spine, it begins to flex forward in a kyphotic pattern. This is not normal and the underlying cause should be evaluated to prevent further deformity of the cervical spine.

What is mild Kyphosis of the cervical spine?

Cervical kyphosis is where the neck region of the spine loses its normal lordotic curve (meaning that it no longer occurs backwards), but instead begins to curve forward (kyphosis). In general we use the term kyphosis to describe an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side it looks like their head is tilted forward and downward.

The term Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back and turtle-neck deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at it from the side but around the neck region it should curve backwards. There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). The cervical or neck region of the spine normally has a lordotic curve.

However, when there is trauma, degeneration, or injury to the cervical spine, it begins to flex forward in a kyphotic pattern. This is not normal and the underlying cause should be evaluated to prevent further deformity of the cervical spine. The term mild kyphosis likely refers to a small amount of deformity meaning that the curve is no longer lordotic or curving backwards but has just begun to start bending forward.

What is normal Thoracic Kyphosis?

Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side. Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal.

However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). So a normal amount of thoracic kyphosis should generally be between 40 and 60° when measured on an x-ray.

What is the primary cause of Kyphosis in osteoporosis?

The most common cause of increasing thoracic kyphosis in senior adults is due to simple aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape. As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine.

The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis. Otherwise, there are several other causes for spinal kyphosis which not only depends on the location of the kyphosis (meaning where the kyphotic curve is in terms of the spine, as in the rib cage or lower back segments, or in the neck), but also the degree of deformity. Congenital causes include malformations which may be divided into failure of formation, failure of segmentation, or nerve abnormalities.

These are unlikely to the present in adults since they are usually picked up during childhood. Developmental causes include achondroplasia and Scheuermann’s disease, as well as other types of metabolic bone disease, of which the latter can present later in adult hood. Traumatic causes include spondylosis as well as vertebral fractures and ligament injuries, and these are the second most common cause among adults.

Likewise, there are both infectious and inflammatory causes that include rheumatologic disorders like ankylosing spondylitis or rheumatoid arthritis, as well as infectious causes like bacterial infections or tuberculosis. However the infectious and inflammatory causes are generally rare. Finally there are neuromuscular disorders that include strokes, neurologic diseases, and muscle disorders like Duchenne’s muscular atrophy. The underlying cause for the kyphosis can be challenging to diagnose and not only requires clinical evaluation but can often require additional diagnostic imaging and neurologic studies.

What kind of tone is Kyphosis?

There is no specific tone in kyphosis. It can be due to neuromuscular disorders where there may be increased tone resulting contractures of some muscles, otherwise it can also be due to decreased tone and weakness resulting in an inability to maintain normal posture.

What muscle is short with Kyphosis?

This depends on the location of the kyphosis. If the kyphosis is around the upper spinal region then it may be due to tight end pectoralis muscles or abdominal muscles. On the other hand if it is at the lower lumbar region then the iliopsoas muscle may be contracted.

What muscles to strengthen for Kyphosis?

The core muscles are the most important to focus on when treating kyphosis. Of course there are other important factors including the location of the deformity and the tilt of the pelvis. If you have a posteriorly tilted pelvis then it is important to stretch out the hamstrings as well as the iliotibial band to decrease the deformity. In regards to the location, if the kyphotic deformity is closer to the neck region then strengthening the trapezius, rhomboid, and neck muscles are important.

Otherwise the most important core spinal muscles are multifidus and the abdominal muscles. Remember that stretching of the counter balance muscles is just as important as strengthening the supporting muscles. This means that you may have to stretch out the chest and abdominal muscles as well as the hamstring and iliotibial band muscles.

What part of the spine is affected by Kyphosis?

Although kyphosis can occur anywhere along the spine, the majority of cases of kyphosis tends to occur around the thoracic region of the spine. This is the area around the rib cage.

What part of the vertebra is affected by Kyphosis?

The majority of cases of kyphosis tends to occur around the thoracic region of the spine. This is the area around the rib cage. The spine is made up of bony blocks called vertebral as well as spongy discs which lie between each of these bony blocks. With aging and degeneration of the spine, the discs and vertebral blocks begin to change shape. The spine is made up of 33 blocks which usually maintain a rectangular shape. With aging and degeneration, these blocks become increasingly trapezoid or wedge-shaped in appearance.

As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common causes for the wedging is osteoporosis where the bone is weak and over time results in increasing and repetitive loads on the spine’s vertebra so that they generally take up a more wedge shaped appearance. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side.

There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves.

In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray).

What the difference between Scoliosis and Kyphosis?

Kyphosis is an excessive amount of forward bending of the spine so that when you look at a person from the side, it appears that they have a humpback shape to their spine. The term scoliosis comes from Greek and means “twisted” or “crooked”. Kyphosis comes from the Greek work kyphos meaning “hump”. When we talk about kyphosis in relation to the spine, we typically mean that there is an excessive amount of curvature resulting in a hump-back deformity. The spine normally curves when looked at from the side.

There is either a kyphotic (meaning it curves forward toward the head and toes) or lordotic curve (meaning it curves backward away from the body). When we are born, we all have a single long kyphotic curve. This is normal. Once we begin to raise our heads and stand, we then begin to develop the lordotic curves.

In total there are 5 segments of the spine and they are distinguished by their curve; the top of the spine has a lordotic curve and this region is called the cervical spine, then the next segment has a kyphotic curve and is called the thoracic spine, the next is the lumbar curve which has a lordotic curve, followed by the sacrum which is kyphotic and the coccyx which is really an extension of the sacrum but in theory should have a more lordotic curve since it is a vestigial tail.

Everyone has some degree of curvature in their spine and this is perfectly normal. However, when people talk about kyphosis, they typically mean that the thoracic spine region is excessively kyphotic (typically over 60 degrees when measured on xray). Of course, it is possible to have kyphotic curves in the cervical and lordotic regions, but this is uncommon. In regards to scoliosis, this term refers to a side to side curvature of the spine when looking straight ahead at a person.

The person can have both a kyphosis as well as a scoliosis deformity, or simply a kyphotic deformity. Unfortunately we use the term kyphoscoliosis to indicate that there is an abnormal curve and it does not signify whether the patient has either one or both kyphosis and scoliosis.

Where does Kyphosis occur?

Kyphosis can occur anywhere along the spine. However, the majority of cases of kyphosis tends to occur around the thoracic region of the spine. This is the area around the rib cage.

Where is Kyphosis found?

The majority of cases of kyphotic deformities are found along the thoracic spine region which includes the rib cage area. However kyphotic deformities are also found within the neck region and the lower lumbar spine. However these are much less common and are usually attributed to an underlying disease or injury, while any thoracic kyphosis can be due to simple aging.

Which Kyphosis diagnosis icd10?

This depends if it is postural or secondary to an underlying abnormality. Postural kyphosis has an ICD 10 code of M40.00. While the other hand secondary kyphosis has an ICD 10 code of M40.10. There are further codes depending on the region involved.

Which muscles become lengthened with Chronic Kyphosis?

There are no specific muscles which become lengthened with chronic kyphosis. Instead the muscles atrophy meaning that they shrink in their size. However the number of muscle cells do not change.

Who is at risk for Kyphosis?

Patients with metabolic bone diseases and osteoporosis are at risk for developing thoracic kyphosis. The spine is made up of bony blocks called vertebral as well as spongy discs which lie between each of these bony blocks. With aging and degeneration of the spine, the discs and vertebral blocks begin to change shape. The spine is made up of 33 blocks which usually maintain a rectangular shape. With aging and degeneration, these blocks become increasingly trapezoid or wedge-shaped in appearance.

As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common causes for the wedging is osteoporosis where the bone is weak and over time results in increasing and repetitive loads on the spine’s vertebra so that they generally take up a more wedge shaped appearance. Other people at risk include patients with neuromuscular disorders where they are unable to maintain the posture of their spine.

Why do bone degenerative diseases cause Kyphosis?

The spine is made up of bony blocks called vertebral as well as spongy discs which lie between each of these bony blocks. With aging and degeneration of the spine, the discs and vertebral blocks begin to change shape. The spine is made up of 33 blocks which usually maintain a rectangular shape. With aging and degeneration, these blocks become increasingly trapezoid or wedge-shaped in appearance.

As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common causes for the wedging is osteoporosis where the bone is weak and over time results in increasing and repetitive loads on the spine’s vertebra so that they generally take up a more wedge shaped appearance.

Why to old people develop Kyphosis?

Kyphotic deformities of the spine develop in older people due to osteoporosis and changes in the shape of the spine bones that occur with aging. The most common cause of increasing thoracic kyphosis among adults is due to aging which results in increasing vertebral wedging. As we grow older the spine, which is made up of 33 blocks called vertebra, no longer maintain their rectangular shape. Instead these blocks become increasingly trapezoid in shape.

As a result of this mild degree of wedging within several blocks, it results in a more rounded for kyphotic appearance of the spine. The most common cause for the wedging is osteoporosis where the bone is weak and over time as a result of the increasing and repetitive loads on the spine’s vertebra and generally takes up a more triangular shaped appearance.

Will Kyphosis progress?

The progression of a kyphotic deformity depends on the underlying cause. In general, the majority of people will develop increasing thoracic kyphosis over their lifetime. This is a normal part of aging and can be due to changes to our posture as well as changes in the consistency and shape of the spinal bones known as vertebra. However, the degree of the deformity and severity depends on the underlying cause. It should be noted, that when there is a significant amount of kyphosis, progression and worsening of the deformity can increase at a faster rate.

When do I need fusion?

Most of the patients in whom cervical disk herniation is causing worsening problems or patients who have no relief with conventional conservative measures need cervical spine surgery. Most of the patients need fusion when they need the discectomy to be done from the anterior neck, but a few patients may be eligible for discectomy from the back, and these patients may not need fusion surgery. In some of the patients who need surgery from the anterior neck may be a good candidate for artificial cervical displacement and may not need fusion surgery.

What are the chances for success?

Well-performed surgeries on cervical disk have good results in majority of cases. Rate od success can be jeopardized if the patient has involvement of multiple levels, in the presence of chronic diseases, smoking etc.

What are my risks?

The risk of surgery include bleeding, infection, failure of fusion or failure of implant requiring another surgery, incomplete resolution of symptoms, neck or back pain, nerve damage leading to reversible or irreversible weakness in either extremity, involvement of bowel or bladder or weakness in lower extremity, hoarseness of voice. Patients may also have difficulty in swallowing or eating with sore throat for a few days.

What are the risk of general anesthesia?

Risk of anesthesia may include nausea, vomiting, dry mouth, Sore throat or hoarseness, difficult recovery. There are rare but severe risks like involvement of brain in the form of stroke or hemorrhage, cardiac arrhythmias, paralysis or even death.

When will I be back to my normal activities, especially driving?

Patients who undergo cervical spine surgery, can do basic activities of daily living as soon as possible. They will have to take pain medications in their early post-op period. These pain medications will cause some sedation, but patients can able to take care of activities of daily living as early as two to three days after the surgery.

Regarding driving, patient can get back to driving once they are free of narcotic pain medications and are able to turn their neck side to side comfortably. This may take up to two to three weeks after the surgery or longer depending on the severity of the problem as well as the complexity of the surgery. You should consult your doctor regarding this.

What type of surgery is recommended for cervical disc and why?

Every patient is different, and surgeries are decided according to the patient problem, as well as the patient themselves. Patient can undergo a minimal invasive discectomy or a fusion or a disc replacement, depending on the multiple factors. The final decision is usually made in consultation with the surgeon.

How long will the surgery take?

A usual cervical spine surgery takes up to one and a half to two hours for completion. Apart from the surgical time, some more time is needed regarding the pre-operative preparation including anesthesia as well as post-operative recovery and moving out of the patient from the operating room to the recovery room.

What if during my surgery you encounter a different spine issue than what you expected?

Usually we discuss all the options before the surgery with the patient and their relatives, regarding the possibility of findings and mode of management. If there is something unexpected, we will usually discuss this with the patient’s relative, and discuss regarding their options of treatment and go accordingly with the wishes of the patient’s relative.

How long is the hospital stay?

Most of the patients of cervical spine surgery, are discharged the next day of the surgery. There is a recent trend in which healthy patients can be discharged the same day after the surgery. It’s unusual for routine cervical spine surgery patient to stay more than one or two days in the hospital.

Which pain medications will I be sent home with? What are the possible side-effects of these prescriptions?

Most of the patients with cervical spine surgery, will be sent with some narcotic pain medication to take care of their pain. These medications do have their multiple side-effects, which may be constipation, nausea, vomiting, impaired judgement, drowsiness, headache. Though patients who are treated with narcotic pain medication for acute pain, mostly do not lead to addiction, but these medications do have addiction potential.

What limitations will I have after surgery and for how long?

Patients with cervical spine surgery do have restrictions with regards to activity, as well as the amount of work that they can do. These restrictions are usually relaxed as the patient progresses into the healing phase. Bone healing usually takes about three months, and that is a time at which the patient is usually allowed gradually progressive unrestricted activity, depending on how well he has recovered with the movement, as well as strength as well as recovery in the symptoms.

How often will I see you after my surgery?

Patients are usually followed at two weeks, six weeks, three months, six months, and a year after surgery.

What symptoms should warrant a call to your office?

If the patient develops problems like chest pain, breathing problems, sudden neurological deterioration, or any other emergency they should call 911, or go to the emergency room directly. Patients who develop worsening pain at the surgery site, discharge from the wound, fever; they should call in the office.

What symptoms would warrant immediate medical attention?

Patients who develop chest pain, shortness of breath, worsening neurological deficit in either extremity, pain that is not controlled with medication, and is rapidly worsening, especially if associated with tingling or numbness or loss of control of bowel or bladder or balance, or presence of weakness, or symptoms that warrants immediate attention, should call 911, or visit the emergency room of the hospital.

How long should I wait to bathe?

Patients are usually asked to avoid bathing, until the incision heals, which may take two to three weeks. Patient can take shower after 72 hours of surgery with an impervious dressing in place. The dressing can be changes if the wound is visibly soaked. Patients are asked not to rub the area of surgery for about two to three weeks. They can gently dab it dry with a towel.

How long will I be out of work?

Patients with low demand work and desk job, can be back to work as soon as three to six weeks after the surgery depending on patient pain control as well as recovery. Patients who are in heavy lifting or control of heavy machinery or handyman job, may take three to four months, or even more to get back to work depending on their recovery from the surgery.

When can I resume normal light household chores?

Patients are encouraged to do the activities of daily living within two to three days of surgery. At the same time, patients are encouraged not to overdo things. Patients can get involved with gradually increasing normal household chores within two to three weeks of surgery.

What expectation do you have for my recovery?

Patients usually stop using pain medications within a week of surgery. They start beginning the range of motion of their neck within two to three weeks, and they are symptom-free with regard to their tingling/numbness in their arms within two to five days after the surgery. Patients are able to get back to normal household activity and activities of daily living in two to three weeks. Patients can return back to desk-type job within four to six weeks, and patients requiring heavy work may take about three to four months before returning back to their jobs.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients are not required to start their physical therapy till two weeks after the surgery. After two weeks of surgery, physician reexamination will help in deciding if the patient requires physical therapy or not. Many of the patients do not require physical therapy after the surgery.

Does smoking cause spine problems?

Smoking has proven to cause spine problems, including neck and lower back. At the same time, smoking is detrimental for patients who require spine surgery, especially fusion surgeries. It has been shown that smoking delays spine fusion, as well as lead to higher incidence of nonunion and possible need for revision surgeries.

Should I have an MRI for my pain?

Most of the patients with cervical disk disease and subsequent pain can be treated with conservative means and do not require MRI. Patients who fail conservative measures, as well as patients who develop worsening neurological deficit or weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder or gait may require MRI. Patients usually need to see a physician before an MRI can be done.

If I have a fusion, why do I need rods and screws in my spine?

In any case of fusion, we need to fix the bones to each other by the use of metal implants which may include rods, plates or screws to keep the bones in place until the body helps heal the spine and fuse the two segments.

Do the rods, plates, or screws need to be removed?

Once Fusion has healed, the rods, plates, and screws are usually harmless and do not need to be removed after the surgery unless they are causing any problem. In rare instances, patients may develop problems because of these metal implants, or problems, management of which is hampered by the presence of metal, may need removal of implants.

Why do I need to get a MRI, CT scan or x-ray before I have surgery?

Patients with spine problem need to undergo special investigations to confirm the diagnosis. The initial form of imaging is an x-ray, which shows bones only. After the x-ray is done, and if patient needs, then an MRI is performed, which help to know the anatomy about the spinal cord and spinal nerves and to understand as to where the problem lies. Occasionally physician may ask patient to undergo CAT scan in which a bony anatomy is better delineated.

Certain patients, especially who have contraindication to MRI, may need to undergo a CAT scan. Occasionally a dye can be put along the spinal cord and a CAT scan can be done. This procedure is called CT myelography.

Do I have to wear a brace or collar after neck surgery?

Most of the patient do not need to wear a brace or collar after the surgery. Even if a neck collar or a back brace is needed, it may be discarded soon depending on the recovery of the patient.

After surgery, how long will my pain last?

Depending on the complexity of the surgery, most of the patients will have pain in the surgical site for five to seven days. This pain is gradually improving, and patients are asked to take pain medications for the same. Even after a week, there is some residual pain which takes four to six weeks to completely resolve.

Is there a chance of paralysis after surgery?

There is a rare chance of injury to the nerve roots as well as spinal cord while doing a spine surgery. With advancement and use of magnification and refined instruments, the risk of causing nerve damage and paralysis are rare.

Could I need further surgery?

Occasionally patients may need further surgeries. These surgeries may be required due to failure of the fusion or failure of the initial procedure or failure of the implants. Occasionally after many years, some patients may develop degenerative disease on the nearby areas. These patients, if symptomatic enough, may need surgical intervention.

What if I get an infection?

If the patient has a superficial infection, few days of antibiotics will help heal these infections. Occasionally patient may develop deep infection. In these patients may need IV antibiotics for a longer period. If despite all efforts or in patients with rapid deterioration due to infection, surgery may be needed to help clean off the infection.

What type of anesthesia is needed for cervical spine surgery?

General anesthesia is a preferred mode of anesthesia for cervical spine surgery. In this anesthesia, a tube is placed through the windpipe of the patient to control the respiration while the patient is operated upon.

Which patient needs cervical laminectomy?

Occasionally patients will have pressure on the spinal cord from the back. These patients need the pressure to be relieved from the back and in such cases, cervical laminectomy needs to be performed. Most of the time, the cervical laminectomy is also accompanied by placement of screws and rod to make the spine stable and fuse in an appropriate position.

Will removing my bone make my neck unstable?

Minimal invasive surgery do not remove enough bone to make the neck unstable. If a fusion surgery is performed, then removal of disc as well as bone may lead to instability and these patients usually need placement of a support in the form of a cage with plate and screws.

What is the chance of bone growing back?

Most healthy patients have more than 90th percent chance of bone growing back leading to good result with fusion. This healing of bone can be suboptimal in patients with systemic diseases like diabetes, or in patients who continue to smoke after the surgery.

How much of the bone is removed during cervical spine surgery?

While doing fusion surgeries, the adjoining areas of the two vertebrae are cleaned, so that a healing process can be activated. In minimal invasive surgery, a small amount of bone is removed so as to make a window to reach the nerve root and the disc, to remove the discectomy. The amount of bone removed is not enough to cause any instability because of the loss of bone in itself.

Is it possible to undergo a surgery if you have an infection?

Surgery, if indicated, can be done in a patient who has had infection in the past. The surgeon must be cognizant about such a history and will take due diligence to avoid having an infection in the surgical site. These include use of correct and appropriate antibiotics before and after surgery, and keeping the patient informed as well as regular follow up, so as to diagnose an infection if it happens and treat it accordingly. These patients are at a higher risk of getting infected, especially if the infection was in the same surgical site where they have been operated.

If I have Spondylolisthesis, will it be reduced?

Spondylolisthesis or slipping of one vertebra over the other are usually taken care by the surgery if it fails to give relief with conservative means. It is not necessary to get them 100% reduced, but the most important part is to relieve the neural elements of all the pressure, which is caused either by the bony vertebrate or the disc and prepare the vertebrae for fusion.

In case of lumbar spine, spondylolisthesis need not to be reduced fully 100%, especially if the patient has a high grade listhesis, it is not desirable to reduce it completely. An important part of surgery is to clean the pressure of the spinal and nerve roots and prepare a healthy environment for bones to fuse.

Do I have to give up smoking?

For patients undergoing fusion surgery, it is highly desirable that they quit smoking. Smoking is detrimental for bone healing and hence the fusion. Smokers are at a higher risk of nonunion, that means non healing of the fusion mass, and these patients may need revision surgery. If the patient is not able to quit smoking, it is at least highly desirable for them to quit for three months. Use of the nicotine patch in place of smoking has the same detrimental effect as smoking itself.

Can I play normal sport after I have healed?

Patients with one or two level cervical spine fusion are allowed to get back to sports after they are completely healed, recovered and rehabilitated from the surgery. Patients who have undergone more than two level fusion or surgery on upper cervical spine are not recommended to go back to contact sports. In circumstances when the patient undergo minimal invasive discectomy procedures and no fusion is done, these patients are allowed to go back to sports when they are fully healed and rehabilitated.

Will I be able, at any point, to feel the screws?

The screws, plates, and rods put into the spine, either from the front or the back, are placed very deep, and it is highly unusual for the patients to feel the metal through their skin. The metal is covered with multiple layers of thick tissue, and thus the metal is usually not amiable to be felt even with deep pressure over the skin.

What and when should I notify the doctor after surgery?

Patients are asked to followup regularly with the spine surgeon after a certain period of time. In the interim, patients may need to contact their surgeon if there are unusual changes to their postoperative recovery, which include discharge from the wound, worsening of pain, which is not relieved with pain medications, worsening of neurological deficits, occurrence of new neurological deficit, occurrence or worsening of tingling and numbness, involvement of bowel or bladder.

If the patient suffers chest pain, shortness of breath, any stroke-like symptoms, or paralysis, sudden onset of severe pain or in the calves or in the belly, these patients should contact the emergency room or call 911 as soon as possible.

How is the life after ACDF surgery? Do you recommend for a 26 year old?

Life after a single or two level cervical disc fusion is usually as normal as it was before the surgery. Occasionally, these patients may have some limitation of movement and occasional neck pain. Regarding its recommendation for a 26 year old, it depends on the presentation as well as findings on examination and investigations like x-ray, MRI, and CT. The surgeon should try to keep the disc intact as much possible as it can be, but if the patient has failed all conservative means, and there are no other options, then these patients may undergo anterior cervical discectomy and fusion.

What are the some indications for cervical spine surgery?

A patient with neck pain with tingling, numbness, with or without weakness, but with peripheral pain going down the arms who have failed all conservative means are usual patients for surgery. All such patients should be tried with conservative means except if there is neurological deficit or worsening neurological involvement, severely worsening pain, involvement of bowel or bladder, or balance. These patients may need urgent or emergent surgery to halt the neurological deficit or progression and help in recovery.

What effect does a fusion on the rest of my cervical spine?

Cervical spine fusion at one level decreases the mobility of the cervical spine by approximately 10%. Under usual circumstances this is not of much consequence. There may be a subtle increased mobility on the adjoining levels to compensate. There also may be decreased mobility because of stiffness of the muscles around it, but this can be regained over time naturally, with or without physical therapy.

Will the surgery lessen my mobility?

Spine surgery, especially fusion, will decrease the mobility of the spine depending on the level it has been done to. Surgeries like disc replacement tend to cause decreased worsening of mobility as compared to fusion surgeries due to its quality of preserving the joint mobility.

What is cervical fusion?

Cervical fusion is a surgery in which two adjoining spine vertebrae are prepared to undergo fusion by removal of the intervening disc and preparation of the bone ends so as to decrease the mobility of that segment. The surgery is usually performed to stabilize the segment as a part of removing the pressure over the neural elements.

What are the different ways spine fusion can be done?

Cervical spine fusion can be performed routinely from the front of the neck or the back of the neck. The type of surgery needed depends on the type of problem the patient is having. The decision as to go from the front or the back of the neck is taken by the spine surgeon after discussion with the patient with regards to the type of problem the patient has and how it can be relieved.

How much of the disc is removed?

In the more common spine fusion in which it is done from the front of the neck, almost all of the disc is removed between the two vertebrate so as to create a good environment for spine fusion.

Why have a cervical fusion for a disc prolapse, and not just a discectomy?

There are few patients who are good candidates for cervical discectomy which is done from the back of the neck, but most of the patients are not a good candidate for such a surgery, in which case we have to go from the front of the neck to remove the disc and do what is called Cervical Fusion Surgery. When duly performed, both of the procedures can give good results in appropriate patients.

What is the risk of failure?

Rarely patients may have failure from a spine fusion surgery, which may present in the form of persisting pain in the neck or in the arms, or worsening of the symptoms. In these cases, further investigations are done, so a to find the cause of the symptoms as well as failure if there is any. If the symptoms are not relieved by conservative measures, or the symptoms are progressively worsening, these patients may need surgery, which may be a revision or may be an augmentation of the previous surgery. A decision as to what type of surgery is done is taken after discussion with the patient.

Can the metal break?

Occasionally the patient is not able to fuse over a period of time, then the metal may fatigue due to mobility at the fusion site and may fracture. Some of these patients may go on to fuse after the metal breaks, while other may need a revision surgery.

What are some of the common complications?

Common complications of a cervical spine surgery are bleeding, temporary or permanent neurological deficits, rarely infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid, injury to the windpipe, food pipe, or the major vessels in the neck, damage to nerves/spinal cord causing deterioration of neurological symptoms, blindness, and other complications related to the anesthesia.

Will the screws need to be removed?

Implants put into cervical spine usually do not need removal unless they are causing problems, or the patient needs to undergo a revision surgery. The implants are not removed for cosmetic purposes.

Is there a chance the fusion won’t work?

There is a small chance that surgery by fusion may not help the patient. This may happen if the fusion fails or if the patient has pain due to symptoms other than what the fusion has been done for. Exacerbation needs to be re-investigated to find the cause of pain. Occasionally, the patient may start having issues at a different level after being relieved at the symptomatic level after surgery. In such a case, the patients need to be managed for a different level accordingly.

What would cause neck pain six months post cervical fusion?

Usually patients are pain free or with minimal pain at six months post cervical fusion. If the patient still has some pain, they should consult their spine surgeon. Occasionally there may be nonunion, that means the bones are not able to fuse, which may be causing the residual pain. Certain investigations like X-rays or maybe CT scan may be needed to confirm the finding. Rarely, the patient may have infection that may cause some of the symptoms and need to be investigated and treated.

How do I tell if my spine fusion has become undone?

Spine fusions usually take a very predictable course and are completely fused by three to five months. If fusion has not been successful, then the patient will have symptoms in the form of neck pain or pain going down the arms with or without tingling and numbness. The patient should follow up with their spine surgeon who will do specific investigations in the form of X-rays and CT scans to confirm their findings.

What are the benefits of the surgery?

If the symptoms of the patient are not relieved by conservative means, then a surgery is needed. Surgery can in most cases relieve the patient completely of all the symptoms including pain, tingling, and numbness. Occasionally, severe symptoms like weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder or balance may not be completely corrected even after a successful surgery.

What is the recovery process or timeline for anterior cervical discectomy and fusion?

Most of the patients are able to walk away on the day of surgery. They are able to take care of their activities of daily living within the first week. The pain improves gradually and is better by three to four weeks. Patients in desk-type jobs can be back to work in four to six weeks, and those in heavy jobs may take longer. A fusion usually takes about three to five months to heal completely.

How’s life after the surgery?

After one to two level spine fusions surgery or after total disc replacement of the cervical spine, the patient is usually back to his normal life as before the problem started in about three to five months. Many of our patients do not have any complaints after that period. A few patients may have occasional off and on pain, which is usually relieved by use of antiinflammatory medications.

If a cervical screw comes loose one month post operatively in a multilevel fusion, what is a proper protocol for treatment?

Usually patients are in their followup with their spine surgeon at one month followup, and on x-ray, the surgeon may inform him about loosening of the screw. Most of the times, if the patient has no symptoms, these patients are treated conservatively without any surgical intervention, and they go on to uncomplicated fusion over time. If the patient has symptoms that seem to be coming out of the loose screw or if there is movement of the spine because of loosening of plate or fracture, the patient may need revision surgery.

Is the surgery the right option for someone with my condition?

The answer to this question is found after a detailed discussion between the surgeon and the patient. The patient should discuss regards to different options with the surgeon and come to an informed decision. If a patient failed all forms of conservative management, is having worsening of symptom or if there is presence of weakness or bowel or bladder involvement or gait issues, then surgery may be the best answer at that time.

How are the vertebrate fused together?

Vertebrate have disc in between them, which keeps them mobile and helps in movement. If the disc is diseased and is causing symptoms, then a decision of fusion may be done, in which case physically the disc is removed, and the bone tags are repaired so as to cause union. A spacer can also be put between the two vertebrate so as to keep the gap intact while fusion happens. There are multiple form of bone or other products that can be used to maintain the space as well to promote the fusion between the two vertebrate.

What can I do to avoid surgery?

Surgery is usually not the first step for patients presenting with radiating pain, neck pain, tingling or numbness. Patients who present with rapid deterioration of neurological symptoms, like weakness, bowel or bladder involvement, or gait problems, may be a candidate for urgent or emergent surgeries. In all the other cases, patients need to be treated conservatively with medications with or without physical therapy and other modalities. Only when the patient has failed all these modalities, are they a candidate for surgical intervention.

When do I need surgery?

Surgery is needed when the patient has failed all forms of conservative management with no relief in the pain over a period of four to six weeks or more. The patient may need an earlier surgery, which may occasionally be urgent or emergent also in case they are having weakness in muscles or involvement of bowel or bladder or gait problems.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

If the patient has developed neurological involvement in the form of weakness, bowel or bladder involvement or gait problems, there may be a residual neurological deficit even after the surgery. Though surgery helps in removing the pressure from the compressed nerves of the spinal cord, but the recovery of nerves happens by a natural process in which body heals by itself. The presence of chronic disease may also hamper such a healing process.

What are the new treatments on the horizon?

Spine surgeons have been doing cervical and lumbar disc arthroplasty of disc replacement for many years now with very good results. Spine surgeons have also been doing minimally invasive discectomies in which case fusion may not be needed and the patient may begin its mobile segment. Some patients may be a candidate for a procedure called laminoplasty which is done from the back of the neck and in which fusion is not required.

In patients of lumbar stenosis, an implant can be inserted in the back without disturbing the anatomy of the spine to increase the space for nerve roots. There are many more surgeries which are being tried on a research basis and not yet to be validated.

What is the degenerative disc disease?

Degenerative disc disease is a process of aging of the disc. The disc gradually loses its water content and becomes stiffer henceforth causing loss of flexibility and motion within the vertebra. This usually happens as a part of aging process, but it can be accelerated due to certain other conditions like chronic diseases, smoking, injury, overuse, trauma etc.

Will I need surgery? I am experiencing electric shocks?

Worsening tingling, numbness or weakness or feeling of electric shocks going down the arms or legs are serious symptoms of cervical or thoracic disc disease. These patients should be seen by a spine surgeon as soon as possible and there may be a chance that they will need surgery to be relieved from these symptoms. If these patients are not taken care of they may develop neurological deficit which may or may not be irreversible.

What are the advantages of having artificial cervical disk surgery?

Artificial cervical disk surgeries are meant to keep the motion active at the spine segment, as compared to fusion in which a spine segment is fused. When a segment is fused, there is increased movement on the levels above and below which may lead to earlier degeneration or disease of those segments causing subsequent problems. Artificial cervical disk is meant to prevent those issues from developing. Though the artificial disk is a comparatively new procedure, but there is enough research to show that in patients who are a good candidate for such a surgery, these surgeries can help a lot, giving results like what fusion has been giving for a long time.

What are the chances for success?

Well-performed surgeries on cervical disk have good results in majority of cases. Rate od success can be jeopardized if the patient has involvement of multiple levels, in the presence of chronic diseases, smoking etc.

What are my risks?

The risk of surgery include bleeding, infection, failure of fusion or failure of implant requiring another surgery, incomplete resolution of symptoms, neck or back pain, nerve damage leading to reversible or irreversible weakness in either extremity, involvement of bowel or bladder or weakness in lower extremity, hoarseness of voice. Patients may also have difficulty in swallowing or eating with sore throat for a few days.

What are the risk of general anesthesia?

Risk of anesthesia may include nausea, vomiting, dry mouth, Sore throat or hoarseness, difficult recovery. There are rare but severe risks like involvement of brain in the form of stroke or hemorrhage, cardiac arrhythmias, paralysis or even death.

When will I be back to my normal activities, especially driving?

Patients who undergo cervical spine surgery, can do basic activities of daily living as soon as possible. They will have to take pain medications in their early post-op period. These pain medications will cause some sedation, but patients can able to take care of activities of daily living as early as two to three days after the surgery.

Regarding driving, patient can get back to driving once they are free of narcotic pain medications and are able to turn their neck side to side comfortably. This may take up to two to three weeks after the surgery or longer depending on the severity of the problem as well as the complexity of the surgery. You should consult your doctor regarding this.

What type of surgery is recommended for cervical disc and why?

Every patient is different, and surgeries are decided according to the patient problem, as well as the patient themselves. Patient can undergo a minimal invasive discectomy or a fusion or a disc replacement, depending on the multiple factors. The final decision is usually made in consultation with the surgeon.

How long will the surgery take?

A usual cervical spine surgery takes up to one and a half to two hours for completion. Apart from the surgical time, some more time is needed regarding the pre-operative preparation including anesthesia as well as post-operative recovery and moving out of the patient from the operating room to the recovery room.

What if during my surgery you encounter a different spine issue than what you expected?

Usually we discuss all the options before the surgery with the patient and their relatives, regarding the possibility of findings and mode of management. If there is something unexpected, we will usually discuss this with the patient’s relative, and discuss regarding their options of treatment and go accordingly with the wishes of the patient’s relative.

How long is the hospital stay?

Most of the patients of cervical spine surgery, are discharged the next day of the surgery. There is a recent trend in which healthy patients can be discharged the same day after the surgery. It’s unusual for routine cervical spine surgery patient to stay more than one or two days in the hospital.

Which pain medications will I be sent home with? What are the possible side-effects of these prescriptions?

Most of the patients with cervical spine surgery, will be sent with some narcotic pain medication to take care of their pain. These medications do have their multiple side-effects, which may be constipation, nausea, vomiting, impaired judgement, drowsiness, headache. Though patients who are treated with narcotic pain medication for acute pain, mostly do not lead to addiction, but these medications do have addiction potential.

What limitations will I have after surgery and for how long?

Patients with cervical spine surgery do have restrictions with regards to activity, as well as the amount of work that they can do. These restrictions are usually relaxed as the patient progresses into the healing phase. Bone healing usually takes about three months, and that is a time at which the patient is usually allowed gradually progressive unrestricted activity, depending on how well he has recovered with the movement, as well as strength as well as recovery in the symptoms.

How often will I see you after my surgery?

Patients are usually followed at two weeks, six weeks, three months, six months, and an year after surgery.

What symptoms should warrant a call to your office?

If the patient develops problems like chest pain, breathing problems, sudden neurological deterioration, or any other emergency they should call 911, or go to the emergency room directly. Patients who develop worsening pain at the surgery site, discharge from the wound, fever; they should call in the office.

What symptoms would warrant immediate medical attention?

Patients who develop chest pain, shortness of breath, worsening neurological deficit in either extremity, pain that is not controlled with medication, and is rapidly worsening, especially if associated with tingling or numbness or loss of control of bowel or bladder or balance, or presence of weakness, or symptoms that warrants immediate attention, should call 911, or visit the emergency room of the hospital.

How long should I wait to bathe?

Patients are usually asked to avoid bathing, until the incision heals, which may take two to three weeks. Patient can take shower after 72 hours of surgery with an impervious dressing in place. The dressing can be changes if the wound is visibly soaked. Patients are asked not to rub the area of surgery for about two to three weeks. They can gently dab it dry with a towel.

How long will I be out of work?

Patients with low demand work and desk job, can be back to work as soon as three to six weeks after the surgery depending on patient pain control as well as recovery. Patients who are in heavy lifting or control of heavy machinery or handyman job, may take three to four months, or even more to get back to work depending on their recovery from the surgery.

When can I resume normal light household chores?

Patients are encouraged to do the activities of daily living within two to three days of surgery. At the same time, patients are encouraged not to overdo things. Patients can get involved with gradually increasing normal household chores within two to three weeks of surgery.

What expectation do you have for my recovery?

Patients usually stop using pain medications within a week of surgery. They start beginning the range of motion of their neck within two to three weeks, and they are symptom-free with regard to their tingling/numbness in their arms within two to five days after the surgery. Patients are able to get back to normal household activity and activities of daily living in two to three weeks. Patients can return back to desk-type job within four to six weeks, and patients requiring heavy work may take about three to four months before returning back to their jobs.

How soon after the surgery can I start physical therapy?

Patients are not required to start their physical therapy till two weeks after the surgery. After two weeks of surgery, physician reexamination will help in making a decision if the patient requires physical therapy or not. Many of the patients do not require physical therapy after the surgery.

How long do benefits from artificial disk replacement last?

Patient, if completely treated and healed with artificial disk replacement, usually will last for the lifelong. Patients who develop problems after artificial disk shall need physician supervision.

Why do I need to get a MRI, CT scan or x-ray before I have surgery?

Patients with spine problem need to undergo special investigations to confirm the diagnosis. The initial form of imaging is an x-ray, which shows bones only. After the x-ray is done, and if patient needs, then an MRI is performed, which help to know the anatomy about the spinal cord and spinal nerves and to understand as to where the problem lies. Occasionally physician may ask patient to undergo CAT scan in which a bony anatomy is better delineated.

Certain patients, especially who have contraindication to MRI, may need to undergo a CAT scan. Occasionally a dye can be put along the spinal cord and a CAT scan can be done. This procedure is called CT myelography.

After surgery, how long will my pain last?

Depending on the complexity of the surgery, most of the patients will have pain in the surgical site for five to seven days. This pain is gradually improving, and patients are asked to take pain medications for the same. Even after a week, there is some residual pain which takes four to six weeks to completely resolve.

Do I have to wear a brace or collar after neck surgery?

Most of the patient do not need to wear a brace or collar after the surgery. Even if a neck collar or a back brace is needed, it may be discarded soon depending on the recovery of the patient.

Is there a chance of paralysis after surgery?

There is a rare chance of injury to the nerve roots as well as spinal cord while doing a spine surgery. With advancement and use of magnification and refined instruments, the risk of causing nerve damage and paralysis are rare.

Could I need further surgery?

Occasionally patients may need further surgeries. These surgeries may be required due to failure of the fusion or failure of the initial procedure or failure of the implants. Occasionally after many years, some patients may develop degenerative disease on the nearby areas. These patients, if symptomatic enough, may need surgical intervention.

What if I get an infection?

If the patient has a superficial infection, few days of antibiotics will help heal these infections. Occasionally patient may develop deep infection. In these patients may need IV antibiotics for a longer period. If despite all efforts or in patients with rapid deterioration due to infection, surgery may be needed to help clean off the infection.

What type of anesthesia is needed for cervical spine surgery?

General anesthesia is a preferred mode of anesthesia for cervical spine surgery. In this anesthesia, a tube is placed through the windpipe of the patient to control the respiration while the patient is operated upon.

Which patient needs cervical laminectomy?

Occasionally patients will have pressure on the spinal cord from the back. These patients need the pressure to be relieved from the back and in such cases, cervical laminectomy needs to be performed. Most of the time, the cervical laminectomy is also accompanied by placement of screws and rod to make the spine stable and fuse in an appropriate position.

Will removing my bone make my neck unstable?

Minimal invasive surgery do not remove enough bone to make the neck unstable. If a fusion surgery is performed, then removal of disc as well as bone may lead to instability and these patients usually need placement of a support in the form of a cage with plate and screws.

What is the chance of bone growing back?

Most healthy patients have more than 90th percent chance of bone growing back leading to good result with fusion. This healing of bone can be suboptimal in patients with systemic diseases like diabetes, or in patients who continue to smoke after the surgery.

How much of the bone is removed during cervical spine surgery?

While doing fusion surgeries, the adjoining areas of the two vertebrae are cleaned, so that a healing process can be activated. In minimal invasive surgery, a small amount of bone is removed so as to make a window to reach the nerve root and the disc, to remove the discectomy. The amount of bone removed is not enough to cause any instability because of the loss of bone in itself.

If I have Spondylolisthesis, will it be reduced?

Spondylolisthesis or slipping of one vertebra over the other are usually taken care by the surgery if it fails to give relief with conservative means. It is not necessary to get them 100% reduced, but the most important part is to relieve the neural elements of all the pressure, which is caused either by the bony vertebrate or the disc and prepare the vertebrae for fusion.

In case of lumbar spine, spondylolisthesis need not to be reduced fully 100%, especially if the patient has a high grade listhesis, it is not desirable to reduce it completely. An important part of surgery is to clean the pressure of the spinal and nerve roots and prepare a healthy environment for bones to fuse.

Do I have to give up smoking?

For patients undergoing fusion surgery, it is highly desirable that they quit smoking. Smoking is detrimental for bone healing and hence the fusion. Smokers are at a higher risk of nonunion, that means non healing of the fusion mass, and these patients may need revision surgery. If the patient is not able to quit smoking, it is at least highly desirable for them to quit for three months. Use of the nicotine patch in place of smoking has the same detrimental effect as smoking itself.

Can I play normal sport after I have healed?

Patients with one or two level cervical spine fusion are allowed to get back to sports after they are completely healed, recovered and rehabilitated from the surgery. Patients who have undergone more than two level fusion or surgery on upper cervical spine are not recommended to go back to contact sports. In circumstances when the patient undergo minimal invasive discectomy procedures and no fusion is done, these patients are allowed to go back to sports when they are fully healed and rehabilitated.

Will I be able, at any point, to feel the screws?

The screws, plates, and rods put into the spine, either from the front or the back, are placed very deep, and it is highly unusual for the patients to feel the metal through their skin. The metal is covered with multiple layers of thick tissue, and thus the metal is usually not amiable to be felt even with deep pressure over the skin.

What and when should I notify the doctor after surgery?

Patients are asked to followup regularly with the spine surgeon after a certain period of time. In the interim, patients may need to contact their surgeon if there are unusual changes to their postoperative recovery, which include discharge from the wound, worsening of pain, which is not relieved with pain medications, worsening of neurological deficits, occurrence of new neurological deficit, occurrence or worsening of tingling and numbness, involvement of bowel or bladder.

If the patient suffers chest pain, shortness of breath, any stroke-like symptoms, or paralysis, sudden onset of severe pain or in the calves or in the belly, these patients should contact the emergency room or call 911 as soon as possible.

How is the life after ACDF surgery? Do you recommend for a 26 year old?

Life after a single or two level cervical disc fusion is usually as normal as it was before the surgery. Occasionally, these patients may have some limitation of movement and occasional neck pain. Regarding its recommendation for a 26 year old, it depends on the presentation as well as findings on examination and investigations like x-ray, MRI, and CT. The surgeon should try to keep the disc intact as much possible as it can be, but if the patient has failed all conservative means, and there are no other options, then these patients may undergo anterior cervical discectomy and fusion.

What are the some indications for cervical spine surgery?

A patient with neck pain with tingling, numbness, with or without weakness, but with peripheral pain going down the arms who have failed all conservative means are usual patients for surgery. All such patients should be tried with conservative means except if there is neurological deficit or worsening neurological involvement, severely worsening pain, involvement of bowel or bladder, or balance. These patients may need urgent or emergent surgery to halt the neurological deficit or progression and help in recovery.

What effect does a fusion on the rest of my cervical spine?

Cervical spine fusion at one level decreases the mobility of the cervical spine by approximately 10%. Under usual circumstances this is not of much consequence. There may be a subtle increased mobility on the adjoining levels to compensate. There also may be decreased mobility because of stiffness of the muscles around it, but this can be regained over time naturally, with or without physical therapy.

Will the surgery lessen my mobility?

Spine surgery, especially fusion, will decrease the mobility of the spine depending on the level it has been done to. Surgeries like disc replacement tend to cause decreased worsening of mobility as compared to fusion surgeries due to its quality of preserving the joint mobility.

What is cervical fusion?

Cervical fusion is a surgery in which two adjoining spine vertebrae are prepared to undergo fusion by removal of the intervening disc and preparation of the bone ends so as to decrease the mobility of that segment. The surgery is usually performed to stabilize the segment as a part of removing the pressure over the neural elements.

What are the different ways spine fusion can be done?

Cervical spine fusion can be performed routinely from the front of the neck or the back of the neck. The type of surgery needed depends on the type of problem the patient is having. The decision as to go from the front or the back of the neck is taken by the spine surgeon after discussion with the patient with regards to the type of problem the patient has and how it can be relieved.

How much of the disc is removed?

In the more common spine fusion in which it is done from the front of the neck, almost all of the disc is removed between the two vertebrate so as to create a good environment for spine fusion.

Why have a cervical fusion for a disc prolapse, and not just a discectomy?

There are few patients who are good candidates for cervical discectomy which is done from the back of the neck, but most of the patients are not a good candidate for such a surgery, in which case we have to go from the front of the neck to remove the disc and do what is called Cervical Fusion Surgery. When duly performed, both of the procedures can give good results in appropriate patients.

What is the risk of failure?

Rarely patients may have failure from a spine fusion surgery, which may present in the form of persisting pain in the neck or in the arms, or worsening of the symptoms. In these cases, further investigations are done, so a to find the cause of the symptoms as well as failure if there is any. If the symptoms are not relieved by conservative measures, or the symptoms are progressively worsening, these patients may need surgery, which may be a revision or may be an augmentation of the previous surgery. A decision as to what type of surgery is done is taken after discussion with the patient.

Can the metal break?

Occasionally the patient is not able to fuse over a period of time, then the metal may fatigue due to mobility at the fusion site and may fracture. Some of these patients may go on to fuse after the metal breaks, while other may need a revision surgery.

What are some of the common complications?

Common complications of a cervical spine surgery are bleeding, temporary or permanent neurological deficits, rarely infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid, injury to the windpipe, food pipe, or the major vessels in the neck, damage to nerves/spinal cord causing deterioration of neurological symptoms, blindness, and other complications related to the anesthesia.

Will the screws need to be removed?

Implants put into cervical spine usually do not need removal unless they are causing problems, or the patient needs to undergo a revision surgery. The implants are not removed for cosmetic purposes.

Is there a chance the fusion won’t work?

There is a small chance that surgery by fusion may not help the patient. This may happen if the fusion fails or if the patient has pain due to symptoms other than what the fusion has been done for. Exacerbation needs to be re-investigated to find the cause of pain. Occasionally, the patient may start having issues at a different level after being relieved at the symptomatic level after surgery. In such a case, the patients need to be managed for a different level accordingly.

What would cause neck pain six months post cervical fusion?

Usually patients are pain free or with minimal pain at six months post cervical fusion. If the patient still has some pain, they should consult their spine surgeon. Occasionally there may be nonunion, that means the bones are not able to fuse, which may be causing the residual pain. Certain investigations like X-rays or maybe CT scan may be needed to confirm the finding. Rarely, the patient may have infection that may cause some of the symptoms and need to be investigated and treated.

How do I tell if my spine fusion has become undone?

Spine fusions usually take a very predictable course and are completely fused by three to five months. If fusion has not been successful, then the patient will have symptoms in the form of neck pain or pain going down the arms with or without tingling and numbness. The patient should follow up with their spine surgeon who will do specific investigations in the form of X-rays and CT scans to confirm their findings.

What are the benefits of the surgery?

If the symptoms of the patient are not relieved by conservative means, then a surgery is needed. Surgery can in most cases relieve the patient completely of all the symptoms including pain, tingling, and numbness. Occasionally, severe symptoms like weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder or balance may not be completely corrected even after a successful surgery.

What is the recovery process or timeline for anterior cervical discectomy and fusion?

Most of the patients are able to walk away on the day of surgery. They are able to take care of their activities of daily living within the first week. The pain improves gradually and is better by three to four weeks. Patients in desk-type jobs can be back to work in four to six weeks, and those in heavy jobs may take longer. A fusion usually takes about three to five months to heal completely.

How’s life after the surgery?

After one to two level spine fusions surgery or after total disc replacement of the cervical spine, the patient is usually back to his normal life as before the problem started in about three to five months. Many of our patients do not have any complaints after that period. A few patients may have occasional off and on pain, which is usually relieved by use of antiinflammatory medications.

If a cervical screw comes loose one month post operatively in a multilevel fusion, what is a proper protocol for treatment?

Usually patients are in their followup with their spine surgeon at one month followup, and on x-ray, the surgeon may inform him about loosening of the screw. Most of the times, if the patient has no symptoms, these patients are treated conservatively without any surgical intervention, and they go on to uncomplicated fusion over time. If the patient has symptoms that seem to be coming out of the loose screw or if there is movement of the spine because of loosening of plate or fracture, the patient may need revision surgery.

Is the surgery the right option for someone with my condition?

The answer to this question is found after a detailed discussion between the surgeon and the patient. The patient should discuss regards to different options with the surgeon and come to an informed decision. If a patient failed all forms of conservative management, is having worsening of symptom or if there is presence of weakness or bowel or bladder involvement or gait issues, then surgery may be the best answer at that time.

How are the vertebrate fused together?

Vertebrate have disc in between them, which keeps them mobile and helps in movement. If the disc is diseased and is causing symptoms, then a decision of fusion may be done, in which case physically the disc is removed, and the bone tags are repaired so as to cause union. A spacer can also be put between the two vertebrate so as to keep the gap intact while fusion happens. There are multiple form of bone or other products that can be used to maintain the space as well to promote the fusion between the two vertebrate.

What can I do to avoid surgery?

Surgery is usually not the first step for patients presenting with radiating pain, neck pain, tingling or numbness. Patients who present with rapid deterioration of neurological symptoms, like weakness, bowel or bladder involvement, or gait problems, may be a candidate for urgent or emergent surgeries. In all the other cases, patients need to be treated conservatively with medications with or without physical therapy and other modalities. Only when the patient has failed all these modalities, are they a candidate for surgical intervention.

When do I need surgery?

Surgery is needed when the patient has failed all forms of conservative management with no relief in the pain over a period of four to six weeks or more. The patient may need an earlier surgery, which may occasionally be urgent or emergent also in case they are having weakness in muscles or involvement of bowel or bladder or gait problems.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

If the patient has developed neurological involvement in the form of weakness, bowel or bladder involvement or gait problems, there may be a residual neurological deficit even after the surgery. Though surgery helps in removing the pressure from the compressed nerves of the spinal cord, but the recovery of nerves happens by a natural process in which body heals by itself. The presence of chronic disease may also hamper such a healing process.

Do pinched nerves go away on their own?

The pinched nerves are usually caused due to inflammation of the nerve roots near the spinal cord where they exit. The inflammation, once improved, causes relief in the pinched nerve. This improvement in inflammation can be caused rest, anti-inflammatory medication, steroid medications or cortisone shot. Occasionally the cause of inflammation may be persistent compression over the nerve, which may not get better with all form of conservative management.

How are cervical disk herniation and cervical disk encroachment different?

Cervical disk herniation is a technical term, while cervical disk encroachment is a layman term to almost the similar diseases. Both means that there is pressure of cervical disk onto the spinal nerves or the spinal cord which may or may not cause symptoms.

Are pushups bad for herniated cervical disk?

In normal individuals, pushups are usually not bad for any cervical disk, but in patients who have cervical disk disease or who have weakness along the back of the cervical disk, pushups may cause increased herniation which may or may not cause pressure on the spinal cord or spinal nerves, leading to problems.

What is the best noninvasive option for cervical disk ruptures?

All cervical disk patients should be first treated with noninvasive methods, like medications, rest and physical therapy. If the patient fails all noninvasive options or if they develop worsening pain, neurological deficit, problems with balance, bowel or bladder, these patients will need medical attention and may need invasive procedures on their cervical spine.

How long does the acute phase of cervical disk herniation usually last?

Majority of the patients of cervical disk herniation get better within four to six weeks. In patients who do not get better in that period, they may need medical attention and a possible need for surgical intervention.

What are my nonsurgical options for treatment?

Nonsurgical options for treatment of a cervical disk disease are medications, physical therapy, rest, use of cervical collar. Cervical traction has not shown much help or effect on these patients, though it may be beneficial in some patients.

Will I need surgery for my cervical disc disease?

Most of the patients with cervical disk herniation do not need surgical treatment. They should be initially treated with rest, medications, cervical collar, physical therapy. Patients who are not relieved with these measures, as well as patients who develop worsening neurological deficit or weakness or involvement of balance or gait or bowel or bladder may need surgical treatment.

Will I have to wear a collar after surgery?

Most of the patients do not need a collar after surgery. There may be occasional patients who may need collar just for rest or pain relief.

Does whiplash cause a herniated disk?

Whiplash injury may cause herniated disk. Most of the whiplash injury patients present with neck pain or pain along the midline. Those patients who develop herniated disk because of whiplash injury may develop tingling, numbness with or without weakness into either of the upper extremity.

Are there alternative therapies available to help me deal with my pain?

There are multiple therapies available to deal with pain. The most commonly involved are using of anti-inflammatory medications, including Aleve, Advil, Tylenol, or prescription strength anti-inflammatory medications. If patients are not improved with this, patients can be given narcotic medications, though they have higher side effects than anti-inflammatory medications.

There are certain other pain modalities which can be used in these patients, especially in chronic pain patients, which may involve stimulator or other invasive procedures. Pain can also be managed by steroid injection to the nerve root or epidural injection to the cervical spine but must be done by physicians who are well trained in these specific modalities.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

If the surgery is delayed enough to let damages happen due to nerve compression, there may be irreversible damage especially after patient starts developing neurological deficit in the form of weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder or gait imbalance.

What is the source of pain that is being addressed? How do you know this?

Patients pain can be caused by multiple structures in the cervical spine, including bone, spinal cord, nerve routes, the covering of the spinal cord and the nerve routes, the blood vessels, the muscles around the spine etc. The presentation of the patient, Physical examination findings as done by physician, as well as, findings of special investigations in viewing x-ray and MRI help in knowing the origin of the pain and hence plan the treatment.

Should I have an MRI for my pain?

Most of the patients with cervical disk disease and subsequent pain can be treated with conservative means and do not require MRI. Patients who fail conservative measures, as well as patients who develop worsening neurological deficit or weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder or gait may require MRI. Patients usually need to see a physician before an MRI can be done.

Why do I need to get a MRI, CT scan or x-ray before I have surgery?

Patients with spine problem need to undergo special investigations to confirm the diagnosis. The initial form of imaging is an x-ray, which shows bones only. After the x-ray is done, and if patient needs, then an MRI is performed, which help to know the anatomy about the spinal cord and spinal nerves and to understand as to where the problem lies. Occasionally physician may ask patient to undergo CAT scan in which a bony anatomy is better delineated.

Certain patients, especially who have contraindication to MRI, may need to undergo a CAT scan. Occasionally a dye can be put along the spinal cord and a CAT scan can be done. This procedure is called CT myelography.

After surgery, how long will my pain last?

Depending on the complexity of the surgery, most of the patients will have pain in the surgical site for five to seven days. This pain is gradually improving, and patients are asked to take pain medications for the same. Even after a week, there is some residual pain which takes four to six weeks to completely resolve.

Do I have to wear a brace or collar after neck surgery?

Most of the patient do not need to wear a brace or collar after the surgery. Even if a neck collar or a back brace is needed, it may be discarded soon depending on the recovery of the patient.

Is there a chance of paralysis after surgery?

There is a rare chance of injury to the nerve roots as well as spinal cord while doing a spine surgery. With advancement and use of magnification and refined instruments, the risk of causing nerve damage and paralysis are rare.

Could I need further surgery?

Occasionally patients may need further surgeries. These surgeries may be required due to failure of the fusion or failure of the initial procedure or failure of the implants. Occasionally after many years, some patients may develop degenerative disease on the nearby areas. These patients, if symptomatic enough, may need surgical intervention.

What if I get an infection?

If the patient has a superficial infection, few days of antibiotics will help heal these infections. Occasionally patient may develop deep infection. In these patients may need IV antibiotics for a longer period. If despite all efforts or in patients with rapid deterioration due to infection, surgery may be needed to help clean off the infection.

What type of anesthesia is needed for cervical spine surgery?

General anesthesia is a preferred mode of anesthesia for cervical spine surgery. In this anesthesia, a tube is placed through the windpipe of the patient to control the respiration while the patient is operated upon.

Which patient needs cervical laminectomy?

Occasionally patients will have pressure on the spinal cord from the back. These patients need the pressure to be relieved from the back and in such cases, cervical laminectomy needs to be performed. Most of the time, the cervical laminectomy is also accompanied by placement of screws and rod to make the spine stable and fuse in an appropriate position.

Will removing my bone make my neck unstable?

Minimal invasive surgery does not remove enough bone to make the neck unstable. If a fusion surgery is performed, then removal of disc as well as bone may lead to instability and these patients usually need placement of a support in the form of a cage with plate and screws.

What is the chance of bone growing back?

Most healthy patients have more than 90th percent chance of bone growing back leading to good result with fusion. This healing of bone can be suboptimal in patients with systemic diseases like diabetes, or in patients who continue to smoke after the surgery.

How much of the bone is removed during cervical spine surgery?

While doing fusion surgeries, the adjoining areas of the two vertebrae are cleaned, so that a healing process can be activated. In minimal invasive surgery, a small amount of bone is removed to make a window to reach the nerve root and the disc, to remove the discectomy. The amount of bone removed is not enough to cause any instability because of the loss of bone.

If I have Spondylolisthesis, will it be reduced?

Spondylolisthesis or slipping of one vertebra over the other are usually taken care by the surgery if it fails to give relief with conservative means. It is not necessary to get them 100% reduced, but the most important part is to relieve the neural elements of all the pressure, which is caused either by the bony vertebrate or the disc and prepare the vertebrae for fusion.

In case of lumbar spine, spondylolisthesis need not to be reduced fully 100%, especially if the patient has a high grade listhesis, it is not desirable to reduce it completely. An important part of surgery is to clean the pressure of the spinal and nerve roots and prepare a healthy environment for bones to fuse.

Do I have to give up smoking?

For patients undergoing fusion surgery, it is highly desirable that they quit smoking. Smoking is detrimental for bone healing and hence the fusion. Smokers are at a higher risk of nonunion, that means non-healing of the fusion mass, and these patients may need revision surgery. If the patient is not able to quit smoking, it is at least highly desirable for them to quit for three months. Use of the nicotine patch in place of smoking has the same detrimental effect as smoking itself.

Can I play normal sport after I have healed?

Patients with one or two level cervical spine fusion can get back to sports after they are completely healed, recovered and rehabilitated from the surgery. Patients who have undergone more than two level fusion or surgery on upper cervical spine are not recommended to go back to contact sports. In circumstances when the patient undergoes minimal invasive discectomy procedures and no fusion is done, these patients are allowed to go back to sports when they are fully healed and rehabilitated.

Will I be able, at any point, to feel the screws?

The screws, plates, and rods put into the spine, either from the front or the back, are placed very deep, and it is highly unusual for the patients to feel the metal through their skin. The metal is covered with multiple layers of thick tissue, and thus the metal is usually not amiable to be felt even with deep pressure over the skin.

What and when should I notify the doctor after surgery?

Patients are asked to follow up regularly with the spine surgeon after a certain period of time. In the interim, patients may need to contact their surgeon if there are unusual changes to their postoperative recovery, which include discharge from the wound, worsening of pain, which is not relieved with pain medications, worsening of neurological deficits, occurrence of new neurological deficit, occurrence or worsening of tingling and numbness, involvement of bowel or bladder.

If the patient suffers chest pain, shortness of breath, any stroke-like symptoms, or paralysis, sudden onset of severe pain or in the calves or in the belly, these patients should contact the emergency room or call 911 as soon as possible.

How is the life after ACDF surgery? Do you recommend for a 26-year-old?

Life after a single or two level cervical disc fusion is usually as normal as it was before the surgery. Occasionally, these patients may have some limitation of movement and occasional neck pain. Regarding its recommendation for a 26-year-old, it depends on the presentation as well as findings on examination and investigations like x-ray, MRI, and CT. The surgeon should try to keep the disc intact as much possible as it can be, but if the patient has failed all conservative means, and there are no other options, then these patients may undergo anterior cervical discectomy and fusion.

What are some indications for cervical spine surgery?

A patient with neck pain with tingling, numbness, with or without weakness, but with peripheral pain going down the arms who have failed all conservative means are usual patients for surgery. All such patients should be tried with conservative means except if there is neurological deficit or worsening neurological involvement, severely worsening pain, involvement of bowel or bladder, or balance. These patients may need urgent or emergent surgery to halt the neurological deficit or progression and help in recovery.

What effect does a fusion on the rest of my cervical spine?

Cervical spine fusion at one level decreases the mobility of the cervical spine by approximately 10%. Under usual circumstances this is not of much consequence. There may be a subtle increased mobility on the adjoining levels to compensate. There also may be decreased mobility because of stiffness of the muscles around it, but this can be regained over time naturally, with or without physical therapy.

Will the surgery lessen my mobility?

Spine surgery, especially fusion, will decrease the mobility of the spine depending on the level it has been done to. Surgeries like disc replacement tend to cause decreased worsening of mobility as compared to fusion surgeries due to its quality of preserving the joint mobility.

What is cervical fusion?

Cervical fusion is a surgery in which two adjoining spine vertebrae are prepared to undergo fusion by removal of the intervening disc and preparation of the bone ends so as to decrease the mobility of that segment. The surgery is usually performed to stabilize the segment as a part of removing the pressure over the neural elements.

What are the different ways spine fusion can be done?

Cervical spine fusion can be performed routinely from the front of the neck or the back of the neck. The type of surgery needed depends on the type of problem the patient is having. The decision as to go from the front or the back of the neck is taken by the spine surgeon after discussion with the patient with regards to the type of problem the patient has and how it can be relieved.

How much of the disc is removed?

In the more common spine fusion in which it is done from the front of the neck, almost all of the disc is removed between the two vertebrates so as to create a good environment for spine fusion.

Why have a cervical fusion for a disc prolapse, and not just a discectomy?

There are few patients who are good candidates for cervical discectomy which is done from the back of the neck, but most of the patients are not a good candidate for such a surgery, in which case we must go from the front of the neck to remove the disc and do what is called Cervical Fusion Surgery. When duly performed, both procedures can give good results in appropriate patients.

What is the risk of failure?

Rarely patients may have failure from a spine fusion surgery, which may present in the form of persisting pain in the neck or in the arms or worsening of the symptoms. In these cases, further investigations are done, so a to find the cause of the symptoms as well as failure if there is any. If the symptoms are not relieved by conservative measures, or the symptoms are progressively worsening, these patients may need surgery, which may be a revision or may be an augmentation of the previous surgery. A decision as to what type of surgery is done is taken after discussion with the patient.

Can the metal break?

Occasionally the patient is not able to fuse over a period, then the metal may fatigue due to mobility at the fusion site and may fracture. Some of these patients may go on to fuse after the metal breaks, while other may need a revision surgery.

What are some of the common complications?

Common complications of a cervical spine surgery are bleeding, temporary or permanent neurological deficits, rarely infection, leak of cerebral spinal fluid, injury to the windpipe, food pipe, or the major vessels in the neck, damage to nerves/spinal cord causing deterioration of neurological symptoms, blindness, and other complications related to the anesthesia.

Will the screws need to be removed?

Implants put into cervical spine usually do not need removal unless they are causing problems, or the patient needs to undergo a revision surgery. The implants are not removed for cosmetic purposes.

Is there a chance the fusion won’t work?

There is a small chance that surgery by fusion may not help the patient. This may happen if the fusion fails or if the patient has pain due to symptoms other than what the fusion has been done for. Exacerbation needs to be re-investigated to find the cause of pain. Occasionally, the patient may start having issues at a different level after being relieved at the symptomatic level after surgery. In such a case, the patients need to be managed for a different level accordingly.

What would cause neck pain six months post cervical fusion?

Usually patients are pain free or with minimal pain at six months post cervical fusion. If the patient still has some pain, they should consult their spine surgeon. Occasionally there may be nonunion, that means the bones are not able to fuse, which may be causing the residual pain. Certain investigations like X-rays or maybe CT scan may be needed to confirm the finding. Rarely, the patient may have infection that may cause some of the symptoms and need to be investigated and treated.

How do I tell if my spine fusion has become undone?

Spine fusions usually take a very predictable course and are completely fused by three to five months. If fusion has not been successful, then the patient will have symptoms in the form of neck pain or pain going down the arms with or without tingling and numbness. The patient should follow up with their spine surgeon who will do specific investigations in the form of X-rays and CT scans to confirm their findings.

What are the benefits of the surgery?

If the symptoms of the patient are not relieved by conservative means, then a surgery is needed. Surgery can in most cases relieve the patient completely of all the symptoms including pain, tingling, and numbness. Occasionally, severe symptoms like weakness or involvement of bowel or bladder or balance may not be completely corrected even after a successful surgery.

What is the recovery process or timeline for anterior cervical discectomy and fusion?

Most of the patients can walk away on the day of surgery. They can take care of their activities of daily living within the first week. The pain improves gradually and is better by three to four weeks. Patients in desk-type jobs can be back to work in four to six weeks, and those in heavy jobs may take longer. A fusion usually takes about three to five months to heal completely.

How’s life after the surgery?

After one to two level spine fusions surgery or after total disc replacement of the cervical spine, the patient is usually back to his normal life as before the problem started in about three to five months. Many of our patients do not have any complaints after that period. A few patients may have occasional off and on pain, which is usually relieved by use of anti-inflammatory medications.

If a cervical screw comes loose one-month post operatively in a multilevel fusion, what is a proper protocol for treatment?

Usually patients are in their follow up with their spine surgeon at one month follow up, and on x-ray, the surgeon may inform him about loosening of the screw. Most of the times, if the patient has no symptoms, these patients are treated conservatively without any surgical intervention, and they go on to uncomplicated fusion over time. If the patient has symptoms that seem to be coming out of the loose screw or if there is movement of the spine because of loosening of plate or fracture, the patient may need revision surgery.

Is the surgery the right option for someone with my condition?

The answer to this question is found after a detailed discussion between the surgeon and the patient. The patient should discuss regards to different options with the surgeon and come to an informed decision. If a patient failed all forms of conservative management, is having worsening of symptom or if there is presence of weakness or bowel or bladder involvement or gait issues, then surgery may be the best answer at that time.

How are the vertebrate fused together?

Vertebrate have disc in between them, which keeps them mobile and helps in movement. If the disc is diseased and is causing symptoms, then a decision of fusion may be done, in which case physically the disc is removed, and the bone tags are repaired to cause union. A spacer can also be put between the two vertebrates to keep the gap intact while fusion happens. There are multiple form of bone or other products that can be used to maintain the space as well to promote the fusion between the two vertebrates.

What can I do to avoid surgery?

Surgery is usually not the first step for patients presenting with radiating pain, neck pain, tingling or numbness. Patients who present with rapid deterioration of neurological symptoms, like weakness, bowel or bladder involvement, or gait problems, may be a candidate for urgent or emergent surgeries. In all the other cases, patients need to be treated conservatively with medications with or without physical therapy and other modalities. Only when the patient has failed all these modalities, are they a candidate for surgical intervention.

When do I need surgery?

Surgery is needed when the patient has failed all forms of conservative management with no relief in the pain over a period of four to six weeks or more. The patient may need an earlier surgery, which may occasionally be urgent or emergent also in case they are having weakness in muscles or involvement of bowel or bladder or gait problems.

Will I have irreversible damage if I delay surgery?

If the patient has developed neurological involvement in the form of weakness, bowel or bladder involvement or gait problems, there may be a residual neurological deficit even after the surgery. Though surgery helps in removing the pressure from the compressed nerves of the spinal cord, but the recovery of nerves happens by a natural process in which body heals by itself. The presence of chronic disease may also hamper such a healing process.

What are the symptoms of Cervical Disc Disease?

Cervical Disc Disease can present in multiple ways. It can be most commonly presented as radiating pain or/and tingling and numbness going down the arms, with or without neck pain. If there’s weakness going down the arms, then the symptoms are taken to be serious. Occasionally, the patient may have an electric shock-like sensation going down the arms or legs. Sometimes balance of walking may be involved or patient may have what is called quadriparesis, in which all the four extremities or limbs are involved. Patient may have decreased control of what is bowel and bladder.

What are some of the treatment options for Cervical Disc Disease?

Cervical Disc Disease is mostly treated with medicine with or without physical therapy. Occasionally, when patient symptoms are not relieved with alternative means he may need to undergo invasive procedure which may include injection, a form of minimal invasive procedures or open surgeries, in the form of discectomy and fusion.

Should I see my physical therapist for my Cervical Disc Disease pain?

Physical therapists can be very helpful in treating Cervical Disc Disease pain. They can help in decreasing the neck pain as well as an improvement in the radiating pain, tingling and numbness of the arms. In case patient has weakness, or improper balance, or involvement of bowel or bladder they should seek immediate medical attention for timely management of the problem.

It is safe to use over the counter pain killers for Cervical Disc Disease?

The cervical disc pain should be initially treated like pain in any other part of the body like hip joint or knee joint. If the pain is not improved or is associated with weakness or loss of bowel or bladder control or imbalance, then patient should seek immediate medical attention.

Could I become addict of prescription pain pills used to treat my cervical disc disease?

Usually prescription pain killers are given for acute pain and, in such cases, the addiction potential is very low. It’s only if they are being used without medical supervision that the patient may become addict to the pain killers. Strict medical supervision is always needed while taking these pain medications.

What are the symptoms of upper cervical disc issues?

There is no cervical disc at the junction of the skull with C-1 or between C-1 or C-2. The first cervical disc is at the level of C-2 and C-3 and this disc is mostly involved in cases of injuries like motor vehicle accidents. Injury to the C 2-3 disc can have grave consequences and should be treated under strict supervision of a spine surgeon. Most of these cases will need surgical intervention or immobilization. In some cases, these injuries can cause long lasting neurological deficit. Other discs below C-2 and C-3 usually present in similar way with radiating pain down the arms along with tingling and numbness. Occasionally the disc at C2-3 and C4 may cause partial paralysis of the diaphragm leading to shortness of breath and possible respiratory failure.

Cervical disc herniation can cause shortness of breath?

Cervical disc herniation can cause shortness of breath if the nerve supplying the diaphragm is involved which may be possible in higher disc herniations. These patients may develop respiratory failure and may need respiratory support in the form of a ventilator. These patients should be managed in hospital setting in care of a spine surgeon along with a team of physician and other support staff.

How dangerous is herniated cervical disc?

Herniated cervical disc is a common problem and is usually self-limiting in 90% of the cases. Occasionally, the disc herniation may cause worsening pain which is not relieved by conservative means, or it may also cause weakness, or involvement of bowel or bladder, or balance problems, in which case medical attention is needed and patient may need to undergo surgical intervention. Very occasionally, a massive herniated cervical disc may cause quadriparesis in the form of weakness of all four extremities.

How fast can a broken cervical disc heal?

Most of the patient with cervical disc problems get better with conservative means in four to six weeks. Those who do not get better may need surgical intervention. After surgical intervention for cervical disc, patients usually are better in six to eight weeks and can get back to a normal life in eight to 12 weeks. Patients with one level fusions usually can get back to a normal life which was like pre-disc disease. Patients with multiple level surgeries may have some restrictions for their life.

Can you push a herniated disc back into place?

A disc, which is herniated, cannot be pushed into the place, because there is a deficiency on the outer most layer, and it will come back again. The options for such a disc, if it is creating symptoms and is not improving with conservative means is to remove a part or all of it. They’re certain other options, which have been experimented and researched with, including use of heat or cryotherapy or laser. These methodologies have not been able to give promising and long-lasting results and are not the usual mode of treatment.

I have two herniated discs in my neck, C5-6 and C6-7. How dangerous is this type of fusion surgery?

Cervical disc herniation is most common at C5-6, followed by C6-7 levels. Patients with herniation at two levels, like C5-6 and C6-7, and have symptoms due to both levels, as well as special investigations like x-ray and MRI confirming the involvement of the levels, may need surgery on both levels. The surgery is like doing it on one level, except that two levels are operated and fused with the plate and screws.

These patients have a longer recover as compared to single level and have a little more restriction of movement of the neck, as compared to a single level. The chances of failure of a fusion is also increased by a very small percent as compared to single level fusion. Patients who undergo spine fusion for more than two levels are at a higher risk as well as have a longer healing period as compared to patients who undergo fusion for two or less levels.

Is it possible to undergo a surgery if you have an infection?

Surgery, if indicated, can be done in a patient who has had infection in the past. The surgeon must be cognizant about such a history and will take due diligence to avoid having an infection in the surgical site. These include use of correct and appropriate antibiotics before and after surgery, and keeping the patient informed as well as regular follow up, to diagnose an infection if it happens and treat it accordingly. These patients are at a higher risk of getting infected, especially if the infection was in the same surgical site where they have been operated.

What is Cauda Equina Syndrome?

Cauda equina (Latin) means horse tail. It is a name given to the nerve roots in the lumbosacral spinal canal as they look similar to horse tail on visualization. Cauda equina syndrome is the compression of the spinal nerve roots in the lumbar and sacral area of the spine Lesions above this level leads to compression of spinal cord and is not cauda equina syndrome, but the presentation is more dramatic and carries same or more urgency as of cauda equina syndrome.

Compression of the spine causes weakness of upper or lower extremities with increased reflexes and with or without involvement of the bowel or bladder. Cauda equina syndrome is essentially a clinical presentation of new onset or worsening weakness in one or both lower extremities, gait abnormality, involvement of the bladder and numbness in either lower extremity and peri genital area (sacral anesthesia).

These patient may also have sexual dysfunction. The patients usually have severe back pain. Cauda equina syndrome is usually associated with pain in the back and occasionally with radiculopathy. Rarely, patients with cauda equina syndrome may present without any complaints of pain.

This happens due to compression of the nerve roots in the lumbar spine and leading to dysfunction of the muscles as well as altered sensation that are taken care by the specific nerve roots. This is a severe form of presentation of nerve root compression in the lumbar spine.

It can present acutely or over many months or days. It may be caused due to degeneration of disk fragment, mass in the spinal canal, bleeding in the spinal canal, intraspinal mass like tumor, fracture, gunshot or rarely with a birth defect (usually an arteriovenous malformation). The presentation can be acute or chronic depending on the pathology.

What injuries can cause cauda equina syndrome?

Fractures or dislocations of the lumbosacral spine may lead to cauda equina syndrome. These are traumatic injuries and are associated with high velocity accidents like motor vehicle accident or fall from height. Traumatic disc herniation may also lead to cauda equina syndrome.

What type of physicians take care of cauda equina syndrome?

Acute cauda equina syndrome is usually treated under the care of a spine surgeon who can be of orthopedic or a neurosurgical background. A chronic cauda equina syndrome in which a surgery has been ruled out is usually under the care of neurologist and may also need care of oncologist or radiation oncologist in cases which are associated with malignancy or metastasis.

Why is rectal exam needed in cauda equina syndrome?

The rectal exam can be of diagnostic value in cauda equina syndrome lacks rectal sphincter is associated with cauda equina syndrome and should be checked in all patients. It may be the only sign of Cauda Equina Syndrome.

How to diagnose a cauda equina syndrome?

Cauda equina syndrome is diagnosed clinically due to its characteristic presentation of new onset or worsening of weakness, gait abnormality, bowel or bladder dysfunction, sexual dysfunction and sacral anesthesia. Confirmation of diagnosis is done with advanced imaging specifically. MRI which helps to find out the level of compression as well as helps in diagnosing the pathology.

In patients who have contraindications for MRI (Pacemaker, aneurysmal clip), CT scan and myelogram may be done. Confirmatory diagnosis of the pathology can only be done at the time of surgery and with the need of histopathologic examination of the tissue compressing on the nerve roots.

What are the causes of cauda equina syndrome?

Causes of acute cauda equina syndrome can be a disk fragment (most common), fracture or dislocation of the spine, a hematoma caused by bleeding in the spinal canal, vascular insult to the nerve root due to underlying systemic or local pathology, infection, inflammation, gunshot or stabbing to spine, motor vehicle accident or fall, birth defect (arteriovenous malformation).

Cause of chronic cauda equina syndrome can be a slow growing mass or a degenerative spine with disk fragment or hypertrophied ligaments causing lumbar stenosis, birth defects etc. A mass can be in the form of tumor or metastasis or rarely a primary tumor of the nerve roots or the nerve elements.

Can I be disabled due to cauda equina syndrome?

Cauda equina syndrome is a disabling disease. It leads to weakness and usually with dysfunction of the bladder and sometimes bowels too. It leads to impaired gait due to the weakness of the muscles of the leg. Due to involvement of bladder, it may lead to retention or incontinence of urine leading to use of alternate methods for evacuation of the bladder. Patients may have gait problems too.

How do I know I have a cauda equina syndrome?

Patients with cauda equina syndrome usually have new onset or worsening weakness in one or both lower extremities, gait abnormality, involvement of the bladder and numbness in either lower extremity and peri genital area (sacral anesthesia). These patient may also have sexual dysfunction. The patients usually have severe back pain. These patients may have preexisting back pain and radiculopathy. Patients may have a history of cancer with or without metastasis to the spine and may have already undergone treatment for that in the past.

What do I do if I have cauda equina syndrome?

An acute onset cauda equina syndrome is a surgical emergency and the patient should go to the ER immediately. Advanced imaging should be performed as soon as possible to confirm the diagnosis after the physical examination of the patient. If a cauda equina syndrome is confirmed, a surgery may be needed to decompress the spine and allow the recovery of the nerve roots. Patients with chronic cauda equina syndrome who have insidious onset over many days or weeks, should seek medical attention to confirm the diagnosis as well as plan a possible treatment for their disease.

How common or rare is cauda equina syndrome?

Cauda equina syndrome is a rare presentation of various pathologies of the spine. Most pathologies present with back pain or/and radiculopathy. They may also develop subtle weakness, but developing profound weakness with involvement of bladder and gait is rare. It is even rarer in degenerative disk disease and lumbar canal stenosis.

What is the treatment of cauda equina syndrome?

Patients with acute presentation of cauda equina syndrome with confirmatory diagnosis on an MRI showing mass effect on the nerve roots usually will need an urgent or emergent surgery to decompress the nerve roots. They will need to be admitted to the hospital and will need to undergo physical rehabilitation for optimization of the function as well as enhance their recovery.

Patients with chronic cauda equina syndrome may also need surgery depending on the pathology, but may also need adjuvant treatment especially in the cases of malignancy or metastasis in the form of chemo or radiotherapy. Occasionally these patients with chronic cauda equina syndrome can manage with adjuvant treatments only without the need for surgery. Patients with poor general condition and multiple comorbidities may have to be treated non-surgically so as to curtail the risk to their life due to the anesthesia as well as the surgery.

How is the recovery from cauda equina syndrome?

Recovery from cauda equina syndrome depends on the type of pathology, amount of compression, number of levels involved as well as the surgery performed. In most cases, the recovery will happen if their condition has been treated promptly but may not lead to full recovery of the functions. Patients will need to undergo physical rehabilitation to optimize their function as well as enhance their recovery.

Can cauda equina syndrome cause bladder problems?

Cauda equina syndrome usually causes bladder problems in the form of retention or incontinence. These patients need to be treated for their bladder problems separately so as to allow recovery and at the same time avoid complications due to the condition.

Can cauda equina syndrome cause constipation?

Cauda equina syndrome can occasionally cause involvement of bowels also which may lead to constipation in most cases.

Can cauda equina syndrome cause death?

Cauda equina syndrome causes disability in the form of weakness of the lower extremities and involvement of bowel or bladder, and problems with ambulation, but it cannot be a direct cause of death, though in patients with chronic sequelae of cauda equina complications like deep vein thrombosis causing pulmonary embolism, urinary tract infection causing sepsis pulmonary infection or respiratory failure may be secondary cause of death in such patients.

Can you get cauda equina syndrome twice?

Cauda equina syndrome in itself is a rare entity and to get it twice is rarer, though not impossible. Patients who are predisposed to cauda equina syndrome like those with malignancy or metastasis or those with blood disorder and are on anticoagulants may rarely have cauda equina syndrome twice too.

Is cauda equina syndrome permanent?

An acute presentation of cauda equina syndrome if treated appropriately can lead to good recovery, but if not treated appropriately or in patients with chronic cauda equina, the sequelae of cauda equina syndrome may be long lasting or permanent too.

Can you get cauda equina syndrome with fusion surgery?

Any surgery on lumbar spine carries a risk of cauda equina syndrome. This can happen due to any bleeding at the surgical site, which leads to hematoma formation and compression of the nerve roots causing the presentation of cauda equina syndrome. These patients need to be treated urgently with decompression and need to be carefully followed up.

How to avoid or prevent cauda equina syndrome?

As the cauda equina syndrome and itself is a rare entity, there is no possible way to prevent a cauda equina syndrome. Patients who are on anticoagulants carry a higher risk of cauda equina syndrome, but the benefits of anticoagulant therapy far outweighs the risk of cauda equina syndrome or any other such bleeding complication. Similarly patient with metastases are at increased risk of cauda equina syndrome and their tumor is appropriately treated with chemo or radiotherapy, but prophylactic treatment with the surgery or radio or chemotherapy just to prevent cauda equina syndrome is not advisable.

Do pinched nerves go away on their own?

The pinched nerves are usually caused due to inflammation of the nerve roots near the spinal cord where they exit. The inflammation, once improved, causes relief in the pinched nerve. This improvement in inflammation can be caused rest, anti-inflammatory medication, steroid medications or cortisone shot. Occasionally the cause of inflammation may be persistent compression over the nerve, which may not get better with all form of conservative management.

What is mild back sprain, and how do you fix it?

Back sprain means injury to the ligaments or the muscles of the back. It can usually happen due to certain activity or may be with a fall or accident. The underlying cause of a back sprain may be weakening of the muscles of the back which may predispose the person to develop back sprains. If a back sprain is recurrent, then they may need physician medical attention to take care of their back so as to prevent further recurrences.

An episode of back sprain can usually be treated with short term rest for one to two days along with anti-inflammatory medications and use of ice or heat to decrease the pain. This should be followed by usual activity as well as exercises involving strengthening and stretching of back muscles.

Can I jog if I have a back sprain that is hurting?

If jogging causes worsening of the back sprain, then it should better be avoided. If comfortable, one can try to do walking or fast walking too in place of jogging.

What is the most effective way to treat the low back pain due to lumbar strain?

Low back pain can usually be treated with short period of rest for one to two days along with anti-inflammatory medications followed by stretching and strengthening exercises of the back. These exercises can be done at home or at the gym with or without supervision of a personal trainer. If the patient has recurrent episodes, then they should seek medical attention to learn a specific type of exercise and to rule out other possibilities or reason for recurrence of back pain.

How do I sleep with the low back pain?

The patient with low back pain may have difficulty sleeping in specific positions. They should try avoiding that and may sleep by the side. They should also try to keep pillows between the legs while sleeping by the side or under the knees when sleeping on the back.

Is it best to rest for a sore back?

For a sore back or low back pain, a short term rest for one to two days may be helpful. Rest for longer periods have not been found to cause much effect in the long term and should be avoided. Prolonged rest can cause weakening of the muscles which may predispose to recurrence of back pain.

What you do for a pinched nerve in the lower back?

Most patients who have pinched nerve in the lower back present with sciatica or pain radiating down the leg. This may or may not be associated with tingling or numbness. Such patients are usually treated with medications and exercises. If the pain, tingling, and numbness are not relieved with conservative means, then these patients may need to undergo advanced imaging in the form of MRI to rule out disc disease and be treated accordingly.

What muscles are affected by the C5 and C6 nerves?

C5 and C6 nerves innervate the muscles of the shoulder and the elbow. The patients who has involvement of C5 and C6 will have pain over a shoulder and the upper arm and going up to the outer side of the forearm and the thumb. These patients may have tingling and numbness of the same area and may have weakness in the shoulder and the elbow presenting in the form of elevating the shoulder and bending the elbow.

How do you sleep after back surgery?

There are usually no restrictions with regards to the sleeping habits after back surgery. The patients can sleep in comfortable position either on the back or by the side as they feel more comfortable. They may need to use multiple pillows to make them comfortable in bed.

What happens when you have a spinal fluid leak?

Spinal fluid leak after a spine surgery usually happens due to the injury to the set of the nerve roots of the spinal column. If the spinal fluid leak is detected during the surgery, it is usually sutured and treated accordingly. If the spinal fluid leak is not detected during the surgery or if the repair not water tight then the patient may have headache especially while sitting and standing.

These patients are usually treated with medications and IV fluids. If the patient failed to improve with conservative means, then they may need to undergo surgery for the repair of the leak.

Can you drive after back surgery?

Patients who undergo back surgery are asked not to drive until they are off pain medications as well as they are comfortably sitting in a car, in a chair for prolonged period.

What helps with neck pain?

Patients with neck pain can usually be treated with short period of rest along with antiinflammatory medications. They can also wear a soft collar if that is helpful in pain relief. Patients are encouraged to strengthen their neck muscles over a period of time with or without supervision of a physical therapist so as to treat neck pain as well as prevent recurrences.

Can a neck pain be something serious?

About neck pain which is not improved with over-the-counter medications and or is worsening or causes radicular pain around the arm or the leg, electric shock-like sensations down the body or associated with tingling, numbness, weakness, or involvement of bowel or bladder can be serious and these patients should seek medical attention so as to rule out other possible causes of neck pain. if the patient has fever with or without chills or has a history of malignancy in the past, then the patient should also seek medical attention to rule out infection or malignancy involving the bones.

How do I sleep with neck pain?

Patients with neck pain usually have sore muscles of the neck and they may need special pillows so as to prevent awkward positioning of the neck. They should avoid multiple pillows and should try to sleep by the side or use a contoured pillow so as to keep the neck straight.

Can exercise help neck pain?

Exercise are of tremendous help in patients with neck and back pain. They help in strengthening the muscles and thereby improving the health of the muscles. Strong muscles offload the bones of the neck and help in relieving the neck pain.

What is spondylosis of the neck?

Spondylosis is another term for degeneration or osteoarthritis of the bones of the neck. They usually present with neck pain with or without radiating pain down the arms. X-rays of the neck may show signs of osteoarthritis in the form of leaking or bone spurs.

Can a neck pain be caused by cancer?

Though a rare cause, but there is a possibility for a cause of neck pain. Any patient who has longstanding neck pain which is not relieved with conservative needs or has a history of malignancy in the past or have unintentional weight loss should seek medical attention to rule out the diagnosis.

Can a pinched nerve go away on its own?

Most of the patient’s with pinched nerve usually improves over time and pressure of the nerve is decreased due to the healing mechanism of the body. Only if the patient is not relieved of symptoms of pain, tingling or numbness, or there is worsening of symptoms and pain with or without involvement of muscles in the form of weakness or bowel or bladder, then these patients should seek medical attention.

What are the signs of pinched nerve in the neck?

Pinched nerve in the neck usually presents with radicular pain going down their arms. This may or may not be associated with tingling or numbness. If the pain is associated with weakness of the muscle, then the patient should seek urgent medical attention

How long does it take a cortisone shot to take effect?

A cortisone shot usually takes two to seven days to come into effect. The effect is gradual in onset and it may take up to three weeks to show full effect by decreasing the inflammation. The effect of cortisone may last up to three months.

What I can expect after a cortisone shot?

After a cortisone shot, there may be worsening of pain after a few hours. The cortisone shot is mixed with some local anesthetic and, therefore, the pain is decreased for a few hours after the shot. To prevent worsening of pain after a cortisone shot, the patient should use ice as well as anti-inflammatory medications. The cortisone shot starts working in two to seven days and patient may need to take anti-inflammatory medications until the cortisone comes into effect.

How bad are cortisone shots for you?

Cortisone shots are very similar to the shots that a dentist gives for dental procedures. There is good relief for a few hours after a cortisone shot but the pain may worsen for the next 24-48 hours and the patient should use ice as well as anti-inflammatory medications until the cortisone starts working in two to seven days.

Do cortisone shots make you gain weight?

Cortisone shots, as compared to oral steroids, do not cause weight gain as they act locally, and a very small amount of the cortisone is absorbed systemically. If used in high amounts or too frequently, then they may also cause systemic effects as oral steroids.

How many times can you get a cortisone shot?

A cortisone shot at a specific site can be given almost every three months to a max of three to four per year. The cortisone shots also have some detrimental effect on the joints and the tendons and, hence, should not be given more frequent than three months. There are certain other risks associated with a cortisone shot.

What are the side effects of taking cortisone shots?

Cortisone shots can cause systemic effects due to absorption which are usually minimal after a single shot. The cortisone shot also increased the chances of infection by decreasing the immunity locally and may be detrimental in immunocompromised patients. Cortisone injection also cause transient increase in blood sugar levels. Patients with diabetes must keep a close watch on their blood sugar levels and may have to consult their PCP.

What kind of doctors give a cortisone shot?

A cortisone can be given by a primary physician, pain physician, rheumatologist, orthopedic surgeon, sports physician, sports surgeon and many other specialties. It depends on the training of the physician as well as the complexity of the injection.

Can a cortisone shot help a torn meniscus?

A cortisone shot can help decrease the inflammation and pain caused by a torn meniscus. A cortisone shot usually does not help in healing of the meniscus and, hence, does not improve any mechanical symptoms. If a meniscus is repairable, then a cortisone shot is not preferred as it may impair healing of the meniscus.

What does a cortisone shot do to a bursitis?

Cortisone shot helps in decreasing the inflammation and, hence, decreasing the pain caused by the bursitis. It may give a long enough effect which may be helped with physical therapy or modification in activities to be lasting long enough to not require another form of treatment.

What are the conditions of the knee where a cortisone injection can be given?

The most common indication for cortisone injection in the knee joint is arthritis. It is usually given to provide relief from pain and swelling. Before giving cortisone injection, other associated pathologies should be ruled out. Patients who have early arthritis get good results which may last longer. In patients who have longstanding arthritis or advanced osteoarthritis, cortisone injection is given if they are not ready for joint replacement surgery in the near future.

A cortisone injection for arthritis should not be given within three months of a joint replacement surgery. Other indications for cortisone injection in the knee joint are patellofemoral pain or syndrome, nonoperative treatment of meniscus tear, synovitis, conservative treatment of Plica syndrome, prepatellar, infrapatellar and pes anserine bursitis, chondral damage to the knee joint, etc.

What are the conditions of the shoulder where a cortisone injection can be given?

A cortisone injection can be given in various conditions of shoulder. Most common condition is rotator cuff tendonitis in which there is inflammation of the rotator cuff. This helps in decreasing inflammation, pain and swelling and helps in rehabilitation, regaining strength and range of motion. Partial and complete rotator cuff tears can also be treated with cortisone injection leading to pain relief, with no effect on the tear itself, if surgical treatment is not opted for.

A cortisone injection should not be given within two to three months of a rotator cuff repair surgery. Frequent and too many cortisone injections can be detrimental to the rotator duff especially in the presence of tear, and also to the joint. Cortisone injection can also be used for acromioclavicular arthritis, impingement syndrome, shoulder arthritis, biceps tendonitis, etc.

What are the conditions of the elbow where a cortisone injection can be given?

Cortisone injection can be used for lateral and medial epicondylitis of the elbow. It can also be used for arthritis of the elbow joint.

What is arthritis?

Arthritis literally means inflammation inside the joint. It is a term usually used for degenerative or aging process of the joint which lead to loss of the cartilage lining of the joints. There are other rare forms of arthritis, which are associated with certain systemic diseases like rheumatoid arthritis, SLE or lupus, psoriasis, and many other inflammatory arthritis. The infective infection of the joint is also known as infective arthritis or septic arthritis. Occasionally age-related arthritis can be accelerated due to trauma or accident.

What are the symptoms of arthritis?

Arthritis usually presents with pain, swelling, grinding sensation on movement, hearing of crepitus, diminishing of range of movement, and stiffness. It may be associated with fluid in the joint also. This my lead to worsening quality of life. Use of stairs getting in and out of chair or bed are especially difficult. Pain and swelling are also worsened with prolonged activity like walking or standing.

What is the most common type of arthritis?

The most common type of arthritis is the one caused by aging. It is called degenerative arthritis or Primary Osteoarthritis. It causes slow and gradual roughening or damage to the cartilage. Other forms of arthritis are called secondary arthritis and are related to trauma, systemic diseases like rheumatoid arthritis, SLE or lupus, psoriasis, and other forms of inflammatory arthritis etc. Secondary arthritis causes rapid deterioration of cartilage and progressively worsening symptoms.

What are the risk factors for arthritis?

The risk factor for arthritis includes gender, weight, age, family history, systemic diseases like SLE or lupus, rheumatoid arthritis, psoriasis, and other autoimmune disorders, smoking, comorbidities like diabetes mellitus.

How is arthritis diagnosed?

The diagnosis of arthritis is made clinically by history and examination of the patient. Radiological examination in the form of x-rays can be helpful, especially in advanced cases of arthritis. In certain cases of arthritis with suspicion to other diseases, further investigations can be done to rule out other form of arthritis. Occasionally, advanced radiological imaging like MRI may be needed to confirm the diagnosis and rule out other pathologies.

Why do my joints make popping and clicking sounds? Does that mean I have arthritis?

Popping and cracking sounds from the joint may be a normal phenomenon, especially in younger age group. If they are associated with pain, with or without swelling, then there may be a pathological reason inside the joint that cause these sounds. They can be caused by soft tissue inside the joint called plica, rubbing of the cartilages against each other called the meniscus or due to a meniscal tear. Imaging techniques like x-rays and MRI can help rule out such diseases.

Does the weather have impact on joint pain severity?

Multiple studies have been done in the past but have not conclude that weather does affect joint pain severity. Though, recently a study did find that the change in pressure levels do affect the joint pain, but a change in pressure effects are not easily measurable to common population. It is a change in weather, that is associated with the pressure change that causes difference in joint pain severity.

Why does my knee hurts when it rains?

Though it feels that the joint pains are usually related to change in whether, especially rain. But recent findings have found that they are more due to change in pressure, rather than humidity or temperature. But, it is difficult to measure pressure and the change in pressure is more related to the rain.

How does weight affect arthritis?

Increased weight means increased stresses on the joints, especially the lower extremities: the hip, the knee and the ankle joint. Loss of few pounds of weight can have tremendous effects in reducing the symptoms of arthritis and improving the quality of life.

How much weight should I lose to reduce arthritis pain?

A desirable body mass index (BMI) of a patient should be around 25. Any weight over 25-30 BMI should be lost to help good relief in arthritis symptoms. Even a loss of 10-20 pounds can cause improvement in symptoms of arthritis.

What are the best ways to get in and out of the car?

We should try to minimize the twisting forces on the knee joint while getting in and outside the car. Person can first sit on the seat and then get their legs inside by turning the whole torso. The same should be getting done when getting out of the car.

When should a person with arthritis ask for help?

If the patient has pain in their joint which persist for a few days at a time or is recurrent, it may be arthritis. They should initially treat it with short period of rest and anti-inflammatory medications, ice or heat, whichever is preferable, and a possible use of compression sleeves. If the pain is not improved or associated with other symptoms like swelling, locking or giving way then they should seek medical attention to know more about it. If they are associated with fever, or redness than urgent medical attention is warranted.

How can I make my knee pain go away?

A knee pain can be usually treated with over the counter anti-inflammatory medication, usually. If the pain is not improved with these medications, rest, elevation, and use of ice or heat, then they should seek medical attention to rule out other pathologies. Sometimes, a cortisone injection in the knee may help decreasing the pain. The patient may also be sent for physical therapy to strengthen the muscles. If all the conservative treatment are not able to provide pain relief, then advanced imaging may be needed to find out the cause of pain that can be treated with minimal intervention.

Is walking good for arthritis in the knee?

Walking is a good exercise for arthritis of the knee, as it helps strengthen the muscles, as well improve the overall health. Walking should be practiced with good cushioned shoes and on a firm surface. Fast walking if tolerable is also a good exercise.

What is the best drug for arthritis?

There are multiple drugs used to treat arthritis including anti-inflammatory medications which may range from over the counter medications like Advil or Aleve to prescription medications, cortisone shots, oral corticosteroids, some disease modifying drugs especially in the case of inflammatory and autoimmune arthritis. There are medications in the market like glucosamine and chondroitin sulfate, which are found to be equivocal in the treatment of arthritis and can be tried as over the counter drugs. Patient can also get gel (viscosupplementation) injections in the knee joint to help relief the pain.

What are the early signs of arthritis?

Early signs of arthritis include pain, feel of grinding sensation, crepitus, and stiffness, especially at the extremes of range of motion. Patient may have recurrent episodes of acute pain which may remit to complete normalcy. Overtime these episodes start occurring more frequently and in worsening severity. Use of stairs getting in and out of chair or bed are especially difficult during an acute episode. Pain and swelling are also worsened with prolonged activity like walking or standing.

What is the best exercise, especially for bad knees?

Patients with bad knees are advised to strengthen their muscles of thigh especially the quadriceps and the hamstrings but avoid high impact exercises as there is risk it poses to the knee. The good exercises include walking, biking, ellipticals, rowing, swimming, and various forms of stretching and strengthening exercises like yoga and pilates.

How do you get rid of water in the knee?

Water in the knee is formed as a reaction to the inflammation inside the knee. It can be resolved by reducing the inflammation using anti-inflammatory medications or disease modifying medications, especially in the case of inflammatory or autoimmune arthritis. The water can also be removed by putting a needle into the knee joint under sterile conditions and aspirating it.

Usually cortisone shot is given at the same time, which may help in decreasing the inflammation and preventing the recurrence of formation of more fluid inside the knee joint. Compression of the knee by use of sleeves can also be helpful in reducing the fluid in the knee as well as preventing the reformation of the extra joint fluid. Ice and elevation also help in decreasing the swelling in and around the knee.

How do you prevent arthritis in your knee?

An arthritis in the knee can be prevented by keeping fit, weight control, avoiding smoking, and keeping yourself active. Regular exercises of the body, in the form of stretching and strengthening have been found to prevent as well as delay worsening of arthritis in the knee joint.

Can arthritis ever go away?

Arthritis causing damage to the articular cartilage, is irreversible process because the body cannot regenerate the original cartilage. The cartilage that is formed in the repair process is not of the same quality as the native cartilage. But taking steps for prevention or treatment of the arthritis help to decrease the speed of breakdown of the cartilage.

Why do my knee burn?

Injury to the cartilage or the meniscus can ocassionally present with burning sensation around the knee. It can occasionally be a symptom of nerve pain, and not from the arthritis. The patient may be having spine problem or systemic diseases like diabetes, which may cause nerve pain.

What is better for the knee pain, heat or cold?

Though acute onset knee pain should be treated with cold or ice, and longstanding pain usually treated with heat, it is more of patient’s preference as to what makes them feel better and should be used accordingly.

Can you damage your knees by kneeling?

Kneeling causes an extreme of range of motion of the knee and causes increased joint pressures, especially on the knee cap. Excessive kneeling can be damaging to the cartilage as well as irritating to the knee joint and cause damage and causing pain and swelling of the knee joint.

Is it bad to sit cross-legged?

Sitting in cross-legged position for long period may cause stretching of ligaments and muscles, especially on the outer side and compression on the inner side of the knee along with twisting forces which may be detrimental to the knee joint.

What exercise does relieve arthritis symptoms?

Exercises of the muscles around the knee and the hip joint, especially strengthening and stretching exercises of quadriceps and hamstrings help in relieving of knee symptoms like pain and swelling as well as increases circulation.

Which muscles are found in the front of the thigh?

Quadriceps which is the largest muscle found in the body is found in the front of the thigh. It is made of four parts, Rectus Femoris, Vastus Lateralis, Vastus Medialis, Vastus Intermedius.

How is arthritis treated?

Arthritis usually caused by aging or degeneration of the joint cartilage is initially treated with anti-inflammatory medications along with physical therapy to help strengthen the muscles as well as maintain the mobility of the joint. Other supplements for arthritis like over the counter glucosamine and chondroitin sulfate can also be tried at the same time.

If the patient is not better with over-the-counter anti-inflammatory medications, then the physician may use cortisone injection to give pain relief as well as decrease the swelling. There are certain minimal invasive surgical procedures that can be done in cases the arthritis to treat and prevent complications of arthritis. If the arthritis is advanced and is bone-on-bone, then joint replacement may be the only treatment for arthritis.

Is exercise good for people who have arthritis?

Exercise is good for everyone, especially those with arthritis, because it keeps muscles strong as well as maintain the mobility of the joint. It also helps controlling the weight as well as controlling systemic diseases like diabetes and hypertension, which are all contributory to the comorbidity of arthritis.

What should I do if I have pain when I exercise?

If the exercise causes unbearable pain, then that specific exercise should not be done, but if the exercise is followed by a soreness, that may be due to the use and strengthening of the muscle. The soreness can be relieved with use of ice and elevation and occasional anti-inflammatory medications. This soreness usually goes off on regular exercises as the muscles get acclimatized to the strengthening process.

How does being overweight affect arthritis?

Being overweight means increased stresses to the bones and the joints and therefore accelerated degeneration of the cartilage. At the same time, being overweight also induces the risk of having systemic diseases like diabetes, which have detrimental effects on arthritis also. Loss of weight, maybe even 10 to 20 pounds, can have significant effect in decreasing the pain from hip/knee arthritis.

How does it feel like to have arthritis in the hip?

Hip arthritis usually presents with pain in the hip along with stiffness and restriction of range of motion, especially deep flexions, like doing squatting or doing child’s pose in yoga. Patients usually have stiffness in the morning. Some patients in advanced cases may start to limp or waddle.

What are the symptoms of bursitis in the hip?

Bursitis of the hip usually involves the greater trochanteric bursa or the trochanteric bursa in which the pain is on the outer side of the hip. Patient is not able to lie on that side of the hip and there’s pain with movement. The patient can also feel pain on pressing on the outer side of the hip.

Where is the hip bursitis pain located?

Hip bursitis pain is located on the outer side of the hip. This is in comparison to the pain of hip arthritis, which is present along the front mostly on the front or on the back of the hip.

Where is the pain for hip arthritis?

Pain for hip arthritis is usually present along the front of the hip or uncommonly along the back of the hip. It can rarely be present on the outer aspect of the hip.

Is walking good for arthritis of the hip?

Walking is a good exercise for patients with arthritis of the hip as it helps maintain the range of motion as well as maintain the muscles of the hip and the knee. It also helps control weight as well as control systemic disease like diabetes and hypertension, which can be contributory to the pathology of arthritis of the hip.

How do they test for hip bursitis?

The physicians usually do a physical examination with a special test to find out if the patient has hip arthritis or bursitis. Then they also do x-rays of the hip to rule out hip arthritis. In rare cases, an MRI may be needed to confirm the diagnosis of hip arthritis or bursitis.

What medicine is good for hip pain?

If the patient has hip pain, initially they should try over-the-counter medications like Tylenol, Aleve and Advil. If the patient is not improved with the over-the-counter medications, then they should see a physician for a proper diagnosis and management of hip pain. They may need to use prescription medications as well as cortisone injection or oral cortisone for pain relief.

Can arthritis of the hip cause low back pain?

Arthritis of hip can be an uncommon cause of low back pain, especially on the same side of the back. Vice versa, low back arthritis can also be a cause of hip pain, and therefore a proper examination along with radiological findings of the patient is helpful to reveal the exact cause of the pain.

Why does my knee hurt with hip arthritis?

The nerve supply to the hip and knee are similar in some aspect, and therefore patients with hip arthritis can occasionally have pain referred to the knee joint and vice versa.

Is heat good for hip pain?

Ice is usually used for acute onset pain, especially associated with injury. In most of the other cases, heat is a good modality for pain relief. Occasionally, patients may have preference towards heat or ice, and they should use the modality which helps them best.

Where is hip bursa pain located?

Hip bursa pain is located along the outer aspect of the hip. A bony prominence can be felt on the outer aspect of the hip and in case of inflammation of this bursa, the pain is usually present over it and can be felt while rubbing it or lying over it.

Is bursitis curable?

Bursitis means inflammation of the bursa. It is usually caused due to excessive rubbing of the bursa and the structures around it. Bursitis is usually cured by use of RICE (rest, elevation, ice and compression) along with anti-inflammatory medications. Occasionally if the pain is not relieved with these measures, a cortisone injection can be helpful.

Is bursitis painful?

Bursitis, as any other inflammation in the body, is a reaction of the body against some persistent injury. They are usually painful and a way of body to inform that something unusual is going on. It is usually treatable with RICE (rest, ice, compression and elevation) along with anti-inflammatory medications, with or without steroid injection.

How do you treat bursitis of the shoulder?

The bursitis of the shoulder is usually treated with RICE (rest, elevation, compression and ice) along with anti-inflammatory medications. If the patient does not get improvement with this, then a cortisone injection can be given in the shoulder joint which may help recover from the bursitis. The patient may also be asked to start physical therapy and avoid movements which cause persistent bursitis.

Is bursitis a form of arthritis?

Bursitis may be present even in the absence of arthritis and may be caused due to mechanical overuse or rubbing of the surfaces along the bursa. It may occasionally also be associated with arthritis and may be a presentation of that due to mechanical reasons.

What are the symptoms of septic bursitis?

Sepsis bursitis means infection in a bursia. It is caused due to organisms like bacteria which may cause inflammation along with collection of pus formation. These patients may present with worsening pain, fever with or without chills, swelling, redness, discharge and inability to move the joint. These patients may need urgent medical supervision and management and should be treated by a physician.

What is the best over-the-counter medication for bursitis?

Patients who have pain due to bursitis, may take anti-inflammatory medications like Tylenol, Aleve or Advil. They may also use some local ointment in the area apart from using ice and rest.

What does a cortisone shot due to a bursitis?

Cortisone shot helps in decreasing the inflammation and, hence, decreasing the pain caused by the bursitis. It may give a long enough effect which may be helped with physical therapy or modification in activities to be lasting long enough to not require another form of treatment.

How do they test for hip bursitis?

The physicians usually do a physical examination with a special test to find out if the patient has hip arthritis or bursitis. Then they also do x-rays of the hip to rule out hip arthritis. In rare cases, an MRI may be needed to confirm the diagnosis of hip arthritis or bursitis.

What can you do for bursitis in the hip?

Bursitis in the hip should be initially treated with over-the-counter pain medications and possible physical therapy. If the pain is not relieved, a cortisone injection into the bursa of the hip can help resolve the condition. Also, the precipitating conditions of the bursitis should be avoided to prevent future development of bursitis of the hip.

What is meant by sports injury?

Sports injury means any injury to the musculoskeletal system that is the bones, tendons, ligaments, muscles of the body that happens due to sporting activities. At the same time, such injuries that happen due to daily activities are also dealt in the same way as sports injuries and can be classified in the same. These include the sprain or injury to the ligaments, tearing of the tendons or muscles or injury to the joint.

How are sports injuries treated?

Subtle injuries like low grade sprains or contusions or bruises are usually treated with rest, ice, compression and elevation along with anti-inflammatory medications, moderate or severe injuries like high grade sprains or rupture of the ligament or tendon or muscle or fractures or injury to the joints are usually treated under supervision of sports physicians by specialized methods with or without need for invasive procedures and surgeries.

How do you prevent sport injuries?

Sport injuries can be avoided or prevented by following a good regimen of stretching and strengthening of the muscles and the joints of the body prior to the sporting event. This requires a sports rehabilitation and training under supervision of the athletic trainer and coaches. Player should also wear appropriate safety gears for the game. They are also provided with strategies to prevent injuries by their athletic trainer or coaches. Appropriate level of health and nutrition is required to avoid and prevent sport injuries.

What are the different types of sport injuries?

Sports injury can involve injury to the muscles, ligaments, tendons, bones or joints. These may be graded from mild to severe according to the amount of involvement. Subtle sport injuries can be treated under supervision of the athletic trainer and with over-the-counter medications along with physical modalities. Severe form of injuries may require medical attention and supervision of a sports physician.

What are the most common injuries in children?

Children have more resilience to injuries and usually have milder form of injuries. Fractures are relatively uncommon in younger population. They may suffer from sprain of the ligament or strain of the muscles or tendon. Children are at high risk of injuries due to their growth plate and may have growth plate injuries or injuries specific to kids like osteochondritis dissecans.

What is a soft tissue injury?

Soft tissue injury contrary to bony injury includes injury to the muscles, tendons or ligaments. They can be graded from mild to severe. Most of the time the soft tissue injuries can be treated by conservative means. Occasionally they may require surgical treatment for high grade injuries.

What is an overuse injury in sport?

Overuse injuries are injuries caused due to over utilization of a specific joint or extremity beyond the limit of a specific person at their level of sport. These injuries are usually vgue and do not have specific structural involvement. These injuries are usually treated with rest and limitation of activity as well as modification of involvement in sports. If not relieved further investigations including imaging like MRI may be needed to found the cause of pain.

What is an acute injury?

An acute injury contrary to the chronic injury are injuries that are usually caused by specific events like fall or hit or an accident. They present immediately or within a few hours after the injury with symptoms like pain, swelling, limitation of movement.

What is ankle sprain?

An ankle sprain means injury to the ligament of the ankle which can be present commonly on the inner or outer aspect of the ankle. It is usually caused by twisting of the ankle while any sporting activities or even walking or running. They can be graded from mild to severe and may be treated with rest or a need for brace or boot. Occasionally, a sprain may be severe enough causing instability of the ankle and requiring surgical management for treatment and re-establishment of the stability of the ankle joint.

What is indirect trauma?

Indirect trauma as oppose to a direct trauma means injury to a specific area of the body while the body is either hit at a different area or is involved in an impact at a different area like twisting of the leg causing injury to the knee.

What is the difference between a sprain and a strain?

Sprain usually means injury to the ligament while strain usually means injury to the tendon or the muscle. Both can be treated with conservative means in cases of mild-to-moderate involvement. If the involvement is severe or high grade, then either of the two may require physician supervision and a possible surgical intervention.

What is meant by microtrauma?

Microtrauma as opposed to macrotrauma usually means injury or insult caused due to repetitive movement or activity causing small injury every time which over time may present as a major involvement. Microtears in ligament or muscle or tendon or cartilage may heal by itself if allowed to rest or improve over time. Elevation as well as splinting and use of cold/het with anti-inflammatory medications may help in rapid resolution of these tears.

How do muscles tear?

Muscles usually tear due to overloading of the muscle which can be sudden or acute or on a long-term basis of chronic muscle tear can be partial or complete. Low grade tears are usually treated with conservative means but high grade or complete muscle tears may require surgical intervention.

Can a muscle tear heal on its own?

Low grade muscle tear can heal themselves if allowed appropriate rest with or without bracing and with use of anti-inflammatory medications.

How long does it take for a soft tissue injury to heal?

Soft tissue injury depending on the severity may take two to six weeks to heal completely. The patients who are involved in sporting activities may require specific rehabilitation with a physical therapist or athletic trainer to recover completely and return to their preinjury level of play.

Can soft tissue injuries be permanent?

Soft tissue injuries usually heal well and completely if treated appropriately. If the soft tissue injuries are neglected or if they are of high grade requiring invasive procedure, then occasionally the results may not be good enough to cause permanent resolution of soft tissue injuries.

What is a grade 1 ankle sprain?

Ankle sprains are usually graded from 1, 2, 3 depending on the severity of the ankle sprain. Grade 1 sprain is partial low grade sprain involving a few fibers of the ligament. These are usually treated with conservative needs with or without requirement for a boot to provide rest. The patients are asked to avoid activities that may worsen the symptoms.

How do you know when your ankle is fractured?

Ankle fracture usually requires high energy trauma which may be in the form of twisting of the ankle or fall. These patients will usually have acute onset of pain and swelling. They may also be unable to bear weight on the involved ankle and may be limping. A physical examination by medical personnel may be suggestive of a fracture. Diagnosis is confirmed with radiological examination in the form of x-rays or occasionally a CT or MRI.

Can you walk with a sprained ankle?

The patients with low grade sprain can usually walk either with the help of brace or compression sleeve. Moderate sprains may require a boot for management of the sprained ankle and the patients can still bear weight on them.

Can you still walk with a broken ankle?

If the fracture around the ankle involves a smaller bone or a chip, the patient may be able to walk and bearing weight though with discomfort. These patients are usually treated either in a boot or surgically to gain complete healing and resolution of the symptoms.

How long does it take for a grade 2 sprained ankle to heal?

Grade 2 sprained ankle or a moderate sprain of the ankle may take up to six to eight weeks to heal completely. These patients are usually treated in boot along with rest and anti-inflammatory medications. Later in the treatment period these patients can be involved in physical therapy and rehabilitation program to recover full range of motion as well as strength around the ankle.

How do you treat a ligament injury?

A ligament injury, if partial, is usually treated with RICE protocol (rest, ice, elevation, and compression) along with anti-inflammatory medication. If the ligament is near complete or complete, then the patient may need repair or reconstructive surgery for the ligament to regain stability of the joint.

Which muscle allows flexion in the elbow?

There are multiple muscles that allow flexion at the elbow. The most important of all these is the biceps. The other two important muscles that help in flexion of the elbow are brachialis and brachioradialis.

Which muscle extends the arm of the elbow?

The major muscle that help in extension of the arm at the elbow is the triceps muscles. Another small muscles called Anconeus also helps in the extension of the elbow.

Why is a dislocated elbow a medical emergency?

A dislocated elbow, like most other joint dislocations is a medical emergency because it needs to be reduced to decrease the pressure of the dislocated bones on the surrounding nerves and vessels as well as to maintain the blood supply to the bones of the joint itself. Injury to nerve and vessels around the elbow may lead to temporary or permanent deficit.

How do you treat olecranon bursitis?

Olecranon bursitis is initially treated with RICE protocol (rest, ice, compression and elevation), along with anti-inflammatory medications. If infection is ruled out, a cortisone injection can also be given to help decrease pain and swelling. If the patient does not improve with conservative measures, a surgical treatment may be required for the treatment of olecranon bursitis.

What causes cubital tunnel syndrome?

Cubital tunnel is present on the inner side of the elbow and the ulnar nerve passes through it. Cubital tunnel syndrome can be caused by many reasons, which decrease the space provided to the ulnar nerve. This can be caused due to injury, fracture, dislocation of the elbow, repetitive stress, increase in soft tissue due to multiple reasons, hence causing compression of the ulnar nerve.

What are the symptoms of ulnar nerve entrapment?

Ulnar nerve entrapment causes compression of the ulnar nerve, and hence will present with tingling and numbness in the forearm and hand, especially on the inner side of the hand. It may also present with pain in the elbow as well as weakness of the fingers. Long standing cases may have atrophy of hand muscles along with weakness.

What do you do when your elbow/knee hurts?

A person can take anti-inflammatory as well as use ice or heat along with rest to decrease the pain in the elbow. If the pain is not relieved with all these measures, then the person should seek medical attention for proper diagnosis and management.

What does it feel like to have fibromyalgia?

Patients with fibromyalgia usually have pain at multiple sites in their body, especially in their back and other joints. They also have multiple knots under the skin over the area of pain, especially over the back. These patients may also be suffering from joint pain and swelling.

What is a bone stimulator used for?

A bone stimulator is used for promoting healing or union of the bone with or without surgical intervention. This is specifically used in patients who have low healing potentials usually due to systemic problems which lead to decrease blood supply to the fracture area.

Which stress fractures are potentially serious?

Stress fractures which are at high risk of displacement are potentially serious. These involve stress fracture of the neck of the humerus, neck of the femur, stress fracture in tibia, if untreated and becomes complete may also require surgical intervention. Stress fracture of the fifth metatarsal base called Jones fracture also may require surgical treatment if it is displaced.

If x-rays often do not show stress fractures, so why should I get x-rays?

X-rays are the primary modality to screen for fractures. They are done to rule out frank fracture or break in the bone as well as any other pathology in the bone. If they are normal, then further radiological investigation in the form of MRI or CT can be done to confirm or rule out a stress fracture.

What is an insufficiency fracture?

Insufficiency fracture also known as a stress fracture is caused by repetitive microtrauma to a specific part of the bone. The patients with decreased vitamin D or calcium in the body are at higher predisposition for such fractures.

Is Jones fracture a stress fracture?

Jones fracture is a stress fracture usually caused in athletes due to repetitive microtrauma in the base of the fifth metatarsal.

Why does it take so long for a Jones fracture to heal?

A Jones fracture is present in area with decreased blood supply and therefore good opposition as well as rest is required for healing. If the bones at the Jones fracture site are not opposed well, then the patient may require surgical intervention to compress the bones together and allow early healing.

What is metatarsal stress fracture?

Metatarsal stress fracture means stress fracture of the rays of the toes. These are usually present in the patients who have repetitive stress on these bones like in runners.

How do you detect a stress fracture?

Stress fractures are usually diagnosed with radiological imaging like x-rays. Occasionally if the suspicion is high and the x-rays are normal, then an MRI may be helpful in the diagnosis of stress fracture.

Do stress fractures hurt to touch?

Stress fractures and any other fractures are tender and hurt to touch at the area of the fracture. It may also be associated with redness, swelling and weakness.

What likely causes a stress fracture?

Stress fractures are caused due to microtrauma with repetitive activities. The general systemic disorders like hypovitaminosis D may be contributory to the stress fracture.

Can you walk with the stress fracture in the foot?

The patients are usually able to walk with stress fracture in the foot. These patients usually develop this fracture over a period and initially may have soreness which worsens over time and with activity.

How do stress fractures feel?

Stress fractures as opposed to complete fracture do not present with sudden onset of deformity or pain. They usually present with soreness, with worsening pain especially after activities. They may be associated with swelling. The patients with stress fractures usually have point tenderness at a specific spot where the fracture lies.

Do stress fractures heal on their own?

Most of the stress fractures are usually treated conservatively with rest, bracing along with anti-inflammatory medications and calcium and vitamin D. These fractures usually heal well over a span of 8 to 12 weeks and lead to complete resolution of symptoms. The patients are also asked to avoid activities that worsen the pain or may risk their stress fractures to become a complete fracture.

My name is Dr. Suhirad Khokhar, and am an orthopaedic surgeon. I completed my MBBS (Bachelor of Medicine & Bachelor of Surgery) at Govt. Medical College, Patiala, India.

I specialize in musculoskeletal disorders and their management, and have personally approved of and written this content.

My profile page has all of my educational information, work experience, and all the pages on this site that I've contributed to.